Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-2lccl Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-25T07:24:35.449Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Part II - The Criminal Law Jurisdiction of the African Court

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  02 May 2019

Charles C. Jalloh
Affiliation:
Florida International University
Kamari M. Clarke
Affiliation:
University of California, Los Angeles
Vincent O. Nmehielle
Affiliation:
The African Development Bank

Summary

Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2019
Creative Commons
Creative Common License - CCCreative Common License - BYCreative Common License - NC
This content is Open Access and distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution licence CC-BY-NC 4.0 https://creativecommons.org/cclicenses/

A The Crimes

8 A Classification of the Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

Charles C. Jalloh
1. Introduction

Today, when it comes to penal matters, legal scholars and practitioners of international law tend to draw a distinction between ‘international crimes’ and ‘transnational crimes’. But it would be misleading to suggest that there is consensus on the precise meaning of these terms. Authors have assigned them a wide variety of definitions in the literature. For our purposes, the phrase ‘international crimes’ should be taken to mean ‘breaches of international rules entailing the personal criminal liability of the individuals concerned’.Footnote 1 This conception is similar to, but broader than, that preferred by a group of scholars who have described ‘international crimes’ as ‘those offences over which international courts or tribunals have been given jurisdiction under general international law’.Footnote 2

In contrast, the notion of ‘transnational crimes’, apparently conceived by a United Nations body, is said to describe ‘certain criminal phenomena transcending international borders, transgressing the laws of several states or having an impact on another country’.Footnote 3 Or, put more succinctly, ‘transnational crimes’ is a reference to ‘crimes with actual or potential trans-border effects’.Footnote 4 That is to say, those offenses ‘which are the subject of international suppression conventions but for which there is as yet no international criminal jurisdiction’.Footnote 5

The simplicity of this two-part categorization of crimes understates the surprising uncertainty, and masks serious philosophical and other disagreements among scholars, as to what features make some crimes ‘international’ and others ‘transnational’ in nature.Footnote 6 It also elides the confusion about the legal consequences, if any, that may flow from the commission of the crimes that fall into these apparently separate categories for individuals as well as for States. The bare distinction further implies that there is greater clarity than actually exists regarding what specific offenses fall into these seemingly impermeable categories, their origins or sources, and the criteria for their inclusion in one basket or the other, and in some cases, not at all.

As Bassiouni has argued, part of the reason for the current uncertainty stems from the lack of a widely accepted definition of what an international crime is and the absence of universally accepted criteria regarding what qualifies certain penal prohibitions as crimes under international law.Footnote 7 The result is that entire legal regimes (‘International Criminal Law’ or ‘ICL’ and ‘Transnational Criminal Law’ or ‘TCL’) centred around what Cryer calls ‘fuzzy sets’Footnote 8 have developed in a rather ‘haphazard’Footnote 9 manner, with the distinction between the various groups of offenses and the categories of which they form a part varying – sometimes dramatically – based on the nature of the social, State or community interest that is being protected as well as the harm that is being sought to prevent through criminalization.

This chapter is an early exploration into the regional (African) approach to international and transnational crimes. In the absence of a unified theory of what makes each of the above crimes groupings what they are, under international or transnational law, Section 2 will start with an examination of the five-part criteria that a prominent international law scholar has offered as a possible way to distinguish between various offenses. Though perhaps imperfect, as they were deduced based on empirical observations of what States seem to do rather than rooted in a grand penal theory, Section 3 will then use that suggested classification to assess the material jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights (‘African Criminal Court’Footnote 10 – the first regional criminal court to be established anywhere in the world). The legal framework for the latter tribunal has already attracted serious criticism. Part of the reason for the controversy stems from its inclusion of an explicit immunity clause for incumbent senior government officials and its perceived status as a result of African government backlash against the fledgling permanent International Criminal Court.

A less strident criticism, which is nevertheless theoretically interesting and therefore worthy of consideration, arises from the Malabo Protocol’s fusion of ‘international’ and ‘transnational’ crimes in a single treaty. I argue in this chapter that, rather than focus on which particular offenses are placed into one or the other of this presently largely binary scheme, the emerging practice of African States suggests that it is probably more helpful for legal scholars to start examining the source of the relevant prohibitions and the reasons for their criminalization as well as the legal consequences and implications of their commission. This would better enable us to appreciate the similarities, and differences, between these crimes. It also permits us to explore synergies and best practices that may exist to strengthen each of their underlying legal frameworks.

The last part of the chapter, Section 4, draws some preliminary conclusions. It thereby sets the stage for the analysis that follows in the rest of this part of the book.

2. The Characteristics of International and Transnational Crimes

This chapter stars from the premise that, in the ordinary course, states in Africa – or for that matter any other region of the world – are free to criminalize any conduct that they deem will cause harm to individuals or communities within their jurisdiction or within their effective control, subject only to constitutional or other limits imposed by international law. In prescribing crimes, they are at liberty to act alone under national law. Where the systems contemplated at the national level are not doing the job for one reason or the other, say because of a lack of willingness or lack of capacity to do so, they are free to come together to do collectively what each of them are able to do on their own. In that sense, and reflective of their sovereign nature and the traditional bases of jurisdiction recognized under international law, they can freely assert their jurisdiction to prescribe offences as well as delegate their jurisdiction to adjudicate, and jurisdiction to enforce to a domestic or a regional court – such as that proposed by the AU for the African region – or even an international penal tribunal established for such purpose. It follows that the blending of various types and categories of crimes into a regional treaty does not necessarily require additional doctrinal justification for them to prohibit such offenses and to seek to punish those who perpetrate them.

A. The Nature of International and Transnational Crimes

The doctrinal match for the criminological phrases international crimes and transnational crimes reflect a plethora of definitions, many of which are not always consistent. For starters, the former as classically understood, was usually taken as a reference to what some scholars today more frequently label transnational criminal law. That is, the body of domestic law referring to those parts of municipal law addressing crimes that has cross border or extraterritorial origins and or effects.Footnote 11 This was the case at least until the United Nations Security Council established the first modern ad hoc international criminal tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda in 1993 and 1994 respectively. But the terminological confusion, which tended to lead to the loose equation of transnational criminal law with ‘traditional international criminal law’ and the law concerning the crimes within the jurisdiction of the UN ad hoc tribunals as ‘new international criminal law,’ does not end there.Footnote 12

In fact, it appears to also go the other way. So that, in the literature, it is not unusual to find authors alluding to transnational criminal law when they proceed to actually discuss ‘crimes of international concern.’Footnote 13 The latter would cover a wide range of conduct with little commonality other than the decision, or acceptance, by States that some form of inter-State cooperation regime or some coordinated international action must be taken by them within the domestic sphere to suppress such behaviour.Footnote 14 It is also interesting that, in a way, the resurrection of State interest in the so-called serious crimes of international concern forming part of what many of us would consider international criminal law, at least as administered by the International Criminal Court (‘ICC’), originated in part from Trinidad and Tobago’s proposal to criminalize drug trafficking – itself a classic transnational crime – which ironically did not make it into the statute of the permanent international penal tribunal.Footnote 15 Yet, in a further irony, the most recent work on a draft crimes against humanity convention, at the International Law Commission (‘ILC’), has drawn considerable inspiration from the statute of the ICC for its definition of the offence at the same time as it placed great reliance on various global transnational crimes conventions for its mutual legal assistance, extradition and other clauses. Both fields, it seems, are beginning to converge substantively as well as procedurally.

In any event, despite the lack of definitional clarity, the traditional distinction between international and transnational crimes on the one hand, and between international and transnational criminal law on the other, now provides at least a generally agreed basis for scholars to distinguish between so-called international crimes stricto sensu (that is the post-Nuremberg law governing the so-called ‘core crimes’ – genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and the crime of aggression) and transnational crimes (covering a diverse set of crimes such as slavery, drug trafficking, or money laundering). The former are seen as capturing those acts that implicate the fundamental values of the international community as a whole. As the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC Statute) would later put it in its preamble, those offenses are among those that particularly ‘threaten the peace, security, and well-being of the world’.Footnote 16 On the other hand, transnational criminal law provides for the exercise of national jurisdiction by states in respect of conduct which has transnational implications. These, by their nature, involve or affect the interests of more than one State.

But, in an attempt to draw clear boundaries to help minimize the conflation, scholars have suggested that the crucial distinction between these crime categories is that in addition to the distinctive normative goal of protecting core Grotian or Kantian community values, as Boister and Kress have suggested, international criminal law actually creates a system of direct penal responsibility for individuals under international law.Footnote 17 Here, in this category of crimes, international law basically bypasses municipal law and criminalizes behaviour directly. In other words, these are universal crimes condemned by international law. They must thus be punished irrespective where in the world they are committed and by whom.Footnote 18

On the other hand, when it comes to so-called transnational criminal law, there is an indirect system of liability. That system imposes obligations on States Parties to criminalize certain conduct under their domestic laws as much as some core international crimes conventions do. The obligation here is placed on the State, not on individuals. States undertake to prohibit and punish those among the latter category who commit the crime. The obligation is usually imposed in political contexts that indicate the national authorities want to jealously guard their jurisdiction to prescribe, their jurisdiction to adjudicate and their jurisdiction to enforce the relevant prohibitions rather than delegate them to a distant international penal tribunal over which they have may not have meaningful control.

The regime of ICL now largely addresses itself directly to the individual. It anticipates enforcement of the prohibitions under both national and international law at the national, and in some cases, the international level. The TCL regime, for its part, addresses itself primarily to the State and uses national courts primarily as a means for enforcement. In other words, the latter reflects a web of mutual interstate obligations generating national duties to prohibit the conduct. This is usually supplemented with a specific treaty-based duty to legislate and for a duty to either investigate and prosecute or to extradite the perpetrator, and typically limits the availability of the traditional political offence exception. The degree of enforcement of transnational crimes, as well as coordination between States, will depend on the nature of the specific offence under consideration. It will also reflect the extent to which they (i.e. States) desire to address the threat stemming from the prohibited conduct. The prohibition of such crimes in transnational criminal law regime reflects the concern with the self-interest of sovereignty conscious States. The ICL regime, while secondarily accounting for the stability and other interests of states, seems mainly aimed at protecting human beings and the preservation and even promotion of certain fundamental values within the ‘jus puniendi’Footnote 19 of the international community as a whole.Footnote 20 Values that include the protection of human rights and freedoms, including the right to life and at least a soft right of victims of atrocity crimes to some form of remedy and reparation.

Still, the distinction between ICL and TCL should not be overemphasized. There are certainly some remarkable overlaps between the two regimes. For instance, while ICL did insist from its founding – in what was then a rather radical idea – ‘that individuals have international duties which transcend the national obligations of obedience imposed by the individual state’,Footnote 21 some of the main treaties that prohibited conduct that is now widely considered to fall within the realm of international offenses initially permitted or imposed upon states the duty to prosecute or punish such criminal conduct within their municipal law. The addition of international criminal courts as enforcement mechanisms, initially only ad hoc and eventually also permanent, came much later. At present, there is no Transnational Criminal Court, in the same way that there is an ICC. Nonetheless, for both TCL and ICL offenses, states still bear the primary legal obligation – at least at the domestic level – to investigate and prosecute the suspects who may have committed such crimes. A failure to do so may, in some cases, give rise to a duty to extradite that person upon request of another State willing and able to prosecute.Footnote 22 This is the case for crimes like torture, which is both an international crime found under war crimes and crimes against humanity, but also a separate subject of a suppression treaty (i.e. the Convention Against TortureFootnote 23). Of course, in the case of what we might label purely international crimes in relation to one of the current 123 States Party to the ICC, complementarity might require the unwilling and/or incapable State to surrender the suspect to The Hague. The complementarity principle, as a jurisdiction-sorting rule that initially gives priority to concrete actions of national over international authorities, further supports the argument that the distinction should not be overemphasized.

Unlike in most domestic systems, as compared to the international level, there is not at present a comprehensive penal code of crimes at the international level. The ILC, which was tasked in 1947 by the United Nations General Assembly with producing a draft code of crimes for states to consider for adoption, appear to have had no choice but to focus – as per the terms of its actual mandate concerning the topic – on the relatively narrow list of ‘offenses against the peace and security of mankind’.Footnote 24 Despite its many useful contributions, including to the development of the corpus of modern international criminal law through, inter alia, the formulation of the Nuremberg Principles and the draft statute for the permanent international penal court, in addition to the draft code of crimes against the peace and security of mankind. The ILC did not explicitly adopt a comprehensive theoretical framework setting out preconditions for an international crime or the policy that should guide international criminalization when the project was finally completed in 1996.Footnote 25

B. A Workable Analytical Framework

Bassiouni, who probably undertook one of the earliest and most complete efforts to clarify the concept of international crimes, has rightly observed that the international criminal law literature is replete with terms all of which are aimed at identifying the various crimes categories at the international level.Footnote 26 This includes the use of the descriptors such as crimes under international law, international crimes, international crimes largo sensu, international crimes stricto sensu, transnational crimes, international delicts, jus cogens crimes, jus cogens international crimes, and even a further subdivision of international crimes referred to as core crimes.Footnote 27 He proposed to bring some type of order by seeking to address two things. First, the criteria that should guide the policy of international criminalisation. Second, after having done so, to identify the particular characteristics the presence of any of which would, if found, be sufficient to delimit what constitutes an international crime.

With respect to the policy criteria, Bassiouni suggested five main guidelines, as follows:

  1. (a) the prohibited conduct affects a significant international interest, in particular, if it constitutes a threat to international peace and security;

  2. (b) the prohibited conduct constitutes egregious conduct deemed offensive to the commonly shared values of the world community, including what has historically been referred to as conduct shocking to the conscience of humanity;

  3. (c) the prohibited conduct has transnational implications in that it involves or effects [sic] more than one state in its planning, preparation, or commission, either through the diversity of nationality of its perpetrators or victims, or because the means employed transcend national boundaries;

  4. (d) the conduct is harmful to an internationally protected person or interests; and

  5. (e) the conduct violates an internationally protected interest but it does not rise to the level required by (a) or (b), however, because of its nature, it can best be prevented and suppressed by international criminalization.Footnote 28

Having set out the above criteria, he next considered the ten features that make something an international crime in international treaty law. These were:

  1. (1) explicit or implicit recognition of proscribed conduct as constituting an international crime, or a crime under international law, or a crime;

  2. (2) implicit recognition of the penal nature of the act by establishing a duty to prohibit, prevent, prosecute, punish;

  3. (3) criminalisation of the prohibited conduct;

  4. (4) duty or right to prosecute;

  5. (5) duty or right to punish the proscribed conduct;

  6. (6) duty or right to extradite;

  7. (7) duty or right to cooperate in prosecution, punishment (including judicial assistance);

  8. (8) establishment of a criminal jurisdictional basis;

  9. (9) reference to the establishment of an international criminal court or international tribunal with penal characteristics; and

  10. (10) no defence of superior orders.Footnote 29

The assessment of whether a particular crime fulfils one or more of the foregoing characteristics could probably best be done empirically. The presence of any of those characteristics, in any convention, was thus apparently sufficient in the practice of states for him to label the prohibited conduct an ‘international crime’.Footnote 30

Several observations can be made about the above policy criteria and the characteristics of international penalization. First, Bassiouni’s interesting scheme appears to have found some general support among scholars as a useful starting (not ending) point for discussion.Footnote 31 It offers a workable framework for discussion on the classification of such crimes, though their full practical consequences cannot be explored here given our limited focus. Nonetheless, as some academics such as Cryer have noted, the foregoing criteria are not necessarily ‘self-applying, and the judgments that they are fulfilled are, for the purpose of positive international criminal law, subjective’.Footnote 32 Second, and as Einarsen has also observed, Bassiouni does not explain the sources of the five policy criteria.Footnote 33 Rather than being grounded on a theoretical framework, they appear to be descriptive of a wide variety of penal treaties thereby raising questions about their potential prescriptive value. Third, the history of international criminalization does not always show that States have systematically or consciously adopted and applied these criteria objectively when determining what offenses to prohibit or not. This would be consistent with the free hand that they have under principles of international law to regulate matters within their domestic spheres.

Nonetheless, by providing an empirical study based starting point for debate, it seems sufficiently clear that we can probably judge whether some of the crimes that have been proposed for the African Criminal Court offer a basis to regulate conduct as criminal in nature. This, of course, goes above and beyond what is required because international law does not demand a justification from States in their assertion of jurisdiction – as the Permanent Court of International Justice clarified in the classic Lotus Case, a position that has been admittedly somewhat softened since then. We can still nonetheless query, by careful analogy, whether the mixed basket of crimes contained in the Malabo Protocol carry with them some or all of the similarities and logic of the established crimes to explain, if not necessarily justify, their repression at the regional (i.e. African) level. To the extent that we are here contemplating a system that has been identified as far from coherent, in any event, this useful analytic scheme demonstrates that the variety of offences contained in the regional African instrument may not be outside the norm as may at first blush appear.

Based on the above guidelines, Bassiouni’s study, which obviously reflects a broad instead of narrow conception of what gives rise to international crimes such that it is inclusive of what some might ordinarily consider ‘transnational’ crimes, identified the presence of one or more of the penal features in 281 conventions. He argued that, while it would be ideal for all or most of these ten characteristics to appear in every penal treaty, this was simply not the reality.Footnote 34 He went on to identify about 27 crimes in existing international conventions, which he further subdivided into four general groupings: ‘truly international’ crimes; ‘transnational’ crimes; ‘partly international or transnational’ crimes; and ‘international crimes.’ The practicality of these groupings being the way to enhance their prevention and suppression.Footnote 35 These four broad classes seem to mirror each other and differ only in the quality of being pure or mixed as the language of ‘truly’ or ‘partly’ indicate.

Unlike treaties such as the ICC Statute, instruments addressing the phenomenon of transnational crimes do not establish direct penal liability by defining specific crimes in the same manner that, for example, genocide or crimes against humanity are delineated. Instead, by accepting to sign on to such a treaty as noted earlier, the State undertakes to criminalise in its domestic law the prohibited conduct as well as to provide penalties for the violations. Though the matter may not yet be entirely settled, the United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime has provided some useful guidance on what criteria a crime must fulfil to fall within the so-called ‘transnational’ crimes category. Under this approach advanced by the UN, much like Bassiouni’s ten penal characteristics for what makes something an ‘international crime’, the presence of one or more of the following four factors is said to be determinative of ‘transnational crime’ status:

  1. (1) it is committed in more than one state;

  2. (2) it is committed in one state but a substantial part of its preparation, planning, direction or control takes place in another state;

  3. (3) it is committed in one state but involves an organized criminal group that engages in criminal activities in more than one state; and

  4. (4) it is committed in one state but has substantial effects in another state.Footnote 36

Under this methodology, we may conclude that the transnational nature of a crime apparently relies on the existence of cross-border geographical dimensions. This is supported by the main literature on transnational criminal law which seeks to add definitional certainty on TCL as a category. It also implies the fact of several States coming together to engage in some type of cooperation to stem the perpetration of the crime as part of protecting their individual and collective interests.

3. Wither the Categories? The Classification of Crimes in the Material Jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court
A. The Context

The African Court of Justice and Human and People’s Rights, whose creation is contemplated by the Malabo Protocol which, as of writing, has only been signed by eleven African States, will exercise jurisdiction over general, criminal, and human rights matters through three different chambers:

  1. (1) a General Affairs Section;

  2. (2) a Human and Peoples’ Rights Section; and

  3. (3) an International Criminal Law Section.Footnote 37

For the limited purposes of this chapter, I do not engage on the first two types of jurisdiction which are carefully evaluated by other colleagues in this volume. Rather, I ponder the subject matter competence of the last of the three foregoing sections in a way that should inform the subsequent chapters that follow on the specific crimes. More specifically, I will examine what the Malabo Protocol defined as ‘international’ crimes as listed in its Article 28A. There is, of course, much that could be said about the subject matter jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court, triable in the International Criminal Law Section.Footnote 38 However, the discussion here is limited only to the description (‘international crimes’) that the drafters gave to the 14 crimes contained in the court’s subject matter jurisdiction. This issue is of interest, not only because of the seeming confusion that exists in the literature on what makes a crime an international as opposed to a transnational one, which traditional distinction we could use the Malabo Protocol to test, but also because it is evident that the invocation of that label in the circumstances of this one instrument will be controversial. Controversial because, at the least, the classification of the crimes as ‘international’ threatens to undo the conventional paradigm among scholars and policymakers that, until recently, attempted to draw a somewhat neat division separating international from transnational crimes.

Partly because of this, and the way the Malabo Protocol relies on an eclectic mix of treaty sources for the crimes contained within the African Criminal Court’s jurisdiction, it is important to discuss these offences. This exercise becomes that much more necessary because it offers a sufficient basis to compare the African regional instrument with the international penal tribunals that have preceded it, again, even if this is not necessarily required to justify the form of the regional prohibitions under international law. The clarification may also be helpful for both theoretical and practical reasons. Indeed, in relation to the latter aspect, some scholars, such as Van der Wilt, have already relied on the conventional international versus transnational crime distinction to propose that this categorization could enable a division of labour that could help avert future jurisdictional conflicts between the African Criminal Court and the ICC.Footnote 39 This is an interesting proposal, though given the arguments of this paper, I remain doubtful whether the international-transnational crimes divide could by itself be a sufficient basis to properly resolve any jurisdictional conflicts that might arise.

B. The Baskets of Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

The ACC contains a more extensive list of fourteen crimes within its subject matter jurisdiction. It differs, in that respect, from the international and other tribunals that preceded it. Indeed, since the seminal Nuremberg trials in 1945, international criminal courts have tended to include only three main offenses within their jurisdictional ambits. Part of the reason for that stems from the practical reality that only the gravest crimes that have been widely condemned under international law can be realistically prosecuted at the international, as opposed to, the national levels. The more extensive list of crimes in the African Criminal Court are, as listed in the constitutive instrument, (1) genocide, (2) crimes against humanity, (3) war crimes, (4) the crime of unconstitutional change of government, (5) piracy, (6) terrorism, (7) mercenarism, (8) corruption, (9) money laundering, (10) trafficking in persons, (11) trafficking in drugs, (12) trafficking in hazardous wastes, (13) illicit exploitation of natural resources, and (14) the crime of aggression. The form of the list does not appear to imply any hierarchy. The first three, and the last one, are typically considered to be among the worst crimes known to international criminal law.

Applying Bassiouni’s ten penal characteristics to each of these offenses in the Malabo Protocol, if we assume all ten are present in each crime, they could reflect up to one hundred and forty. However, even on a cursory review, it becomes apparent that not all of the identified characteristics can be found in each crime. This is to be expected since some of the crimes may contain ideological or political components (for example, the crime of unconstitutional change of government), which implies that they may be expected to have a lower number of actual penal characteristics. Conversely, the offenses lacking political or ideological features might contain a larger percentage of penal characteristics. Whatever the case, for convenience, we can at the broadest level of generality sub-divide the fourteen crimes included in the Malabo Protocol into Bassiouni’s four main categories. These, it will be recalled, are (1) international crimes, (2) transnational crimes, (3) partly international crimes and (4) partly transnational crimes, which can thus be depicted graphically as followsFootnote 40:

Table 8.1
1.International crimes2.Transnational crimes3.Partly international4.Partly transnational
AggressionPiracyTerrorismCorruption
GenocideMercenarismUnconstitutional change of government
Crimes against humanityMoney laundering
War CrimesTrafficking in persons
Trafficking in drugs
Trafficking in hazardous wastes
Illicit exploitation of natural resources

The discussion, which follows next, considers some of the main features and sources of the crimes contained in each of these four groupings.

1. The International Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

As a branch of public international law, international criminal law relies on the sources of international law. The formal sources are those listed in Article 38(1) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice.Footnote 41 That is: treaties, custom, general principles of law, and as subsidiary means of determining the law, judicial decisions and the writings of highly qualified publicists. It follows that, to the extent that African States have included international crimes in the statute of their regional court, we might expect that they derive from the explicit recognition of the proscribed conduct as constituting a crime under international law, whether found in treaties or pursuant to customary international law composed of state practice and opinio juris.

The four crimes in the Malabo Protocol that are classified as international in nature are sometimes referred to as ‘core’Footnote 42 international crimes, to wit: aggression, crimes against humanity, genocide and war crimes. It is obvious that these widely recognized crimes are rooted in international law. Two of the four (that is, genocide and war crimes) are expressed in universal multilateral treaties that are widely endorsed by African States as well as in widely known international instruments such as those produced by the ILC.Footnote 43 The other two (that is, crimes against humanity and the crime of aggression) have not yet been codified in stand-alone treaties. Still, there have been several international instruments which have defined them. Those definitions have generally shaped the more specific ones included in the statutes of various international criminal tribunals. In the case of crimes against humanity, following on persistent academic proposals, there is at present an ongoing effort to develop a draft global convention on the topic within the ILC which has completed the first reading in the summer of 2017 and is expected to accomplish second and final reading in the summer of 2019.Footnote 44 The crime of aggression has been defined in various international instruments, but excepting the carefully and slowly crafted definition contained in the ICC Statute, these have not been treaties.

The inclusion of these four serious international crimes in the Malabo Protocol suggests that African States take seriously their legal duty, presumably based on conventional and customary international law, to prosecute the most serious international crimes whenever they occur on the continent. The stated intention of the African Union in relation to their inclusion was apparently to create, within the African continent, a court that will have the competence to address these crimes to the highest international standards.Footnote 45 In other words, the African system sought to address them as they would have been dealt with by, for instance, the ICC or any other State responsibly exercising universal jurisdiction.Footnote 46

Keeping these goals in mind, in terms of sequence, the decision of the Assembly of Heads of State and Government directing the establishment of the new tribunal specifically requested that the AU Commission (‘AUC’), in proposing a treaty for their consideration, ‘examine the implications of the Court being empowered to try international crimes such as genocide, crimes against humanity and war crimes’.Footnote 47 Thus, war crimes, crimes against humanity and genocide, were specifically identified as worthy of inclusion in the future regional court’s instrument. This may have come partly because of the context of the creation of the African Criminal Court as a sort of more local alternative to the ICC. As to the fourth international crime (i.e. the crime of aggression), which was later included in the draft statute, the drafters argued that the language of ‘such as’Footnote 48 in the Assembly decision implied that the list of the three core crimes was an illustrative instead of a closed list. It followed that a crime of similar gravity and significance, like the crime of aggression, could be properly included in the statute of the future court.Footnote 49

The above meant that, by fiat of the political directive in the decision of the African Union’s highest organ (the Assembly of Heads of State and Government) and the drafters’ reading of it, the regional court would enjoy jurisdiction over four serious international crimes. Thus, it was not surprising that Articles 28B, 28C and 28D detailed the subject matter jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court concerning the core international crimes – genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes respectively – those being the ones deemed to be the most serious crimes of international concern. They reproduced, in terms of which definitions of those offenses to use, those set out in the Rome Statute. The Report of the Study on the Implications of expanding the mandate of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights to try serious crimes of international concern (‘AUC Report on the Amended African Court Protocol’)Footnote 50 summed up the preferred approach of the drafters as follows: ‘… with regard to these three serious crimes [genocide, crimes against humanity and war crimes] where jurisdiction will inevitably be shared with the ICC, the definitions adopted should essentially be similar to (if not better than) those of the ICC.’Footnote 51

The justification provided for this posture was two-fold.Footnote 52 First, though this may only be half true, the report claimed that ‘in terms of the continuous development of law, the Rome Statute definitions represent the most current advances in definitions of these crimes. … Anything less may be retrogression.’ The second justification was framed by considerations of complementarity. The drafters took the view that it was necessary to reflect, in terms of the definition and content of crimes, the latest developments in international law as any variation between the Rome Statute and the African regional instrument portends challenges for complementarity practice.Footnote 53 As they put it: ‘The ICC could be moved to indict a person who is already indicted before the African Court, for aspects of crimes which are covered in the Rome Statute definition and which are absent in the Amended African Court Protocol definition.’Footnote 54

In the result, the Malabo Protocol definitions of the core international crimes reflected this approach. For example, regarding the crime of genocide, the regional instrument includes a new paragraph – among the established statutory or treaty list of genocidal acts – ‘acts of rape and any other form of sexual violence’. The laudable goal here was to reflect more recent advances in the law of genocide – as developed by the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (‘ICTR’) in the Akayesu case. Under that jurisprudence, rape acts were seminally determined to amount to genocide if they occur in the right context.Footnote 55

It can be argued, as Ambos does, that the specification of the crime in this way was superfluous, given both Akayesu and the line of tribunal jurisprudence on sexual violence that has since followed it.Footnote 56 However, although a bigger leap in influencing the law of genocide might have been to expand the long contested list of so-called protected groups to cover political and perhaps even cultural groups, the explicit naming and shaming of this phenomenon present in many modern African and other conflicts is, on balance, a highly welcome development. By adding rape acts to the crime of genocide, in the Malabo Protocol, it gives greater clarity and legitimacy to the more modern prohibitions. It thus helps to address a traditional (gender) blind spot for international criminal law, especially given the more gender-neutral framing of the rape acts and the hopefully not-overbroad nature of the second part of the sentence (‘any other form of sexual violence’).Footnote 57

On crimes against humanity, the Malabo Protocol reproduced essentially the same definition as that found in Article 7 of the Rome Statute. This includes the chapeau requirements, including the problematic State or organizational policy element, as well as the same list of prohibited acts as can be found in Article 7 of the Rome Statute.Footnote 58 However, there were also some differences in the text. For instance, the Malabo Protocol definitions includes in its list of forbidden acts an act amounting to crimes against humanity: the crime of torture. The definition contemplates, as ‘torture’, a crime against humanity delineated as the infliction of ‘cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment or punishment’ which in the ICC, as expressed in the Rome Statute and Element of Crimes, is limited to the perpetrator’s ‘intentional infliction of severe pain or suffering’ of a person, ‘whether mental or physical,’ in his or her custody and infliction of ‘severe physical or mental pain or suffering upon one or more persons’.Footnote 59 For the future African Criminal Court, a key issue will be how to distinguish the line between ordinary cruel treatment, on the one hand, and torture on the other (which entails a greater degree of cruelty), as that is defined under international human rights (not criminal) law. Indeed, because the difference between cruel treatment and torture is likely one of degree,Footnote 60 the African Criminal Court’s definition captures within its prohibitive scope both severe and less severe forms of ill treatment. In a way, if we leave aside the concern about lesser degrees of inhumane treatment that should be prosecuted at the national level falling within the jurisdictional scope of the regional court, this expansion of the protective umbrella to victims of torture could be a positive expansion of the crime against humanity of torture.

Regarding war crimes, the definition of which was drawn from the Rome Statute, the Malabo Protocol retained, albeit in an attenuated form to the point of a near merger, the traditional distinction between international armed conflict (‘IAC’) and non-international armed conflict (‘NIAC’). But it also attempted to reflect the latest developments in international criminal law, not always successfully or most logically, by adding 14 new war crimes to supplement Article 8C of the Rome Statute.Footnote 61 As to IACs, the African instrument included several new prohibitions amounting to war crimes as well. These included previously controversial issues, at least in the context of the ICJ and the negotiation of the Rome Statute, such as the addition of a penal prohibition banning the ‘use of nuclear weapons or other weapons of mass destruction’. With no African State being a known nuclear weapons jurisdiction, and the high possibility that such weapons would only be deployed by non-African States, it can be argued that this grave crime has as its object those officials in more developed countries that may be tempted to deploy ‘nuclear weapons’ but also other ‘weapons of mass destruction’ during a war involving states from their region. In a region of the world that has seen its share of foreign interventions from former colonial powers, and sometimes other (more private) interests, this gap filling offense could be part of the process of Africanizing international criminal law which the mainstream ICL regime has so far largely resisted.

Finally, in defining the crime of aggression, the Malabo Protocol also used as a starting point the definition in Article 8bis of the Rome Statute. That definition, like all the international crimes discussed above, was taken as a floor – rather than a ceiling – allowing a tweaking of the definition in an attempt to address specificities of the African context.Footnote 62 The specificities of the African context include the extension of the manifest violations to not only cover those prohibited by the Charter of the United Nations, but also to those violations of the Constitutive Act of the African Union, as well as interference with ‘territorial integrity’ and ‘human security’ of the population of a State Party. It additionally envisages, as encompassing within the crime of aggression, a wider category of targeted actors that go beyond the traditional category of aggressor States. These would include a ‘group of states’ (presumably including military alliances such as the North Atlantic Treaty Organization), but importantly also ‘non-state actors’ and ‘any foreign entity’. The expansion of the crime to include the latter elements arguably takes more seriously the role of non-state actors such as rebel, terrorists, and militia groups in the commission of heinous atrocities in Africa.

In sum, while it may be that some of the changes made in the Malabo Protocol to the established definitions of international crimes will not in practice add much to the effectiveness of the crime, or potentially even create interpretational difficulties, the takeaway for our more limited purposes of determining whether they are appropriately categorized as international crimes is clear. They are indeed international crimes, and because of their serious nature, they are in fact rightly considered to be among the ‘core’ offenses. In this regard, evaluating them against Bassiouni’s five-part policy criteria, genocide, crimes against humanity, and war crimes, easily constitute prohibited conduct affecting a significant international interest because their commission constitutes a threat to international peace and security in respect of which African States are rightly concerned. They also entail prohibited conduct that is grave enough to shock the conscience of Africans. They are so serious that they can rightly be deemed offensive to the commonly shared values of the world community, of which the African continent is but one part. The commission of these crimes hold international implications and typically involve or affect more than one state in their planning, preparation, or commission, whether through the nationality of their perpetrators or victims, or both, and the fact that the means employed to accomplish them frequently transcend national borders. Finally, the conduct that they attempt to regulate is harmful to internationally protected interests. It flows from this that these crimes, as easily the most widely recognizable ones under modern international criminal law, also fulfil most if not all the ten penal characteristics that Bassiouni’s empirical study sought to identify and classify.

An important question arises whether, in light of the differences in the definitions of crimes introduced by the Malabo Protocol vis-à-vis other definitions of the same offenses in various international instruments, we might begin to see a form of fragmentation of international criminal law. The ILC Study on the issue of fragmentation highlights that rules of international law, including those in specialized regimes like that under study here, could have relationships of both interpretation and conflict. The ILC’s draft conclusions and commentary suggests ways such conflicts could be avoided. Using interpretation as a tool, in the future, may prove useful or even be necessary in future discussions of this issue of regional/particular versus general international criminal law. Still, it would be hard to claim that the ad hoc nature of how ICL has developed to date reflect a coherent unitary model or even understanding of the concept of international crimes let alone a system of international criminal law.Footnote 63

2. The Transnational Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

Besides the above international crimes, the drafters of the Malabo Protocol felt that they did not need to limit the jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court to the core crimes mentioned in the decision of the AU Assembly of Heads of State and Government. They reasoned that, since various African instruments had expressed concerns about several other issues, this had opened ‘the door for the consideration of other crimes, which are of serious concern to’Footnote 64 the African Union.Footnote 65 Having made this determination, the question arose as to how to determine those other ‘serious crimes of concern to African states’. To delimit those, the drafters felt that they should examine treaties that had already contemplated serious matters that the Africa region and other regional economic communities on the continent had addressed over the years. The seven crimes placed in the ‘Transnational Crimes’ category in the above table (i.e. piracy, mercenarism, money laundering, trafficking in persons, trafficking in drugs, trafficking in hazardous wastes, illicit exploitation of natural resources), along with the other remaining crime (i.e. corruption), were drawn from regional conventions as well as other international instruments that some African States had acceded to.Footnote 66 They were therefore essentially justified for inclusion in the Malabo Protocol on the basis of their nature and gravity. They were possessing intrinsic seriousness to the violations, the need to protect the peace, good order and stability of African countries, and in some cases, their serious impact on the countries and indeed the continent as a whole. In this regard, the African Union Commission, in preparing the draft Statute, sought to draw a gravity of the crime based distinction between the ‘serious crimes of international concern’ and those ‘of serious concern to African states’.Footnote 67 They thus particularized the scope of the crimes using this approach.

For reasons of space, and considering that they are discussed at length by other authors in separate chapters in this book, I will not examine each of the individual crimes that I have placed in the transnational crimes category of the Malabo Protocol. Instead, as these are already analyzed in subsequent chapters in this book, I will take two examples (i.e. mercenarism and piracy), one reflecting how the drafters drew from a regional (i.e. African) treaty and the other from an international instrument that has been widely endorsed by African States.Footnote 68 These examples are arguably representative of the wider category of seven crimes in terms of their legal basis. So also is their transformation into regional (mercnearism) and international (piracy) nature such as to account for their particularity for African states. First, recognising that mercenarism has long been an issue of concern to African states as an offense which has the potential to undermine regional peace and security, Article 28H of the Malabo Protocol draws on the 1977 Convention for the Elimination of Mercenarism in Africa.Footnote 69 Concluded under the auspices of the Organization of African Unity, the predecessor to the AU, the convention sought to prohibit the recruitment, training, using, and financing of mercenaries and mercenary activity as well as the active participation of a mercenary in an armed conflict or ‘in a concerted act of violence’ aimed at ‘overthrowing a legitimate government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a state’; ‘assisting a government to maintain power’ or ‘a group of persons to obtain power’; or ‘undermining the territorial integrity of a state’. This crime, which is a form of extension of the crime of aggression,Footnote 70 is significant. Historically, the presence of all kinds of mercenaries in African wars has been significant from before during the period of colonization and since then. It was a kind of activity that was used to undermine the human rights and self-determination claims by African peoples against their colonial masters.

Second, I will refer to piracy, which many scholars would consider the oldest international crime. Be that as it may, since we do not need to resolve that debate here, Article 28F of the Malabo Protocol adopts the definition of the crime of piracy as can be found in Article 101 of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS) of 1982. The offence was added to the Malabo Protocol to address the problem of piracy, which has become a major topic of concern for African states and indeed the international community as represented by the United Nations. As was argued by the drafters, ‘[t]his old crime has acquired a renewed importance in Africa, especially because piracy off the East and West African Coasts has lately become a serious concern in terms of law and order, peace, security and stability, and commerce and economic development.’Footnote 71

In this regard, again using Bassiouni’s five part criteria, it can readily be shown that some of these crimes address prohibited conduct affecting a significant international or regional interest because those offences are presumed to generate a threat to regional or international peace and security. This, for instance, was the case with respect to piracy and mercenarism. The commission of these offences undermine peace and security in the Africa region. Some of the other crimes entail prohibited conduct which is so egregious as to shock the conscience of Africans. They may be deemed offensive to the commonly shared values of the African community. This can also be said to be the case, in an admittedly more dubious argument, with respect to money laundering as an economic crime, but perhaps less so trafficking in persons, drugs and the illegal dumping of harmful hazardous wastes, as well as crimes like illicit exploitation of the natural resources of entire societies. Of course, all the prohibited conduct captured by these crimes may have transnational implications in terms of involving or affecting more than one African (or even non-African) State in their planning, preparation, or commission, either through the diversity of nationality of its perpetrators or victims, or the fact that the means employed towards their accomplishment transcend national borders. In some of these crimes, the criminalized conduct is harmful to either or both internationally and regionally protected interests.

Most if not all of these crimes also reflect one or more of Bassiouni’s ten penal characteristics. They implicitly or explicitly recognize the proscribed conduct as crimes under international conventional or customary law (e.g. piracy) and implicitly recognize the penal nature of the acts by establishing a legal duty in regional conventions to take steps to recognize the need for criminalisation of the prohibited conduct (e.g. corruption). In a handful of the cases, they establish that African States bear duties, or at least enjoy rights, to investigate and or prosecute those suspects who commit them (unconstitutional change of government). They also provide a framework for the establishment of a regional criminal jurisdiction to address them (i.e. illicit exploitation of natural resources).

3. The Partly International Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

Following Bassiouni’s classification, two crimes (terrorism and the crime of unconstitutional change of government) have been included in a third category in the earlier table. However, like piracy, some might credibly argue that the former offence belongs to the international crimes basket. The character of terrorism, which may include transborder dimensions in both preparation and commission, also means that it is a crime that could easily be added to the partly or fully transnational offence basket. This goes to show that the categories are not necessarily watertight. It further demonstrates that they may in fact be permeable. On a broader level, this permeability may raise doubts about the formal categories more generally. Nonetheless, the goal here is not to resolve doctrinal issues that might arise in respect of them as much as it is to offer a preliminary basis through which to think about the classification of the diversity of crimes contained in the African regional treaty.

As a technical matter, the Malabo Protocol adopts the definition of terrorism provided for in Article 3 of the Organization of African Unity Convention on Prevention and Combatting of Terrorism, with minor modifications.Footnote 72 Article 28G of the Protocol criminalises the promotion, sponsoring, contribution to, commanding, aiding, incitement, encouragement, attempting, threatening, conspiring, organizing, or procurement of any person, with the intent to commit an act of terrorism. An act of terrorism is defined as:

[a]ny act which is a violation of the criminal laws of a State Party, the laws of the African Union or a regional economic community recognized by the African Union, or by international law, and which may endanger the life, physical integrity or freedom of, or cause serious injury or death to, any person, any number or group of persons or causes or may cause damage to public or private property, natural resources, environmental or cultural heritage (emphasis added).

To constitute a crime, the prohibited conduct or acts must be calculated or intended to intimidate, put in fear, force, coerce, or induce any government, body, institution, the general public, or any segment thereof, to do or abstain from doing any act, or to adopt or abandon a particular standpoint, or to act according to certain principles. With respect to the acts of terrorism, it is unclear why the Malabo Protocol does not include the acts criminalised, perhaps as a starting point, by several UN Conventions and to which the obligation to prosecute or extradite (aut dedere aut judicare) applies. Despite the lack of a universally acceptable definition of terrorism, there appears to be consensus that the conduct criminalized by the 12 UN Conventions constitutes international crimes.Footnote 73

The crime of unconstitutional change of government is one of the new crimes created by the Malabo Protocol. Article 28E, criminalises commission or ordering, ‘with the aim of illegally accessing or maintaining power’, several acts including carrying out a coup against a democratically elected government. Of all the crimes included in the instrument, the crime of unconstitutional change of government is perhaps one of the most important public order crimes for Africa given the history of coup d’états on the continent. It is also a key public order crime, the prohibition of which has been perhaps the most controversial. It also elicited heated debates on a wide range of issues in relevant AU organs during the drafting process.Footnote 74 The drafters of the Malabo Protocol argued that:

This elaborate definition continues the trend of the AU, over the last dozen years, of appreciating that unconstitutional change of government could be sudden, forceful or violent (as in coup d’état or mercenary attacks) or could be more silent, insidious and long-drawn out (as, for example, a democratically elected government which, once in office, systematically dismantles democratic laws, principles and institutions in order to prolong its hold to power).

It is the recognition of the problematic nature of a leader illegally hanging on to power that led to a regional prohibition. Essentially, Article 25 of the African Charter on Elections, Democracy and Good Governance provided, in addition to various sanctions against the offending state, that ‘perpetrators of unconstitutional change of government may also be tried before the competent court of the Union’.Footnote 75 Thus, without previously having criminalized this offense at the regional court level, the Malabo Protocol gives African states the possibility of taking enforcement action in a regional penal tribunal against a person who violates regional norms where he refuses to peacefully transfer power to a winning candidate following free and fair elections.

Recent developments help illustrate the significance of the prohibition. For example, following contested election results in The Gambia in 2016, the AU reminded President Yahya Jammeh that he would have violated regional law if he failed to relinquish power.Footnote 76 The AU stated that the refusal to peacefully transfer power thwarted the will of the people. The regional organisation feared that this would lead to instability in not just the country where the president refused to step down, but that it would also undermine the peace and security of the entire Africa region. In the end, though there were some legal questions about the implications of such regional actions for regime change and African State practice on the jus ad bellum since Gambia was not even a party to the African Charter on Democracy and Governance, only a signatory (though it has accepted the principle of democratic governance under the Constitutive Act of the African Union), the Jammeh Government did proceed to peacefully relinquish power. Part of the reason was no doubt because of pressure from outside, but also the willingness of African States to put boots on the ground to enforce their collective decision. Although this outcome might have been made possible because of the threat of the use of force, from Senegal acting with the imprimatur of Addis Ababa and New York, the winner of the election, Adama Barrow, was subsequently successfully sworn in.

To sum up, using both Bassiouni’s five part criteria and his ten penal characteristics, it can readily be demonstrated that the crimes of terrorism and unconstitutional changes of government can also be explained as regional level offenses because of the harms that they cause and the regional interests that they seek to protect.

4. The Partly Transnational Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

The crime of corruption has here been placed in the partly transnational crimes category. Obviously, this crime can be committed wholly in violation of domestic law and without any transnational or trans-border effects. Nonetheless, given the history of kleptocracy on the part of some African leaders, it was recognized that perpetrators can do more damage to a society by draining it of its resources essential for basic needs of the community. This frequently has a transnational dimension. In some cases, it intersects with other crimes such as money laundering. It is for that reason it was included in the Malabo Protocol to address a matter that has been of both international and regional concern, as the conclusion of several conventions in that regard demonstrates. Again, the categories are not impermeable and others may well legitimately place this crime (i.e. corruption) in the fully transnational crimes or even international crimes category given the existence of a global convention on the same subject.

Corruption as a transnational crime appears to be somewhat ill-defined and could elicit legality challenges (though there is a widely accepted UN convention on the topic). At the regional level, Article 28I of the Malabo Protocol basically replicates, with some modifications, the African Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption.Footnote 77 The chapeau suggests that the African Criminal Court will be limited to prosecuting only those acts ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the [African] Union’.Footnote 78 This qualifier, which we do not see replicated for the other crimes in the instrument under discussion, offers a formal gravity threshold by removing from the ambit of the regional tribunal ‘petty corruption’ for the sake of addressing what is often referred to as ‘grand corruption’. The latter is usually committed by leaders and high-level persons holding high public office, such as presidents, vice presidents, or sitting government ministers, all of whom are in a different part of the Malabo Protocol guaranteed some type of temporary immunity from prosecution during their time in office.Footnote 79 On this view, it would seem that low level corrupt activity that occurs within a State will not attract the interest of the regional court, presumably because such offences could be more readily prosecuted within the national courts, and in countries that have them, they may even be pursued by national anti-corruption commissions.

Perhaps of greater concern is the lack of clarity as to the meaning of ‘stability’ – whether it is economic, political or social. If ‘stability’ is economic, and corruption is considered an economic crime, it is arguable that while embezzlement of say one million dollars could threaten the (economic) stability of one state, it might not be the case for a richer state, not least a region. In the same vein, the threshold ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’Footnote 80 appears to be too high. Should a monetary value be attached to such a threshold? If that is the case, is it appropriate in view of differentials in the GDPs of African countries, if that is the measure adopted? How is impact of a corrupt activity to be measured?

It is arguable that, with the extensive list of fourteen crimes within its material jurisdiction, the risk is that the future African Criminal Court will be overburdened. This argument carries weight, if the experience of the international criminal tribunals that have preceded it are anything to go by. It is also not entirely clear what parameters, if any, were contemplated to regulate the relationship between the national courts in states parties to the Malabo Protocol and the African Court which will likely sit in Arusha, Tanzania. Indeed, it can be argued that given the work of the international criminal tribunals and the high costs associated with investigating and prosecuting such crimes, away from the locus criminis, the regional court would likely have benefited from a clarification that its mandate is to focus on the particularly serious international or transnational crimes within its jurisdiction. The Protocol suggested inclusion of only serious crimes of international or regional concern within the jurisdiction of the court. But, in terms of the particular definitions, the same instrument did not delineate formal limits in a systematic way. It did so only in respect of corruption, which was classified as serious and less serious, leaving the rest of the 13 crimes to the wide discretion of the prosecutor.

In the Rome Statute, the jurisdiction of the Court was narrowly crafted in such a way to limit to the ‘most serious crimes’Footnote 81 of concern to the international community as a whole. The use of the terminology of ‘grave crimes’ in the preamble suggests some criteria to delimit the scope of the Court’s jurisdiction. This is not to say that they were not serious crimes, such as terrorism, which could have also been included. Though it is said that there is no formal hierarchy of crimes in the Rome Statute, we all know that some of the crimes are considered as more egregious than others. In this regard, some scholars see the four core crimes in the treaty as establishing some type of ‘quasi-constitutional threshold’Footnote 82 for the addition of new crimes. In addition, it was clear from the experience of the ad hoc tribunals that preceded it during the 1998 negotiations and the policies of the Office of the Prosecutor since then, that the ICC would have to focus on those bearing ‘greatest responsibility,’Footnote 83 which can be understood as an additional limitation to those holding leadership or authority positions. That also limits the possible reach of the court and helps to ensure that it is not overwhelmed with cases, especially given its wide potential jurisdiction in over 123 States Parties.

4. Concluding Remarks

This chapter has tried to show that traditional international criminal law and transnational criminal law literature remains confused as to the proper basis to distinguish between ‘international crimes’ and ‘transnational crimes’, and for that matter, international criminal law and transnational criminal law. Indeed, as there has historically been limited guidance as to what criteria – if any – states use to determine which crimes to include in international instruments as they negotiate relevant treaty crimes, there is only a limited academic literature attempting to systematically clarify the boundaries between these concepts. One helpful distinction that appears settled is that between crimes under international criminal law, which establish direct penal liability for persons, on the one hand, and those under suppression conventions that instead obligate states to take measures to prohibit as criminal various types of conduct under their domestic law, on the other.

In the absence of clarity in international processes as to what policies should guide criminalization of offences suitable for collective action by States, as opposed to those suitable for each of them acting separately, this contribution has drawn on the spare literature focusing in particular on Bassiouni’s proposed criteria to explore the implications of this state of affairs in what might initially appear like the hodgepodge of crimes contained in the African region’s Malabo Protocol. I have shown that, using the policy criteria and penal characteristics identified by that prominent African author as a starting point, it is not entirely surprising that African States reflect some of the same confusion in their determinations as to what prohibitions should be criminal conduct at the regional level for the future African Criminal Court. Much like how various theories can be used to explain the international prohibition of certain offenses at the international level, and the ad hoc nature in which criminalisation occurred historically, the African court instrument also reflects various regional interests being prioritized for regional over national or international enforcement action. This implies the need for greater clarity, in the future, to be set forth by national authorities as to what doctrinal frameworks drive the adoption of certain crimes for addition to the statutes of future international and regional penal tribunals. Only in this way might we start to develop a more coherent international or regional legal regime that accounts for all the harms and community interests for which prohibition is being sought.

If nothing else, though not yet in force and unlikely to be for a few more years, the arrival of the Malabo Protocol on the international legal scene has posed a serious challenge for international lawyers to explain the objective phenomenon that we might have previously taken for granted in regards to the categories of transnational and international crimes. Considering that it was a proposal by Trinidad and Tobago regarding drug trafficking that reopened the global discussion and led concretely to the final establishment of the long-awaited permanent ICC, and the fact that some states continue to advocate for addition of new ‘transnational’ crimes like terrorism to the Rome Statute, it could be that the African State practice will in the future help show the way forward towards a richer and more nuanced conception of what we consider modern ‘international criminal law’. An international criminal law that would hopefully be more responsive to the needs of developing states in terms of addressing not only individual crimes, but also the web of economic crimes and other related public order offenses that together give rise to instability and give succour to what has aptly been described as ‘system criminality’Footnote 84 in international law. A criminality that, to date, has only been tackled in piecemeal fashion, in two separate silos, that is probably better considered together.

9 Perspectives on the International Criminal Jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Pursuant to the Malabo Protocol (2014)

Daniel D. Ntanda Nsereko and Manuel J. Ventura
1. Introduction

The Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2014) (as it is formally known) (‘Malabo Protocol (2014)’) could be said to represent many things, depending on one’s perspective. For some, it is a genuine attempt by African States to address international and transnational crimes that bedevil the African continent.Footnote 1 For others, it is a cynical response to decisions of the International Criminal Court (ICC) that African leaders do not like, and the so-called ‘abuse’ of universal jurisdiction by Western states for crimes committed on the African continent.Footnote 2 The aim of this chapter, however, is to simply offer objective perspectives on the provisions of the Malabo Protocol (2014) that add international criminal jurisdiction to the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (ACJHR), particularly those relating to genocide (Article 28B), war crimes (Article 28D), crimes against humanity (Article 28C) and aggression (Article 28M).

At the outset, one often forgotten matter should be recalled. The Malabo Protocol (2014) as a whole was the result of debates and negotiations between African States which manifested themselves in specific language, omissions and compromises. As with all treaties, one cannot expect a perfect outcome – it is hard, if not impossible, to please all interested parties. As a result, some of the ideas reflected in the Malabo Protocol (2014) are very innovative, salutary and make a positive contribution to the development of international criminal law. Other ideas may be unrealistic. Others are outright retrogressive and undesirable. But as it relates to core international crimes alone, the Malabo Protocol (2014), as detailed below, brings much good to the international criminal law table.

2. A Most Convoluted Architecture: The Interaction of at Least Four Different Treaty Regimes

Before delving into the substantive crimes under the Malabo Protocol (2014), one issue cannot escape attention. That is the convoluted and complex legal architecture of the ACJHR as envisaged by the Malabo Protocol (2014). As the inclusion of the word ‘protocol’ in its name suggests, the Malabo Protocol (2014) is not a treaty that stands on its own. Rather, it is the last of at least 4 different treaty regimes that endeavour to work and interact together to create – among other things – Africa’s regional court for international crimes.

The first of these is the Protocol to the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1998) (African Human Rights Court Protocol). This established the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights – the African equivalent of the European Court of Human Rights and the Inter-American Court of Human Rights. Its mandate is to guard against violations of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1981) – Africa’s regional human rights treaty. It hears and adjudicates on complaints from the African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights, States parties, African intergovernmental organizations, non-governmental organizations and individuals; it may also render advisory opinions at the request of African Union (AU) member states.Footnote 3 The African Human Rights Court Protocol entered into force (and the court was established) on 25 January 2004, 30 days after the 15th AU state (Comoros) deposited its instrument of ratification.Footnote 4 As of 15 June 2017, 52 of the AU’s 55 member states have signed the African Human Rights Court Protocol (1998), while 30 member states have ratified or acceded to it.Footnote 5 The first set of judges were sworn in 2006 and the court is currently up and running and actively fulfilling its mandate.

The second relevant treaty is the Protocol of the Court of Justice of the African Union (2003) (African Court of Justice Protocol). This established an entirely different court, the African Court of Justice – the African equivalent of the International Court of Justice and the European Court of Justice. The court was originally envisaged by the Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000) (AU Constitutive Act), but its statute, composition and functions were left to be finalized in a separate protocol at a later time.Footnote 6 The African Court of Justice’s jurisdiction extends to the interpretation and application of the AU Constitutive Act (2000), AU treaties and subsidiary legal instruments (including regulations and directives), as well as any question of international law and all matters where states parties specifically agree to confer jurisdiction upon it.Footnote 7 As of 15 June 2017, 44 of the AU’s 55 member states have signed the African Court of Justice Protocol (2003), while 18 member states have ratified or acceded to it.Footnote 8 It entered into force on 11 February 2009, 30 days after the 15th AU state (Algeria) deposited its instrument of ratification.Footnote 9 However, unlike the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights, the African Court of Justice exits only on paper. The Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the AU determined in 2004 that the African Court of Justice should be merged with the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights, but without prejudice to the operationalization and continued existence of the latter.Footnote 10

This merger brings us to the third relevant treaty: the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2008) (African Court of Justice and Human Rights Protocol). This treaty envisages a new court – the ACJHR – which, as aforementioned, would combine the functions and mandates of the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights and the African Court of Justice. As of 8 February 2018, 31 of the AU’s 55 member states have signed the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Protocol (2008), while only 6 member states have ratified or acceded to it.Footnote 11 15 AU member states are needed to ratify (or accede to) the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Protocol (2008) before it enters into force,Footnote 12 and thus the protocol – and the ACJHR – remains only on paper for the time being.

To the ACJHR, the AU has added a fourth treaty layer: the Malabo Protocol (2014). This protocol, which is the focus of this chapter, adds international and transnational crimes to the jurisdiction of the proposed ACJHR, as well as procedural and other provisions to facilitate their investigation and prosecution. 15 AU member states must ratify (or accede to) the Malabo Protocol (2014) before it can enter into force.Footnote 13 As of 8 February 2018, only 11 of the AU’s 55 member states have signed the Malabo Protocol (2014), and no member state has ratified or acceded to it.Footnote 14

Aside from the substantive content of the ACJHR as envisaged by the Malabo Protocol (2014), this practice of stacking treaties on top of existing treaties – particularly when they are intimately linked together in the fashion outlined above – is inelegant and prone to cause confusion. For example, it is not entirely clear whether one treaty is a prerequisite for the next treaty. Must an AU member state first ratify/accede to the African Human Rights Court Protocol (1998) (or the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1981)) and/or the African Court of Justice Protocol (2003) before it can ratify/accede to the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Protocol (2008) and only then can it do so with respect the Malabo Protocol (2014)? The text of these treaties does not provide clear answers. If it was indeed necessary for (yet) another protocol to have been adopted, then it would have made more sense, at the very least, to have explicitly stated that only states parties to the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Protocol (2008) could become states parties to the Malabo Protocol (2014).

Nevertheless, just as one would, at some point, question the wisdom of constantly upgrading a computer instead of purchasing a new one, there is something to be said about the wisdom of the number of amendments and changes (i.e. ‘upgrades’) that have been put into place by the complicated and convoluted treaty regime that is present here. One wonders whether it would have been more advisable to simply create a new court from scratch.

3. Core International Crimes at the African Court of Justice and Human Rights under the Malabo Protocol (2014)

The crimes that would fall within the jurisdiction of the ACJHR under the Malabo Protocol (2014) include the ‘traditional’ or ‘core’ international crimes: genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and the crime of aggression. With respect to these crimes, the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) largely replicates the definitions found in the Rome Statute of the ICC (1998) (Rome Statute). However, in several instances it introduces innovative ideas that are salutary. In other places things could have been better, while in others, substantive omissions are apparent.

A. Genocide

The Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (1948) (Genocide Convention) contains closed and narrow categories with respect to its ‘protected groups’, since they are expressly limited by that treaty to only four: national, ethnical, racial or religious groups.Footnote 15 This is replicated in the Rome Statute (1998).Footnote 16 Thus, if similar actions were carried out on any other group – regardless of whether the group is viewed objectively or subjectively – they would fall outside of the scope of the crime of genocide (although they would likely be considered, at a minimum, as persecution as a crime against humanity). This situation has attracted criticism directed at the definition of genocide over the years. The same criticism might also be repeated with respect to Article 28B of the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014), since it lists the same four protected groups.

Some early jurisprudence from the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (ICTR) viewed genocide’s protected groups differently. Consider the following pronouncement in Akayesu:

Moreover, the Chamber considered whether the groups protected by the Genocide Convention [(1948)], echoed in Article 2 of the Statute, should be limited to only the four groups expressly mentioned and whether they should not also include any group which is stable and permanent like the said four groups. In other words, the question that arises is whether it would be impossible to punish the physical destruction of a group as such under the Genocide Convention [(1948)], if the said group, although stable and membership is by birth, does not meet the definition of any one of the four groups expressly protected by the Genocide Convention [(1948)]. In the opinion of the Chamber, it is particularly important to respect the intention of the drafters of the Genocide Convention [(1948)], which according to the travaux préparatoires, was patently to ensure the protection of any stable and permanent group.Footnote 17

This holding, that the Genocide Convention (1948) protects any stable and permanent group – as opposed to only national, ethnical, racial or religious groups – has not been wholeheartedly embraced by subsequent jurisprudence. Only the same ICTR Trial Chamber both in Rutaganda and Musema adopted it, albeit with slight modifications,Footnote 18 and one can also catch a glimpse of it in the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY)’s Krstić case.Footnote 19

Some AU countries also appear to have moved away from the closed protected groups found in the Genocide Convention (1948) by the manner in which genocide has been incorporated into their domestic law. Thus, while some have included only the four protected groups found in the Genocide Convention (1948),Footnote 20 others have gone beyond this and added political groups,Footnote 21 political and ‘colour’ groups,Footnote 22 social groups,Footnote 23 any other groups based on ‘any arbitrary criterion’,Footnote 24 or any other identifiable group.Footnote 25 Given this African reality, and the aforementioned (but limited and controversialFootnote 26) jurisprudence arising from Akayesu, a question might be asked: was an opportunity lost to incrementally modernize genocide so that any stable and permanent group could be protected, somewhere halfway perhaps between those AU member states that have incorporated the four protected groups of the Genocide Convention (1948) into domestic law and those that have gone beyond?

Such a change would have moved genocide away from customary international law (assuming that genocide’s definition is the same under custom and it is in the Genocide Convention (1948)). Yet, it is also true that the treaty’s original drafters could only express their vision for the protected groups through the prism and frame of reference of 1948, that is, the prevailing permanent and stable groups at that time: national, ethnical, religious and racial groups. Today, for example, it is not at all uncommon for a person to move from one religion to another. Nonetheless, a conscious decision was made to remain faithful to Article II of the Genocide Convention (1948) by the drafters of the Malabo Protocol (2014). In the absence of cases in modern times where stable and permanent groups have been targeted for genocidal acts, but were found not to fit within either national, ethnical, racial or religious groups, it appears unjustified to modify the protected groups at this time. It remains to be seen whether this continues to hold true in the future.

The ACJHR Statute as per the Malabo Protocol (2014) also adds to the enumerated list of acts and conduct that can constitute genocide. In addition to those found in Article 6(a)–(e) of the Rome Statute (1998) (which replicates Article II(a)–(e) of the Genocide Convention (1948)), Article 28B(f) adds ‘rape or any other form of sexual violence’ as acts of genocide per se. Of course, this should not be interpreted as saying that such acts could not have constituted genocide before this innovation. Indeed, the notion that rape and similar conduct, under the right conditions, could form the actus reus of genocide was first held by the ICTR’s Akayesu judgementFootnote 27 and consistently recognized by international criminal case law ever since.Footnote 28 But it is the first time that this jurisprudence has been formally codified as such into a definition of genocide under international law.Footnote 29 Until now, rape and other forms of sexual violence has been prosecuted as genocide before international criminal tribunals as acts that cause serious bodily or mental harm,Footnote 30 not as rape and sexual violence per se. It is important that such actions – particularly those directed against women – be expressly recognized as capable of constituting genocide rather than being subsumed within a broader range of criminal acts. Therefore, the addition of such acts within the enumerated list of the actus reus component of the definition of genocide is a welcome development.

On the other hand, one substantive omission from genocide under the ACJHR Statute as per the Malabo Protocol (2014) is the inchoate offence of direct and public incitement to commit genocide, which is found in Article III(c) of the Genocide Convention (1948). In the Rome Statute (1998), this offence is not found in its provision on genocide (Article 6), but is instead included in Article 25 which governs modes of liability at the ICC (specifically, Article 25(3)(e)) (a matter that invoked some disagreements among the drafters)).Footnote 31 However, direct and public incitement to commit genocide is found neither in Article 28B (genocide) or 28N (modes liability) of the ACJHR Statute as per the Malabo Protocol (2014). To be fair, incitement is expressly listed in Article 28N(i) and it applies to all crimes equally.Footnote 32 That is, however, not the same thing as direct and public incitement to commit genocide. Indeed, the jurisprudenceFootnote 33 has made it quite clear that these are substantive elements of the offence, with the ‘public’ requirement in particular having engendered some controversy in the case law.Footnote 34 Thus, under the Malabo Protocol (2014), mere incitement is punishable vis-à-vis genocide – a distinct shift away from the Rome Statute (1998). This unfortunately also departs from the original intent of the drafters of the Genocide Convention (1948), who, by specifying the ‘direct’ and ‘public’ requirements, wished to allay concerns regarding freedom of speech and expression.Footnote 35

B. War Crimes

The ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) also introduces innovations regarding the definition of war crimes in Article 28D. While it largely replicates the lists of war crimes in the context of international and non-international armed conflicts that is found in the Rome Statute (1998) (including, notably, the 2010 ICC Kampala Amendments on war crimes in non-international armed conflicts),Footnote 36 it also adds a significant number of new ones. To the list of war crimes committed during international armed conflicts the following are added:

  • Intentionally launching an attack against works or installations containing dangerous forces in the knowledge that such an attack will cause excessive loss of life, injury to civilians or damage to civilian objects which will be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated (Article 28D(b)(v));

  • Unjustifiably delaying the repatriation of prisoners of war or civilians (Article 28D(b)(xxviii));

  • Willfully committing practices of apartheid and other inhuman and degrading practices involving outrages upon personal dignity, based on racial discrimination (Article 28D(b)(xxix));

  • Making non-defended localities and demilitarized zones the object of attack (Article 28D(b)(xxx));

  • Slavery and deportation to slave labour (Article 28D(b)(xxxi));

  • Collective punishments (Article 28D(b)(xxxii); and

  • Despoliation of the wounded, sick, shipwrecked or dead (Article 28D(b)(xxxiii)).

In addition, in a particularly refreshing move away from the Rome Statute (1998), the following war crime is included in Article 28D(b)(xxi): ‘Employing weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare which are of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering or which are inherently indiscriminate in violation of the international law or armed conflict’.

This is to be contrasted to the equivalent provision in Article 8(2)(b)(xx) of the Rome Statute (1998) (emphasis added):

Employing weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare which are of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering or which are inherently indiscriminate in violation of the international law or armed conflict, provided that such weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare are the subject of a comprehensive prohibition and are included in an annex to this Statute, by an amendment in accordance with the relevant provisions set forth in articles 121 and 123[.]

As is well known, this provision was the compromise solution that resulted from the controversy, difficulties and eventual deadlock that ensued during the negotiations on the inclusion of prohibited weapons in the Rome Statute (1998). It pitted those states that opposed the inclusion of nuclear weapons as a prohibited weapon in the Rome Statute (1998) against those states that, as a result of this position on nuclear weapons, opposed the inclusion of biological and chemical weapons (i.e. the poor man’s nuclear weapon) as a prohibited weapon in the Rome Statute (1998).Footnote 37 However, in the words of the late Professor Cassese, ‘given the extreme unlikelihood that such amendment will ever be agreed upon, the use of those weapons, projectiles, etc. may eventually not amount to a war crime within the jurisdiction of the [ICC] [under Article 8(2)(b)(xx)]’.Footnote 38 These prophetic words have proved to be right, at least so far. The ICC is now some 16 years old and we are no closer to the amendment required under this article, despite the efforts of some states (particularly Belgium and Mexico) in the lead up to the 2010 ICC Review Conference held in Kampala, Uganda. It remains a dead letter. However, the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) has boldly included Article 28D(b)(xxi) as a general provision without any strings attached. This means that a determination of whether a particular weapon causes ‘superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering or [is] inherently indiscriminate’ has been left to judges and, potentially, future judicial evolution – something that the drafters of Article 8(2)(b)(xx) of the Rome Statute (1998) were particularly weary of.

Similarly, to the list of war crimes committed during non-international armed conflicts, the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) adds the following:

  • Intentionally using starvation of civilians as a method of warfare by depriving them of objects indispensable to their survival, including willfully impeding relief supplies (Article 28D(e)(xvi));

  • Utilizing the presence of a civilian or other protected person to render certain points, areas or military forces immune from military operations (Article 28D(e)(xvii));

  • Launching an indiscriminate attack resulting in death or injury to civilians, or an attack in the knowledge that it will cause excessive incidental civilian loss, injury or damage (Article 28D(e)(xviii));

  • Making non-defended localities and demilitarized zones the object of attack (Article 28D(e)(xix));

  • Slavery (Article 28D(e)(xx));

  • Collective punishment (Article 28D(e)(xxi)); and

  • Despoliation of the wounded, sick, shipwrecked or dead (Article 28D(e)(xxii)).

While these provisions are mostly carbon copies of the same crime committed in international armed conflicts (i.e. the corresponding crime found under Article 28D(b)), the substantive differences found in Article 28D(e)(xviii) and Article 28D(e)(xx) are worth noting.

With respect to Article 28D(e)(xviii), that provision should be contrasted to its international armed conflict twin, Article 28D(b)(iv) (emphasis added): ‘Intentionally launching an attack in the knowledge that such attack will cause incidental loss of life or injury to civilians or damage to civilian objects or widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment which would be clearly excessive in relation to the concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated’.

While the language of Article 28D(e)(xviii) is not exactly the same as that contained in Article 28D(b)(iv), the underlying idea largely aligns and is readily identifiable in both provisions. There are however, some important substantive differences. For one, Article 28D(e)(xviii) does not explicitly include damage to civilian objects, although this could perhaps be read into the concept of ‘civilian damage’. But more importantly, is that the standard under Article 28D(e)(xviii) appears to be lower than that under Article 28D(b)(iv); the former only requires the incidental damage/injury/loss to be excessive but the latter requires the incidental damage/injury/loss to be clearly excessive. In other words, the standard appears to have been set higher in the context of an international armed conflict (‘clearly excessive’ – Article 28D(b)(iv)) than under a non-international armed conflict (‘excessive’ – Article 28D(e)(xviii)). One struggles to understand why this should be so. The same could be said with respect to the omission of crimes against the environment in Article 28D(e)(xviii), particularly in light of the International Commission of the Red Cross’ customary international humanitarian law study which determined that customary rules had ‘arguably’ developed with respect to the protection of the environment in non-international armed conflicts.Footnote 39

Concerning Article 28D(e)(xx), its international armed conflict counterpart, Article 28D(b)(xxxi)), includes additional substantive language (emphasis added): ‘[s]lavery and deportation to slave labour’. Clearly, the drafters of the provision had in mind the events of World War II, when Nazi Germany deported millions of foreign civilians and prisoners of war to provide slave labour to the German war industry; numerous individuals were charged and tried for slave labour as a war crime and/or crime against humanity in the war’s aftermath.Footnote 40 However, considering that deportation generally occurs when there is an expulsion of persons across a de jure border from one country to another (or in some cases a de facto border)Footnote 41 and that individuals have been convicted of this crime during a non-international armed conflict,Footnote 42 there would appear to be little room to doubt that deportation to slave labour could take place on the African continent during a non-international armed conflict. This would be particularly so where the relevant armed group operates across state boundaries. The Lord’s Resistance Army, which allegedly operates in Uganda, South Sudan and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, comes to mind. Whether such an offence would be in violation of customary international law applicable in non-international armed conflicts would remain to be seen, but is not, on the face of it, far-fetched.

These criticisms aside, a positive development relating to war crimes can be seen in the crime of conscripting or enlisting children into national armed forces in an international armed conflict (Article 28D(b)(xxvii)) or armed forces during a non-international armed conflict (Article 28D(e)(vii)). While these provisions largely copy the same provisions found in the Rome Statute (1998) (in international and non-international armed conflicts),Footnote 43 the provisions of the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) differ in one important way: no child under the age of eighteen years can be conscripted or enlisted. This is consonant with the Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict (2000)Footnote 44 and with the African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of the Child (1990).Footnote 45 It is, however, different from the Rome Statute (1998),Footnote 46 Additional Protocols I and II to the Geneva Conventions (1977)Footnote 47 and the Statute of the Special Court for Sierra Leone (SCSL Statute),Footnote 48 which only forbid the enlistment and recruitment of children under fifteen years of age. In other words, the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) affords greater protection for children than the ICC, the Geneva Conventions and the Special Court for Sierra Leone (SCSL).

But perhaps the most interesting of all the ‘new’ war crimes is the crime of ‘using nuclear weapons or other weapons of mass destruction’ (Article 28D(g)). As aforementioned, attempts during the negotiations that led to the Rome Statute (1998) to criminalize the use of nuclear weapons proved controversial and divisive in light of stout opposition by some P5 states.Footnote 49 Therefore, its inclusion in the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014), which is in line with the African Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone Treaty (Treaty of Pelindaba) (1996),Footnote 50 is a most welcome innovation. Given the horrendous short- and long-term effects of the use of such weapons, their use should not be permitted, notwithstanding the 1996 advisory opinion of the International Court of Justice (ICJ) on the subject.Footnote 51

Furthermore, the manner of this provision’s inclusion also helps to expose the futility of dividing war crimes between international and non-international armed conflicts, since Article 28D(g) is not included in any of the four lists of war crimes that can be committed in those two types of conflicts,Footnote 52 but stands on its own. This would suggest that this crime can be committed in the course of either an international or non-international armed conflict. In other words, the prosecution of this crime would not need to establish the classification of the armed conflict as an element of the offence but merely the existence of an armed conflict regardless of its character – in the spirit of Article 3 of the ICTY Statute.

Indeed, classification can be a difficult task, particularly where non-state armed groups are involved. For example, in the ICC’s Lubanga case, the Pre-Trial Chamber’s decision confirming the charges determined that the relevant conflict was international in nature due to Uganda’s occupation of the Ituri region and only became non-international upon Uganda’s withdrawal.Footnote 53 In contrast, the Trial Chamber subsequently determined that the conflict was in fact of a non-international character for the entire period and accordingly re-characterized the charges under Regulation 55.Footnote 54 This was, after all, a case/conflict that involved no less than six armed groups and three states in and around the Ituri area in the Democratic Republic of the Congo.Footnote 55 There is no doubt that similarly complex African classification situations will eventually be adjudicated pursuant to the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014). Yet, the difficulties involved in classification could have been avoided by not dividing up war crimes into lists of those committed in international and non-international armed conflicts, at least as much as possible, particularly when we consider that many of the underlying war crimes are found in both lists anyway (especially violations of the laws and customs of war). Rather, a more attractive option would have been something similar to, or an adaption of, that found in Article 3 of the ICTY Statute, which simply states that the ICTY has the power to prosecute those who violate the law and customs of war and then provides a non-exhaustive list of such violations.Footnote 56 This architecture, and ICTY jurisprudence,Footnote 57 led the ICTY, in Article 3 cases, to skip conflict classification altogether and the tricky problems that they can entail.

One last war crime is worth mentioning. However, this is not because of its inclusion in the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014), but rather because of its absence. This is the crime of terror (as it was known at the ICTY) or terrorism (as it was known at the SCSL/ICTR) as a war crime. It is simply not found in any of the war crimes provisions. Neither of course, is it found in the Rome Statute (1998) or explicitly in the ICTY Statute (despite convictions under Article 3 of the ICTY Statute for this crime), but it was found in the SCSL and ICTR Statutes.Footnote 58 It must be remembered that this particularly odious offence is one of the very few crimes (when one excludes genocide convictions) that have attracted life sentences at any of the international criminal tribunals.Footnote 59 Given this fact, and the various cases concerning this offence that were prosecuted at the ICTY and the SCSL,Footnote 60 it is somewhat perplexing that this war crime was not included in the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014).

C. Crimes Against Humanity

Crimes against humanity in the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) – Article 28C – is mostly a carbon copy of the provision on crimes against humanity found in the Rome Statute (1998).Footnote 61 However, a few salient matters are worth pointing out. The chapeau to Article 28C could be read as expanding the reach of crimes against humanity’s contextual element. This is so because it refers to ‘a widespread or systematic attack or enterprise directed against any civilian population, with knowledge of the attack or enterprise’. This is an interesting development, because there exists jurisprudence and academic commentary to the effect that the word ‘attack’ denotes violent and, in certain circumstances, non-violent acts.Footnote 62 If that is so, one wonders what sort of additional acts the terms ‘or enterprise’ are supposed to cover. Is the term ‘enterprise’ subsumed under the term ‘attack’? An alternative view, however, is simply that the words ‘or enterprise’ serve to add further clarity to the notion that non-violent acts are encompassed by the contextual chapeau element, especially when we consider that the term ‘attack’ has also been interpreted by some jurisprudence to denote the existence of violence, a view supported by some commentators.Footnote 63

Largely incorporating the crimes against humanity definition of the Rome Statute (1998) also means that the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) has included the requirement of ‘a State or organizational policy’ in Article 28C(2)(a).Footnote 64 In so doing, this requirement has been added to crimes against humanity’s contextual element, thus departing from consistent ICTY and ICTR jurisprudence holding that it is not required under customary international law.Footnote 65 As to what constitutes an ‘organization’ for the purposes of an ‘organizational policy’, this is an issue that has been the subject ongoing controversy at the ICC. Two views have arisen on the matter. The first view sees this term as not being defined or limited by ‘the formal nature of the group and the level of its organization’ (although this is relevant), but rather ‘on whether a group has the capability to perform acts which infringe on basic human values.’Footnote 66 In other words, its ‘capacities for action, mutual agreement and coordination[] … are essential features to defining an organization that, by very reason of the means and resources it possesses and its membership, allow an attack to be executed.’Footnote 67 The late Judge Kaul succinctly expressed the second view. According to him, the relevant organization must ‘partake of some characteristics of a State[] [which] eventually turns the private “organization” into an entity which may act like a State or has quasi-State abilities.’Footnote 68 Without this requirement, he avers that perhaps the mafia or other similar criminal organizations would be able to commit crimes against humanity.Footnote 69 The ICC Appeals Chamber has not yet pronounced itself on this matter. Consequently, uncertainty remains, although Ambos has rightly pointed out that the criteria or characteristics outlined by both sides of the debate ‘as possible distinguishing features for the determination of an “organization” shows[] … that those criteria are in large part identical … and only differ substantially insofar as [Judge] Kaul regards them as indications of state-likeness[.]Footnote 70

With respect to the underlying crimes, it is noticeable that not only is torture criminalized – as is the case at all modern international criminal tribunals and courtsFootnote 71 – but also, for the first time, Article 28C(f) explicitly adds ‘cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment or punishment’ as well. Of course, this language originates from the Torture Convention (1984) and was designed to capture conduct that, while odious and deplorable, might not necessarily amount to torture as defined in Article 1(1) of that treaty.Footnote 72 However, its inclusion in the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) raises a question: where does this leave ‘other inhumane acts’ in Article 28C(1)(k)? Surely there is overlap, since many of the acts that could amount to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment could have already been prosecuted as ‘other inhumane acts’ under Article 28C(1)(k).Footnote 73 The danger here is that by including both of these provisions, the drafters could have – perhaps inadvertently – rendered one of them superfluous, unless the two can be somehow distinguished. It remains to be seen how this matter will be resolved by the judges of the ACJHR.

Finally, one interesting omission can be seen in Article 28C when compared to the Rome Statute (1998). Included (somewhat awkwardly) in the crimes against humanity provision at the ICC, is Article 7(3) of the Rome Statute (1998) which provides for a definition of ‘gender’ for the treaty as a whole, and states that the term ‘refers to the two sexes, male and female, within the context of society. The term “gender” does not indicate any meaning different from the above.’ This provision has been described by one commentator as ‘the most puzzling and bizarre language ever included in an international treaty’,Footnote 74 but was added in order to address concerns that the term ‘gender’ might be read to include sexual orientation.Footnote 75 The result was the compromise contained in Article 7(3). However, with its omission from the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014), the judges of the ACJHR will be free from any constraining definition. Since ‘gender’ is expressly listed as one of the groups upon whom persecution as a crime against humanity can be carried out (as per Article 28C(1)(h)), it will be interesting to see if and how the concept of gender will develop.

D. Aggression

The ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) also shows innovation in respect of the crime of aggression (Article 28M). In spite of some ambiguities, it is, on the whole, a marked improvement from the 2010 ICC Kampala Amendments on aggression (i.e. Articles 8 bis, 15 bis, 15 ter, Rome Statute (1998)). With respect to the substantive crime, while broadly mirroring Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute (1998), the most notable aspect of Article 28M is that, unlike Article 8 bis, it encompasses not only acts of aggression carried out by states but also those carried out by non-state actors.Footnote 76 Thus, it covers both the illegal initiation of international and non-international armed conflicts. This is important because non-international armed conflicts significantly outnumber international armed conflicts. Indeed, a recent study found that in 2012 at least 37 armed conflicts took place and of these only one was an ‘active international armed conflict …, narrowly defined’ while ‘belligerent occupations continued [in] parts of nine states and territories.’Footnote 77 In 2013, the same study found that the total number of armed conflicts had risen to 39, with two active international armed conflicts and the number of belligerent occupations remaining unchanged.Footnote 78 In 2014, armed conflicts rose again to 42, with only three active international armed conflicts and situations of belligerent occupation rising to 10.Footnote 79

Nevertheless, this raises some questions, since in the Rome Statute (1998), an act of aggression is intimately linked to a manifest violation of Article 2(4) of the UN Charter (1945) – the prohibition on the use of force. That provision is of no relevance to a non-international armed conflict since this prohibition is addressed to states and does not apply to non-state actors (at international law).Footnote 80 Article 28M(A) of the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) attempts to overcome this by, in addition to the UN Charter (1945), referring to, in the alternative, a manifest violation of the Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000) ‘and with regard to the territorial integrity and human security of the population of a State Party.’ Yet, the Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000), like the UN Charter (1945), appears to address AU member states onlyFootnote 81 and contains no express provision regarding the use of force by non-state actors, but instead merely ‘condemn[s] and reject[s] … unconstitutional changes of governments.’Footnote 82

In addition, the ICC’s aggression leadership element found in Article 8 bis(1) is also adopted into Article 28M, albeit in a slightly modified fashion – to account for the fact that aggression under the ACJHR Statute pursuant to the Malabo Protocol (2014) applies to non-international armed conflicts and non-state actors. Thus, according to Article 28M(A), the person accused of the crime of aggression must be ‘in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a state or organization.’ Two issues arise. The first issue, is that the ‘control or direct’ standard, which was copied from Article 8 bis(1), actually narrows the class of persons who could be criminally responsible for aggression when compared to the crimes against peace (as aggression was then known) jurisprudence of World War II. In fact, a number of defendants were convicted after World War II not on the basis that they controlled or directed the political or military action of their respective states, but instead because they were in a position to shape or influence such action – a less restrictive standard.Footnote 83 In other words, the scope for criminal responsibility for aggression under customary international lawFootnote 84 is wider than that found in Article 8 bis(1) and now Article 28M(A).

The second issue, is that Article 28M(A) introduces the same interpretational difficulties that one finds in crimes against humanity, since the question that will inevitably arise is what an ‘organization’ means in this context and whether it is the same as, or different from, that found in Article 7(2)(a) of the Rome Statute (1998) (see discussion above) and Article 28C(2)(a) of the ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014). Here, Judge Kaul’s view that the organization must be ‘state-like’ (in the context of crimes against humanity)Footnote 85 finds more favour, since the idea that the African equivalent of the mafia could be responsible for acts of aggression really begins to stretch international criminal law to a place that, frankly, gives such criminal thugs more credit than they deserve.

But the most refreshing aspect of aggression as per Article 28M – and of all the core international crimes in the ACJHR Statute pursuant to the Malabo Protocol (2014) – is that it comes, on paper, with absolutely no strings attached. No special articles, unique requirements or jurisdictional provisions that only apply to aggression are included. In stark contrast, Article 15 bis and Article 15 ter of the Rome Statute (1998) purposefully put into place barriers and jurisdictional hoops that have to be jumped through and overcome, thereby ensuring that the ICC will unlikely adjudicate upon an aggression case anytime soon. Thus, Article 15 bis(2) and Article 15 ter(2) require one year to elapse after the requisite number of ICC States Parties (30) have ratified the 2010 ICC Kampala AmendmentsFootnote 86 before the ICC can exercise jurisdiction over aggression; Article 15 bis(3) and Article 15 ter(3) require a decision to be made after 1 January 2017 to activate the ICC’s jurisdiction over aggression (this is in addition to the one year period stipulated in Article 15 bis(2) and Article 15 ter(2));Footnote 87 Article 15 bis(4) permits states to ‘opt out’ of aggression at the ICC where the ICC Prosecutor acts proprio motu or where there is a state referralFootnote 88; Article 15 bis(5) provides that the ICC only has jurisdiction over aggression where the state of nationality of the accused and the state on which the crime takes have both ratified the 2010 ICC Kampala Amendments on aggression (unless the UN Security Council, acting under Chapter VII of the UN Charter, refers the matter). The ACJHR Statute under the Malabo Protocol (2014) does not contain any such provisions with respect to aggression. Rather, aggression is treated just like any other international crime; as it should be. Africa deserves credit for this straightforward approach.

4. Conclusion

Taking into account all the matters discussed in this chapter, Africa must be commended for many of the bold approaches it appears to have taken with respect to core international crimes. There are certainly a number of interesting, innovative and admirable provisions in this regard contained in the Malabo Protocol (2014) that international criminal law as a discipline should reflect upon. But the Malabo Protocol (2014) is about more than just those provisions that have been detailed and considered in this chapter.

Other positive steps can be seen with the addition of a whole host of crimes that have previously been generally considered as better dealt with through inter-state cooperation and national prosecution rather than by an international or regional criminal court (with the exception of terrorism at the Special Tribunal for Lebanon) – these include the crime of piracy (Article 28F), terrorism (Article 28G), mercenarism (Article 28H), corruption (Article 28I), money laundering (Article 28I bis), trafficking in persons (Article 28J), trafficking in drugs (Article 28K), trafficking in hazardous wastes (Article 28L) and the illicit exploitation of natural resources (Article 28L bis). Further positive steps can be seen with the inclusion of passive personality and extraterritorial protective jurisdiction (Article 46E bis(2)(c)–(d)), corporate criminal liability (Article 48C), the creation of a Defence Office as an independent organ (Articles 2(4), 22C) and the exclusion of the death penalty (Article 43A(1)–(2)).

On the other hand, eyebrows are raised by the inclusion, for example, of the crime of unconstitutional change of government (Article 28E), particularly when one considers the habitual vote-rigging, violence and other irregularities that have accompanied many of Africa’s elections in recent times. Difficulty arises in establishing that a given government is truly a ‘democratically elected government’. We must also not forget that elections, in and of themselves, are no guarantee or insurance policy against future tyranny.Footnote 89 Other concerns emanate from the reality that significant additional resources will have to be invested into the ACJHR, given the wide-ranging and diverse mandate envisaged by the Malabo Protocol (2014).Footnote 90 Despite an AU commitment to ensure that the ACJHR is adequately funded,Footnote 91 where all the additional money will actually come from is presently unknown.

But the most controversial provision of all is Article 46A bis, which provides complete immunity for incumbent Heads of State or Government and ‘other senior state officials’. This is an issue that has, for good reason, taken over much of the debate and discussion concerning the Malabo Protocol (2014). Article 46A bis is plainly a regressive choice by Africa, since it hardwires a double standard whereby one set of laws applies to the politically weak and another to the politically strong. It is also the direct result of sentiment common among African leaders that the ICC has unfairly and in a racist manner targeted Africa in its investigations and prosecutions. Yet, one must keep in mind that this anti-ICC rhetoric only began when politically powerful Africans were sought by the ICC (such as President Al-Bashir of the Sudan or President Kenyatta and Deputy President Ruto of Kenya). It was conspicuously absent when the ICC sought politically weak Africans (such as the likes of Lubanga, Katanga, Mbarushimana, Ngudjolo and Laurent Gbagbo), and remained absent when, well after the criticisms had begun, the ICC sought other politically weak Africans (like Ongwen and Al Mahdi).Footnote 92 It would thus appear, as Desmond Tutu has observed, that African leaders ‘conveniently accuse the ICC of racism.’Footnote 93

And so, can it be said that the Malabo Protocol (2014) simultaneously represents a step forward and backwards in the fight against impunity? Indeed, it is not often that one hears both of these seemingly contradictory notions contained in the one judicial entity. Or are the negatives offset by the many innovations contained in the ACJHR Statute pursuant to the Malabo Protocol (2014), so that, on the whole, international criminal justice is well served? That is ultimately a matter for you the reader to decide, being guided by the various authors of this book. Suffice to say that, for now at least, the jury appears to be still out on these questions.

10 Genocide and Other International Crimes by Unincorporated Groups Will There Be Loopholes for Them in the African Court?

Hannibal Travis

Corporate criminal liability may fill a gap in the traditional framework for punishing individual actors to deter mass atrocities. Corporate policies, according to many scholars, reward and coordinate the activities of natural persons who might have acted differently as individuals. The argument of this chapter is that the same may be true of organizations other than corporations, and that closing the many gaps left in the net cast around crimes against humanity and war crimes will require holding noncorporate organizations accountable in court.

At the Nuremberg Trial, US prosecutor Robert Jackson famously compared aggression to assault with bare fists, which was a crime under all “civilized” laws, and he argued that multiplying the offense by a million and adding machine guns and explosives to the mix was no defense.Footnote 1 Similarly, the hiring of “hit men” or the inflaming of social tensions to the point of assault or riot is also an offense under civilized laws. The question arises, does crossing national borders and multiplying the scale of the offense by thousands or millions – while adding missiles, mortars, and tanks to the mix – immunize from penal remedies what would otherwise be an offense?

The African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples Rights is poised to exercise the power to punish a plethora of pan-African population-level crimes. This chapter focuses on the modes of liability clause of the amended statute of the court, which extends African court criminal liability to legal persons. A complicating factor is the wording of the relevant article, Article 46C, which refers to “corporation[s],” “corporate personnel,” “corporate intention,” and a “body corporate” without referring in parallel provisions to organizations other than corporations.Footnote 2 Such organizations – which include partnerships, political parties, and unincorporated associations in the form of terror groups – are suspected of committing or facilitating a variety of crimes that will be within the jurisdiction of the future African court, and such organizations have been sued in U.S. federal courts for genocide, rape, torture, summary executions, terrorism, and other extrajudicial killings.Footnote 3

Political groups such as parties, armies, and fronts have been guilty of some of the worst atrocities in recent memory – the devastation of Sierra Leone, eastern Angola, eastern Congo (Kinshasa), and northern Uganda, for example. Religious organizations, charities, and foundations probably lie behind some of the most horrific episodes of terrorism and civilian enslavement and massacre by terrorist groups. For example one only needs to recall the African embassy bombings of 1998, the Somali university and other bombings, the Kenyan Westgate shopping mall massacre, the Boko Haram attacks on Christians and pro-government Muslims in northern Nigeria and neighboring states, and the Islamic State massacres of Copts and other Christians in Libya and Tunisia.Footnote 4 Religious and gender-related persecution by nonstate actors such as churches and armies has also been a problem, including the sexual abuse of children by Catholic priests rotated from parish to parish, female genital mutilation in northern and eastern Africa, the involvement of Christian churches in exorcisms and violence against albinos and other social groups, the destruction of Tawerga by the Libyan rebel thuwar, and violence between Christians and Muslims in the Central African Republic, Egypt, Ethiopia, and Eritrea. In Rwanda, in 1994, the church was a sanctuary for fleeing Tutsis but also a site of many massacres, sometimes with the direct complicity of the church. This led to the war crimes trial of Benedictine nuns, implicated in helping commit genocide.Footnote 5 Ethnic, local-territorial, and clan organizations such as tribes are also suspected of playing a major part in widespread atrocities in northern Nigeria, western Sudan (Darfur) Liberia, and elsewhere.

Other scholars have explored the criminal accountability of noncorporate associations under international law, especially in the context of the “Butare Four” case. Luc Reydams observes that one innovation in the Belgian disposition of that case was to convict an accused for preparing reports that fomented violence against ethnic Tutsis, in an environment that led to the massacres of thousands of them in the region, but which reports were not distributed as a public incitement, and which did not result in a conspiracy finding under Belgian law either; the charge was accessory or accomplice to murder and assassination.Footnote 6 Christopher Harding argues that organizational accountability apart from the accountability of members may be justified when there are organizational dynamics or cultures, independence of organizations from dominant individual personalities, organizational capacity for bilateral or multilateral dealings, and concrete objectives or interests of the organization.Footnote 7 Dov Jacobs has proposed that the phrase “or organizations” be added to Article 25(1) of the Rome Statute, governing the persons over whom the ICC has jurisdiction, currently “natural persons.”Footnote 8

Attribution of individual criminal accountability is seen as a key gap in the ICC Elements of Crimes, as is effective enforcement against clandestine groups such as paramilitaries and against groups created or used to sell arms or buy mineral or oil resources to knowingly finance armed attacks, war crimes, and dissolution of nation-states’ integrity. Aiding and abetting is a theory that is thought to fill some of the gaps left by superior responsibility, direct commission, and other theories that focus on the top or bottom of pyramidal or network-like organized criminality requiring cooperative acts.Footnote 9 However, the theory of joint criminal enterprise leaves a gap for large-scale ethnic cleansing or territorial destruction, and for members of a group who form a common design or plan to commit international crimes where such crimes occur as a natural and foreseeable result of the group enterprise but were outside its original design or plan.Footnote 10

This chapter has three sections. In Section 1, it makes the case that partnerships, trusts, and other unincorporated business associations are not currently covered by Article 46C, and that they should be. In Section 2, it surveys evidence that political and tribal groups, including parties, authorities, statelets, and clan groups are committing crimes within the jurisdiction of the African court and that Article 46C could beneficially apply to them. In Section 3, it concludes with a survey of how religious foundations, trusts, and associations could lead or become complicit in serious crimes, and describes situations in which Article 46C might need to extend to them. The collective crimes that this Section focuses on include genocide, torture, enslavement, recruitment of child soldiers, destruction of sacred sites, corruption, and terrorism, among others less commonly committed or aided by organizations besides corporations.

1. Business Organizations Other Than Corporations Could Exploit Loopholes in Article 46C

Article 46C of the Draft Protocol is entitled “Corporate Criminal Liability.” That provision has also been analyzed by Joanna Kyriakakis, in her separate chapter for this volume. However, it refers in its first paragraph or section to the court having “jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of States.”Footnote 11 This raises the question of whether noncorporate legal persons are included in this category.

It appears from the rest of Article 46C, with the exception of section 6, that only corporations may be criminally liable under the statute, as the title of Article 46C also implies. Section 2, for example, states that “Corporate intention to commit an offence may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence.”Footnote 12 There is no provision made here for assessing the intentions of organizations other than corporations. Sections 3 through 5 and 7 of Article 46C, moreover, refer to attribution of policies and knowledge to a “corporation” or its “conduct” or “culture.”Footnote 13 Section 6, by contrast, states that: “The criminal responsibility of legal persons shall not exclude the criminal responsibility of natural persons who are perpetrators or accomplices in the same crimes.”Footnote 14 The phrase legal persons sweeps more broadly than “corporation,” but as with the preamble, its effect is unclear or arguably nonexistent with it comes to noncorporations, due to the title and sections 2–5, and 7 of Article 46C.

A survey of the other crimes defined in the Draft Protocol provides ample reason to be concerned that organizations other than corporations could exploit loopholes in Article 46C. For example, two or more persons might create a partnership whereby they murder or enslave other persons, but no one individual committed a murder or trafficked in persons with knowledge that multiple such acts had been or were being committed, thereby escaping a crime against humanity charge.Footnote 15 Likewise, such partners could plan to unlawfully and wantonly appropriate private property, while no one partner appropriates “extensive” properties; in such a case, only the partnership, but not the individuals, may be culpable under Article 28D(a)(iv).Footnote 16 Or they could establish a partnership by which one of them commits an unlawful act dangerous to public or private property or the cultural heritage of a state, and the other foments a general insurrection in a state without necessarily committing a particular unlawful act, in which case the individuals might escape prosecution for terrorism under Article 28B even though the partnership’s activities as a whole satisfy the elements of a crime.Footnote 17

Moreover, if some members of an unincorporated association intend to endanger the lives of persons in order to bring about a general insurrection by engaging in armed conflict, while other members take no part in armed conflict but do intend to endanger lives during the insurrection, all the members might avoid terrorism charges.Footnote 18 Finally, if two or more persons associate in a mafia or other corrupt organization to give gifts to government officials in exchange for acts or omissions, but one person gives the gifts, while the other(s) solicit or receive the official acts in exchange for them, none of them might be prosecutable under Article 28I, whereas if they were joined in a corporation and their knowledge and conduct was charged to it, then the corporation would have been subject to such a prosecution.Footnote 19 Some of the individuals in these hypotheticals might be chargeable as inciters, accomplices, conspirators, or joint criminal enterprise participants, but these forms of liability also leave significant gaps and impose often difficult hurdles in prosecuting enterprises.

Business organizations other than corporations also develop policies, practices, and cultures that transcend individual intentions. For comparative purposes, American courses on the subject often begin with an exploration of fiduciary duties to a venture, which Justice Cardozo described as an onerous burden of good faith and fair dealing, whether the venture was a joint enterprise, a partnership, or a trust.Footnote 20 A participant in such a joint project owes the enterprise “undivided loyalty” that is “relentless and supreme,” according to Cardozo’s opinion for the court.Footnote 21 Similarly, in civil-law systems it may be said that a partnership is an agreement among several persons to share in the proceeds from some venture – a winery, for example – and that these persons owe duties of care to one another in carrying out “the partnership business.”Footnote 22 Partners share the profits of ventures; the default rule is that they share equally, while they can contract for different shares.Footnote 23 A trust, at civil law, was a legal relationship in which one person requested another to convey a thing or perform some act – freeing a slave was one prominent example.Footnote 24 In modern societies, another kind of trust emerged to handle complex businesses such as railroads, oil companies, and banks. Some trusts combined so many competing companies into one venture that they stood accused of monopolizing a line of trade, and gave rise to anti-trust law.Footnote 25 Indeed, the Sherman Anti-Trust Act is said to have been the inspiration for charging the Schutzstaffel (the S.S.), the Nazi party, and other substate organizations as criminal actors at Nuremberg.Footnote 26 Today, legal persons include corporations, general partnerships, limited partnerships, trusts, joint stock companies, unincorporated membership associations, syndicates, unions, and other groups.Footnote 27

Like corporations, other forms of companies or entities can obtain knowledge of their representatives’ conduct, and develop policies or imputed activities as a consequence.Footnote 28 There is no reason why the corporate form would be uniquely capable of committing the crimes often acknowledged as involving organizations – bribery, environmental crimes, and genocide.Footnote 29 Indeed, under Canadian law, war crimes and crimes against humanity by “legal persons” – not restricted necessarily to corporations – are subject to actions for international crimes.Footnote 30 Pursuant to the doctrine of universal jurisdiction, a state is entitled to define the persons subject to prosecution for international crimes according to its own law and standards.Footnote 31

Moreover, various “legal persons” other than corporations act as complainants-plaintiffs or as defendants-respondents in civil as well as criminal cases.Footnote 32 By attempting to shape the legal rights and responsibilities of states and other nonstate actors, they arguably open the door to confronting a similar level of criminal accountability as corporations. In order to maintain parity of treatment among corporations, unincorporated associations, and other legal persons, it makes sense to extend the scope of Article 46C to partnerships, associations, foundations, trusts, armies, fronts, political parties, tribes, and other organizations that are not corporations.

2. Political and Clandestine Military Groups, and Their Crimes Against Civilians
A. Social Groups Other Than Corporations Can Commit Organizational Crimes

It may not be the norm that corporations commit grave crimes of international concern. More commonly, the wealthy and powerful – and sometimes the poor and ambitious – form political movements and their armed wings, variously known as parties, fronts, bases, armies, and states.

Many of the worst atrocities of the twentieth century began in this way. Before World War I, a political movement called the Committee of Union and Progress emerged in the Ottoman Empire, dedicated to the aim of seizing the businesses and properties of the empire’s Christian populations, events later known as the Armenian Genocide but actually broader than that. American and British diplomats wrote of the party’s scheme to kill, drive away, and plunder the Christian peoples of the empire.Footnote 33 The National Socialist Worker’s Party of Germany, and elite Death’s Head Units of the Schutzstaffel (S.S.), began as World War I veterans who had sported the silver “death’s head” associated with the aristocratic German cavalry officer prior to the war in order to indicate their trench warfare specialty.Footnote 34 In the 1920s, the Nazis evolved out of a veteran-dominated group called the Freikorps, some of whom – distinguished by their loyalty to Adolf Hitler – wore the silver Death’s Head of the elite trench soldiers.Footnote 35 Nationalism and anti-Semitism often motivated these paramilitary thugs, which grew into a militia of 200,000, including sympathizers.Footnote 36 Joining the Sturmabteilung, the Freikorps units murdered dozens of the Nazis’ political rivals per year, and developed a branch called the S.S. which would take a leading part in the Holocaust.Footnote 37 Hitler’s right hand, Heinrich Himmler transformed the Freikorps into an “organization called the Totenkopfverbände (Death’s Head Units) to run concentration camps and for other special duties.”Footnote 38 In 1939, Hitler told his troops that he was sending the Death’s Head Units to the east to kill without mercy those of Polish race and language. The Units grew to 40,000 persons by 1945.Footnote 39 If the Freikorps and Sturmabteilung had been banned by some international proceeding or institution in the 1920s, countless lives may have been saved.

Scholars use a variety of terms for such politico-military organizations that may seize part of the state’s authority, be deployed by the state, or seek to intimidate or displace the state: death squads, militias, irregular armed groups, vigilantes, civil defense forces, national guards, and paramilitary forces.Footnote 40 Famous examples include the Interahamwe of Rwanda, the Janjaweed of Sudan, the ZANU-PF of Zimbabwe, the Basij of Iran, the “Sons of Iraq,” the shabiha in Syria, and the village guards in Turkey. Moreover, Kenyan women’s organizations blamed militias for the post-election killings, tortures, and mutilations of members of ethnic groups during the month of January 2008.Footnote 41 The International Commission of Inquiry on Libya blamed the Misrata rebel militia or thuwar for ethnically cleansing and killing the Tawergas, referred to as slaves (abid) or blacks by the Misratans in language evoking the Darfur genocide.Footnote 42 Some of the crimes that motivated the creation of the Special Court for Sierra Leone began when Foday Sankoh’s Revolutionary United Front seized diamond fields in the Kono region of the country, advancing from there into other areas where child soldiers were conscripted, sex slaves taken, and killings and amputations were committed.Footnote 43 Even worse crimes (in terms of overall magnitude) took place in Angola, where Jonas Savimbi’s National Union for the Total Independence of Angola won control of the country’s major diamond-producing regions as early as 1992, and traded them around the world unhindered until 1999, when Security Council resolutions impacted the rebels’ $500 million per year in sales.Footnote 44 In the Democratic Republic of the Congo (DRC), the Rally for Congolese Democracy (RCD-Goma), the National Congress for Defense of the People, and other proxy forces of Rwanda and Uganda have turned the east into a zone of terrible violence and mass rape, alongside the plunder of diamond and mineral resources.Footnote 45

In the 1990s, there were various reports that multinational corporations had acted in concert with local security forces or thugs to commit genocide, torture, and human-rights violations.Footnote 46 For example, the Amungme tribal council in Irian Jaya, the Republic of Indonesia, alleged that mining company Freeport-McMoran Copper & Gold, Inc. acted with local officials to deport his people from their habitat, to destroy this habitat, to commit genocide, and to commit torture and human-rights violations by death threats, surveillance, and other international torts.Footnote 47 Similarly, the residents of Bougainville, Papua New Guinea (PNG), alleged that an Australian mining company violated international law by colluding with PNG forces to blockade their community and ensure that war crimes and racial discrimination were perpetrated against them.Footnote 48 In a case arising out of Burma, a federal court initially ruled that an oil company could be held liable for international crimes involving a joint venture to use forced labor and violence to build a pipeline.Footnote 49 More recently, similar cases have emerged out of Africa.Footnote 50 In one of them, the U.S. Court of Appeals for the Second Circuit concluded that multinational corporations could be sued for having aided and abetted a violation of the law of nations, although the case is now likely to be dismissed for insufficient links to the U.S. mainland under the “touch and concern” test.Footnote 51

The continuing struggle for resources, as well as the rise of political and religious extremism, led to widespread atrocities over the past decade or two. By the second term of President Obama, crimes against children, civilians, cultural heritage, established governments, sectarian and tribal groups, and economic infrastructure were seemingly very common. Schools and shelters for children frequently come under attack, notably in Nigeria but also elsewhere.Footnote 52 Child soldiers continued to be conscripted in large numbers.Footnote 53 Stories of exploitation and enslavement appeared in an alarming number of press and nongovernmental organization (NGO) reports.Footnote 54 For example: “In Nigeria, the abduction of more than 250 school girls, and the killing of boys and girls in attacks on schools by Boko Haram, are tragic examples of how radicalized extremist armed groups are targeting children.”Footnote 55 Conflicts involving atrocities against civilians spread like wildfire from one nation to another, with Libyans traveling to Afghanistan and Iraq to perpetrate terrorist acts, returning to Libya to wage civil war there, driving other Libyans and Libyan arms into the Sahel, sparking conflagrations in those countries among others, and eventually contributing to the creation of the Islamic State.Footnote 56 Enslavement remains distressingly common, for example in Mauritania, Niger, Haiti, India, Pakistan, and the United States.Footnote 57

Churches and mosques were burned to the ground and the traditions of pagan and neo-pagan religions continued to be ground into dust.Footnote 58 Many Buddhist, Taoist, Hindu, and Jewish temples and historic sites would also be destroyed if China, India, and Israel were less powerful militarily. Plunder and the wanton destruction of villages, economic assets, and essential infrastructure continued unabated.Footnote 59 Large populations in diverse contexts lost secure access to food, safe water, sanitation, housing, warm clothing, employment, health, and personal security. Corruption’s role in diluting and diverting the wealth of developing nations into private stashes and foreign accounts persisted. Climate change threatened to kill millions of people.

Nonstate armed groups as well as some states perpetrated mass atrocities affecting children and other civilians.Footnote 60 The UN special rapporteur on torture and cruel, inhuman, or other degrading treatment or punishment highlighted “the exercise of de facto control or influence over nonstate actors operating in foreign territories,” as well as military occupation and more traditional military and law-enforcement operations, as presenting a danger of torture or violations of international humanitarian law, international criminal law or customary international law.Footnote 61

For example, Leila Zerrougui, the Special Representative of the Secretary-General on children and armed conflict, has reported that assaults on schools and hospitals happened in many warzones, and were potentially war crimes. Child soldiers continued to be used, and the impact of war on children was worsening.Footnote 62 Ms. Zerrougi commented that children were being revictimized as child soldiers in the Central African Republic even after they had escaped this life once before.Footnote 63 During the same discussion, Nigeria pointed to the DRC and Mali as nations that it called upon to abide by their pledges to end the use of children in conflict.Footnote 64

The Russian Federation remarked that in Syria, “rebels, including Al Qaeda groupings, had forced minors into active participation in the conflict.”Footnote 65 The International Association for Democracy in Africa has observed that despite interventions against it, “Al Qaeda had been victorious since its depredations had fragmented heterogeneous democratic societies on the basis of religion and color, and set communities against each other.”Footnote 66 A US delegate to the General Assembly commented that macabre episodes around the world, “from Syria to the Central African Republic, South Sudan to the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea, were a reminder that the challenge of ending mass atrocities was greater than ever.”Footnote 67

These trends are visible in UN displacement data. The number of internally displaced persons according to estimates went from 1.2 million in 1982 to 24 million in 1992 to 40 million in 2015.Footnote 68 In 2011, there were many countries in Africa with large populations of displaced and stateless people according to the Office of the UN High Commissioner for Refugees. Angola, Burundi, CAR, Chad, Cote d’Ivoire, the DRC, Ethiopia, Eritrea, Kenya, Libya, Rwanda, Somalia, Sudan, Uganda, Western Sahara, and Zimbabwe had 100,000 or more persons of concern to UNHCR.Footnote 69 By 2013, Mali and South Sudan were suffering insurgencies and had been added to the list of countries with 100,000 or more persons displaced or “of concern” to UNHCR, while the displacement crises in Kenya and Libya had abated somewhat. The number of those displaced from the CAR was nearly six times as large as in 2011.Footnote 70 By 2014, Nigeria and perhaps some others such as Kenya and Libya had rejoined the list of countries suffering mass displacement, with 1.2 million internally displaced persons in Nigeria and hundreds of thousands in Kenya and Libya.Footnote 71 More recently, Nigeria’s figure has surpassed two million, driven by Boko Haram’s actions such as attacking schools and enslaving boys and girls.Footnote 72

International and domestic criminal tribunals have belatedly begun to turn their attention to political organizations. In 1999, the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia concluded that an individual could be charged with the likely or foreseeable crimes committed by a plurality of individuals who share a common purpose.Footnote 73 Two forms of this “joint criminal enterprise” mode of culpability relax the requirement that the individual intend to commit the underlying crime, requiring instead an intention to further an overall system of criminality, or an intent to carry out a criminal plan along with recklessness as to a crime outside that plan being committed.Footnote 74 In 2004, the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia stated that this joint criminal enterprise mode of liability was available in genocide cases.Footnote 75 In 2012, the Special Court for Sierra Leone convicted Charles Ghankay Taylor for actions committed as President of Liberia that “assisted or encouraged” the Revolutionary United Front of Sierra Leone, to commit mass atrocities and plunder of resources including diamonds.Footnote 76 Revealingly, Libya reportedly funded and supplied forces that committed atrocities, whether affiliated with Taylor, Foday Sankoh, or Omar Hassan al-Bashir.Footnote 77 In 2014, the International Crimes Tribunal convicted the leader of a death squad during Pakistan’s 1971 civil war, the Bangladesh War of Independence, sentencing him to death for a massacre of hundreds of persons.Footnote 78 The Supreme Court of Bangladesh upheld the death penalty for the leader of the political movement Jamaat-e Islami, which collaborated with the Pakistanis in 1971.Footnote 79

The problems confronting such individualized prosecutions for organizational policies or crimes are manifold. First, most individuals escape prosecution because they are not extradited or their states do not submit to tribunals’ jurisdiction, and as natural persons they enjoy due-process rights not to be tried and punished with prison terms in absentia.Footnote 80 The accused might even be promoted to high office, as occurred in the DRC, Iraq, and Sudan.Footnote 81 The ICC has announced that it will suspend or abandon investigations, even when referred to it by the Security Council, if the accused are protected by the relevant state and its allies.Footnote 82 Second, even if jurisdiction over the person and the territory exists, the nature of clandestine death squads and other nonstate actors is that they may act independently of their supporters, feign ignorance, avoid wearing uniforms or accepting public responsibility for atrocities, and intimidate witnesses.Footnote 83 Third, as mentioned at the outset of this chapter, an individual accused might well lack knowledge of all elements of the crime, even when the organization would know or intend the remaining elements. Lacking knowledge of an element might preclude Rome Statute culpability.Footnote 84 Finally, a tribunal may find that joint criminal enterprise culpability is not consistent with the principle of legality or nullum crimen sine lege.Footnote 85

Statelets, or regions seeking autonomous governance or being subjected against their will to insurgencies or secessions against the state, can commit international crimes without necessarily being subject to traditional restraints such as World Court jurisdiction or responsible state institutions that might cooperate with the ICC or other tribunal and extradite individuals to it. Yet these statelets can be larger, richer, and more powerful than some states. The Palestinian Authority, for example, had institutions potentially larger and with more resources than those of East Timor (2008 budget of less than $800 million) or Liberia (less than $300 million).Footnote 86 The Islamic State in 2015 grew larger than Scotland or Jordan and had more revenue from oil and antiquities trafficking, as well as donations from persons in Qatar, Saudi Arabia, etc. than East Timor or Liberia, using those estimates from 2008.Footnote 87 The RCD in the DRC may have been larger than the armies of the CAR or Malian governments.Footnote 88 Terrorist movements like the Taliban insurgency in Afghanistan of 1992–1996, the Chechen insurgency in Russia of 1994–1996, and the Kosovo Liberation Army insurgency in Yugoslavia of 1994–1999 were nearly as large as the RCD and larger than the CAR military, for example.Footnote 89 An enormous gap in international law may exist if these territories escape most international judicial proceedings due to not being “states.” A window for clandestine international crimes may be opened for states desiring to undermine or destroy their neighbors, such as Pakistan in Afghanistan, Albania in Yugoslavia, etc.Footnote 90

Other than terrorism evolving into genocide as with the Nazis and the Islamic State, or corruption as defined in 28I, the extension of Article 46C could have implications for the fight against impunity for enslavement, recruitment of child soldiers, destruction of sacred sites, and torture. For example, the nation-states and their officials that perpetrate enslavement as a crime against humanity may be immune from accountability under various doctrines, while private organizations would enjoy no such immunity in some cases.Footnote 91 Government officials who support terrorist groups such as Boko Haram and the Islamic State that recruit child soldiers and destroy sacred sites might also enjoy immunity under limiting doctrines of international and domestic law, for example.Footnote 92 Alleged torturers might make similar arguments, although there is an emerging trend to reject such a ploy.Footnote 93 The persons perhaps least likely to fall into the custody of the African court or the ICC would theoretically be accountable, while officials in league with them would be immune. It may help to recognize the accountability of the group that includes officials or governmental agencies, and nonimmune suspects on the ground, but other persons as well.

B. How Article 46C Could Cover Political and Other Groups

Given these challenges, it would not be that difficult to clarify Article 46C’s application to noncorporate organizations.

A political party, like a partnership or other noncorporate business, could be defined as a legal person. Its policies, knowledge, and conduct could be aggregated or inferred from the statements or decisions of its leaders, or from the repeated actions of its followers. This is already permissible for corporations under 46C, as well as for conspirators, aiders and abettors, and joint criminal enterprise participants under international law and domestic counterparts like the Rome Statute and the U.S. Code. The Rome Statute established criminal responsibility for aiders and abettors and joint criminal enterprises (common purpose/knowing contribution) as well as conspirators.Footnote 94 The U.S. Code includes the War Crimes Act defining grave violations of the Geneva Conventions a U.S. offense, as well as sections making conspiracy and aiding and abetting crimes.Footnote 95 Civil-law systems such as the Netherlands may also recognize the culpability of those who aid states or other actors who commit international crimes.Footnote 96 The Allied Control Council Law No. 10, Article II(a), presumably developed with the participation of civil-law France or even with German legal principles in mind, imposed responsibility on anyone who, while not being accessories or abettors or inciters, “was a member of any organization or group connected with the commission of any such crime …”Footnote 97

There are precedents for creating new remedies for victims of criminal organizations. In the 1960s, the US Congress devoted renewed attention to the problem of La Cosa Nostra, the “Mafia,” and other “mobsters” and organized criminals who engage in “planned, ongoing, continuing crime as opposed to sporadic, unrelated, isolated criminal episodes.”Footnote 98 The problem addressed was that “large amounts of cash coupled with threats of violence, extortion, and similar techniques were utilized by mobsters to achieve their desired objectives: monopoly control of these enterprises.”Footnote 99 The “power of organized crime to establish a monopoly within numerous business fields” was repeatedly raised.Footnote 100 The law Congress passed, the Racketeer Influenced and Corrupt Organizations Act, focuses on criminal organizations which perpetrate a pattern of interstate criminal activities as an enterprise.Footnote 101 Its scope extends to “any person employed by or associated with any enterprise engaged in … interstate or foreign commerce, to conduct or participate, directly or indirectly, in the conduct of such enterprise’s affairs through a pattern of racketeering activity,” or “who has received any income derived, directly or indirectly, from a pattern of racketeering activity or through collection of an unlawful debt … to use or invest, directly or indirectly, any part of such income, or the proceeds of such income, in … the establishment or operation of, any enterprise which is engaged in, or the activities of which affect, interstate or foreign commerce.”Footnote 102 In cases of murder, arson, and fraud, among others, the law “makes it unlawful to invest, in an enterprise engaged in interstate commerce, funds ‘derived … from a pattern of racketeering activity,’ to acquire or operate an interest in any such enterprise through ‘a pattern of racketeering activity,’ or to conduct or participate in the conduct of that enterprise ‘through a pattern of racketeering activity.’”Footnote 103

3. Religious Groups and the Perpetration of Crimes by Legal Persons Other than Corporations

Religious foundations or endowments are legal persons that may have policies, whether in writing or inferred as the most reasonable explanation of their adherents’ conduct.Footnote 104 Such a foundation’s knowledge that an offense is to be committed could be proven with evidence that the foundation or institution had knowledge of the crime being certain or likely, and that the foundation’s culture “caused or encouraged” it.Footnote 105 An institution’s culture could be an “attitude, … course of conduct or practice existing within the … area of the [institution] in which the relevant activities take place.”Footnote 106

International terrorism is an obvious case in which policies, cultures, and practices may make crimes likely because of a religious group’s actions. Article 28G of the Draft Protocol defines “terrorism” to include dangerous crimes “calculated or intended” to intimidate government officials, the public, or a public institution, or to disrupt public services such as schools, or to cause a general insurrection or revolution, or to incite or promote such intimidation, disruption, or insurrection.Footnote 107 There is a loophole, however, for actions by “organized armed groups” that are “covered by” international humanitarian law.Footnote 108 If terrorism rises to the level of civil war, it might cease to be terrorism under this provision, because murder, destruction of public property, kidnapping without trial, torture, rape, and starvation are “covered by” humanitarian law.Footnote 109

One example of terrorism by a religious group that has outraged the conscience of many and led to multinational efforts at suppression and accountability is the campaign by the Lord’s Resistance Army of Uganda (the LRA). Accused of waging 18 years of uninterrupted warfare by 2005, leading to possibly hundreds of thousands of deaths as well as the displacement of 400,000 people across three countries, the LRA is a religious group as its name suggests, and operates as an insurgency and terrorist organization with Sudan’s sponsorship.Footnote 110

Other notable examples of terrorism include the National Islamic Front (NIF), Boko Haram, Al Qaeda Islamic Army, the Al-Nusra Front, Ahrar al-Sham, the Army of Conquest, the Army of Islam, and the Islamic State. Al Qaeda emerged at the confluence of the NIF, the Muslim Brotherhood, and the Wahhabi takfiri movement from Saudi Arabia. The NIF of Sudan grew out of the Sudanese Muslim Brotherhood until it gained power from a more secular government in 1989.Footnote 111 The Brotherhood’s plan was to clean out the non-Arabs from a “belt” of territory adjoining the majority-Arab populations of northern Sudan, from the region of the Fur and Masalit in the west through the Nuba in the center to the Dinka and Beja further east.Footnote 112 The NIF preached “Salvation” for the nation and called its critics the enemies of Islam, a crime punishable by death.Footnote 113 In 1991, a global congress of Brotherhood-linked terrorist groups took place in Khartoum; its leader proclaimed the goal of erasing national borders and imposing Islamic law across the region.Footnote 114 In 1994, some in the NIF had welcomed Al Qaeda, Hamas, and similar groups from North Africa to Sudan.Footnote 115 Over the next decade, Islamic concepts such as jihad and mujahideen shaped the NIF’s ethnic cleansing of non-Arab populations, even finding a place in the constitution of 1998,Footnote 116 leading one scholar to conclude: “The raison d’être of the atrocities committed by government-supported Arab militias is the racist, fundamentalist, and undemocratic Sudanese state… Khartoum’s genocidal policy in Darfur and the south is also a grab for resources.”Footnote 117 Sudanese training camps allegedly dispatched assassins and saboteurs to Egypt, Ethiopia, and Saudi Arabia.Footnote 118 “Trainees included Egyptians, Sudanese, Eritreans, Palestinians, Yemenis, and Saudis.”Footnote 119 Hamas became the template for turning Muslim Brotherhood branches into terror groups region-wide.Footnote 120 At the same time, the Popular Defense Forces grew in size, later to take key roles in Sudan’s southern and Darfur genocides.Footnote 121 An NIF ideologue reportedly contacted Rashid al-Ghannouchi, whose Al-Nahdah or Ennahda party later took a leading role in the “Arab Spring.”Footnote 122 Western Europe as well as the more secular regimes in Egypt, Libya, and Tunisia were suspected to be the targets of all this.Footnote 123

The path from the NIF’s Sudan to Al Qaeda and Boko Haram is not difficult to trace. Sudan and Iran supported the Bosnian secession from Yugoslavia, opening up a base of operations for the Afghan and Arab mujahideen to operate in Europe, North Africa, and Western Asia.Footnote 124 In the 1980s and 1990s, from bases in Afghanistan and Bosnia, Al Qaeda Islamic Army was formed out of various extremist social groups in Arab League countries, notably Egypt and Saudi Arabia.Footnote 125 Litigation attorneys offered to represent 2,000 families of victims of the September 11 massacre by Al Qaeda in New York City and Washington DC. They alleged that the “Saudi interests accused of having knowingly facilitated transfers of money to Al Qaeda were named as the principal defendants [and]… include[d] three Saudi princes, seven banks, and several international charities…”Footnote 126 In 2003, Arabic television networks such as Al-Jazeera carried the Al Qaeda message to kill the Jews and Americans around the world.Footnote 127 In 2008, the United States recognized al-Shabaab as a foreign terrorist organization; the next year, Al Qaeda announced that all Muslims should join its side in the Somali regional civil war.Footnote 128 The Somali capital of Mogadishu had fallen into the hands of Al Qaeda fighters and other jihadists and militias.Footnote 129 Reports surfaced in 2001 of bin Laden profiting from the Sierra Leone rebel diamonds.Footnote 130 Boko Haram began in 2003 and grew powerful in 2009–2010, after members allegedly traveled to Sudan and Somalia and made contact with Al Qaeda, and Boko Haram later launched an uprising that killed 700 in days.Footnote 131

In 2011 and early 2012, Al Qaeda and allied rebels in Syria obtained arms and men from Sudan, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, Tunisia, Libya, Turkey, and other Persian Gulf, North African, or NATO-member countries.Footnote 132 It did not take long for the rebels to declare a jihad against Syria, a U.N. member state, which they often waged by cleansing Christian populations, destroying churches, executing people without trial, abducting women and other hostages, setting off bombs, looting oil and antiquities and selling them in Turkey and elsewhere, and destroying civilian infrastructure while imposing mass poverty.Footnote 133 Having crossed into Syria from Iraq, the Islamic State of Iraq (and Syria) crossed back into Iraq, cleansing Assyrian Christians, Kurds, and Yezidis from Mosul and the roads to Erbil, Kirkuk, and Baghdad, and enslaving Assyrian Christians and Yezidis as a matter of policy.Footnote 134 This displaced more than 1.4 million people in Iraq, leaving zero out of the 35,000 to 50,000 Christians and few of the 50,000 to 70,000 Kurds and Yezidis who had lived in Mosul.Footnote 135 Radical Sunni clerics who allegedly arrived in northern Iraq from the Persian Gulf countries urged ISIS to cut off water and electricity to Christian villages across the front line, which it did.Footnote 136 The total decline in Iraq’s Christian population – on an indefinite basis – is expected to reach 95%, from 1.4 million at its peak to 50,000 or so. This parallels the expected disappearance of Christianity from the territory of the Palestine Liberation Organization, another alleged participant in the 1993 NIF religious conference, and Christianity’s near-disappearance from Turkey after 1924.Footnote 137 The Islamic State of Iraq inflicted more violence against civilians in 2011, or “one-sided violence,” than the government of Cote d’Ivoire, and more than Libya and Nigeria combined.Footnote 138 It perpetrated more such killings in 2010 than the government of Myanmar and the Janjaweed (part of the government of Sudan), combined.Footnote 139 Its crimes were on a par with those of the LRA.Footnote 140 In 2015, the Committee on the Rights of the Child reported that “children and families belonging to minority groups, in particular Turkmen, Shabak, Christians, Yazidi, Sabian-Mandaeans, Kaka’e, Faili Kurds, Arab Shia, Assyrians, Baha’i, Alawites, who are systematically killed, tortured, raped, forced to convert to Islam and cut off from humanitarian assistance by the so-called ISIL in a reported attempt by its members to suppress, permanently cleanse or expel, or in some instances, destroy these minority communities.”Footnote 141 This campaign was well underway in 2007.Footnote 142

Instead of insisting that all those contributing to jihad in Syria be punished, some persons in Turkey and the territories of the Arab League aided them. Fighters poured in from Qaeda-held area of Libya,Footnote 143 as veterans of Qaeda operations there and in Afghanistan, Pakistan, Bosnia, Chechnya, and Iraq joined the insurgency.Footnote 144 Weapons for the terrorists often were paid for by donors from Saudi Arabia.Footnote 145 Instead of targeting that flow, the United States asked Russia to disarm Syria, contrary to its policy on the Iraqi government, its Kurdish region, and the Syrian Kurds.Footnote 146 The death toll may rise from an expected 5,400 or 15,000 from a government victory in 2011 or 2012, to a million or more from decades of terror and response as in Angola, Iraq, and the DRC.Footnote 147

Meanwhile, the Popular Front for the Liberation of Eritrea (EPLF) itself emerged in “1970 in a camp of the Palestinian Fatah movement in Amman, Jordan,” and by 1989 conquered Asmara.Footnote 148

In addition to Sudan and the Palestinian Authority, Eritrea, the CAR, the DRC, and Nigeria have become among the most unfree and persecution-prone places in the world. According to the State Department, Sudan, the CAR, the DRC, and Nigeria merited a 5 on the “Political Terror Scale” in 2010, indicating extreme levels of persecution on a par with Myanmar or North Korea.Footnote 149 Eritrea joined Afghanistan, Chad, Brazil, Burundi, China, Colombia, Egypt, Ethiopia, Iran, Iraq, India, Israel and occupied territories, Kenya, Mexico, Russia, Somalia, Sri Lanka, Syria, Uganda, and some other countries as warranting a 4 on the scale in 2010.Footnote 150 Eritrea also had one of the worst levels of malnourishment in the world, at 65% of the total population in 2006–2008.Footnote 151

The rise of warlords, rebel armies, terrorist organizations, statelets, and other nonstate threats to population security and economic growth has arguably driven mass exoduses of civilians. Table 10.1 illustrates this phenomenon as of 2010; I discuss above some estimates published since then.

Table 10.1 Refugee Flows by Country of Origin at End of 2010

Afghanistan3,054,709
Iraq1,683,575
Somalia770,148
DRC476,693
Sudan379,067
Vietnam338,698
Myanmar215,644
Eritrea205,458
China184,602
Serbia (and Kosovo)182,955
Central African Republic162,755
Turkey146,793
Source: U.N. High Commissioner for RefugeesFootnote 155

If entire communities affected by these exoduses at the hands of terrorist groups proved to be unable to reconstitute themselves, this would be a completed genocide according to a broad, originalist reading of the Genocide Convention’s Article II, subsections II(b)–II(d).Footnote 152 Next to Sierra Leone, Somalia, Mali, the DRC, Chad, and the CAR had the worst rate of under-five mortality in the world, each over 164 deaths per 1,000 births, or 16%.Footnote 153

These events led to widespread terrorist massacres in Africa, ranging from the African embassy bombings of 1998 to the Somali university and other bombings, the Kenyan shopping mall massacre, the Boko Haram attacks on Christians and pro-government Muslims in northern Nigeria and neighboring states, and the Islamic State massacres of Copts and other Christians in Libya and Tunisia. In Nigeria, Boko Haram reported receiving support from persons in Saudi Arabia and Sudan.Footnote 154 In Mali, France believed that jihadists such as Ansar al-Dine had received cash from persons in Qatar, who also supported the jihadists in Syria according to the French government. In Afghanistan, the Taliban was receiving arms and money from similar sources as Boko Haram and Ansar al-Dine. The Seleka of the CAR as well as Ansar al-Dine procured weapons released by government stockpiles by the Libyan rebels, which included Al Qaeda members.Footnote 156 In South Sudan, the horrific atrocities of the White Army insurgents against the newly independent and desperately poor state were supercharged by arms shipments from the NIF regime in Khartoum.Footnote 157 Millions are homeless and starving as a result.Footnote 158 The country already has more child soldiers conscripted into fighting than Sierra Leone did at the end of its conflict, or 11,000 children separated from their families and almost 1,500 dead, possibly triggering Article II(e) of the Genocide Convention.Footnote 159

4. Conclusion

Imposing corporate criminal liability will not solve many of the atrocity-related problems confronting the African continent, because nonstate groups other than corporations may be responsible for a preponderance of these crimes. Armies, parties, fronts, and the like came to the fore in the DRC, Sierra Leone, and Uganda, for example. Religiously inspired groups linked to Sudan and Somalia have perpetrated serious crimes in Nigeria, among other places, while groups linked to persons in Sudan, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, Tunisia, Libya, Turkey have perpetrated similar crimes in Iraq and Syria, among other places. Such groups can form knowledge of their members’ acts and adopt policies that may violate international norms, just as corporations do. Culpability for noncorporate organizations is necessary to ensure that perpetrators of population-level crimes such as enslavement, child soldiering, forcible transfer, destruction of essential infrastructure or government institutions, or genocide do not enjoy impunity. Moreover, recognizing broader associational responsibility may avoid impediments to the fight against impunity posed by doctrines of intent, immunity, and effects-based tests for crimes such as corruption, enslavement, murder, or terrorism.

11 The Crime of Aggression in the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

Sergey Sayapin

In accordance with Article 28A(1)(14) of the Malabo Protocol, the International Criminal Law Section of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights shall have power to try persons for the crime of aggression. Article 28M of the Protocol sets out a definition of the crime for the Court. The definition is largely in line with current international law on the subject but also reflects important regional features. This article analyses the substantive provisions of Article 28M, in a comparative fashion, and suggests that it could potentially become, once the Malabo Protocol enters into force, even more efficient than the Rome Statute’s provisions on the crime of aggression, as far as African States are concerned.

1. Introduction

The crime of aggression is a core crime under international law.Footnote 1 It was first introduced in the Charters of the NurembergFootnote 2 and TokyoFootnote 3 Tribunals, and was subsequently invoked in the course of the Nuremberg follow-up trials.Footnote 4 Cold War antagonisms made its prosecution impossible for decades to come: not a single trial involved charges of aggression since the late 1940s. The crime of aggression was included in Article 5 of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC) in 1998, but neither the crime itself nor the conditions for the exercise of the ICC jurisdiction with respect to it were defined until the 2010 Kampala Conference.Footnote 5 Even then, the activation of the ICC jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression was postponed until 2017, at the earliest, and ICC jurisdiction was made subject to a number of further limitations.Footnote 6

Article 28M of the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (hereinafter referred to as the Malabo Protocol) of 27 June 2014 establishes the jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights (hereinafter referred to as the African Court) with respect to the crime of aggression. The definition of the crime is largely in line with current international law – in particular, with Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute – but it also contains a number of important regional features and innovations. This contribution offers a comparative analysis of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M against the background of Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute, upon which Article 28M is based, and highlights the latter’s specific features and practical implications of its future invocation by the African Court.

2. ‘Chapeau’ of the definition (Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol)

Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol contains a ‘chapeau’ of the definition, which largely mirrors an analogous provision of the Rome StatuteFootnote 7 but goes even further, as far as three important elements are concerned:

For the purpose of this Statute, ‘Crime of Aggression’ means the planning, preparation, initiation or execution, by a person in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a state or organization, whether connected to the state or not, of an act of aggression which, by its character, gravity and scale, constitutes a manifest violation of the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union and with regard to the territorial integrity and human security of the population of a State Party (emphasis added).

It may seem that this introductory provision is a mere restatement of the pre-existing customary law on the subject, including of Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute: it alludes to the modes of criminal conduct listed in the Nuremberg and Tokyo Charters (‘planning, preparation, initiation or execution’), reaffirms the Nuremberg and Tokyo Tribunals’ conclusions regarding potential defendants’ superior standing in their respective State or organisational structures (‘person in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a state or organization’), and includes only the most significant violations of the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union (‘which, by [their] character, gravity and scale, constitut[e …] manifest violation[s]’ of the UN Charter or the Act) among the acts of aggression for the purpose of the Malabo Protocol.Footnote 8 However, Article 28M(A) does deviate from the letter and substance of Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute, because (1) establishes jurisdiction not only with respect to representatives of States but also to those of non-State actors, (2) refers to the Constitutive Act of the African Union, in addition to the Charter of the United Nations, and (3) lists human security of the population of a State Party among protected values. These aspects require some analysis and clarification.

A. Jurisdiction with Respect to Persons in a Position Effectively to Exercise Control Over or to Direct the Political or Military Action of a State or Organisation

Since the relevant international trials held in the 1940s, aggression was considered as a ‘leadership crime’ requiring special subjects – that is, high-ranking civilian and military State officials – and lower-ranking State officials were to be excluded from the range of potential subjects of the crime. Hence, Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute made reference to ‘person[s] in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a State’ – thus limiting its jurisdiction to top-echelon State agents only. Formally, Article 28(M)(A) of the Malabo reproduces this provision, since it establishes the African Court’s jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression committed by ‘person[s] in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a state’. However, it should be noted that the efficiency of this provision is seriously impaired by Article 46A bis of the Malabo Protocol (‘Immunities’): ‘No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office’. This broadly worded provision was designed to shield against prosecution, including on charges of aggression, not only serving AU Heads of State or Government, but also all other senior civilian and military State officials who would typically be involved in such a crime – that is, Ministers of Defence, Heads and members of General Staff, Ministers of Foreign Affairs and of the Interior, directors of special services, members of Parliaments approving an internationally unlawful use of armed force, and even prominent public figures (for example, religious or social leaders) inciting the commission of the crime. Hence, as a matter of practice, Article 28M would unfortunately remain a dead letter, as far as serving senior officials of AU Member States are concerned, until their tenure of office is over, and prosecutions of such individuals under Article 28M would only be possible, if ever, once their official capacities would cease. Obviously, the feasibility and efficiency of such belated prosecutions would depend upon the concerned States’ political will and other attendant circumstances.

Formally, Article 28M(1) of the Malabo Protocol also establishes the African Court’s jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression committed by representatives of non-State actors (organisations) who would use force in violation of international law. Although the military danger of non-State organisations such as Al Qaeda, Daesh, etc. is evident, and Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol certainly constitutes a progressive development of regional international law, and as such is deserving of attention, this author maintains his previously expressed opinion regarding the non-applicability of the elements of the crime of aggression to non-State actors:

It is understood that Article 8 bis (1) [of the Rome Statute] does not cover (even large-scale instances of) autarkic use of armed force by non-State actors. Unlike some authors […] this writer does not believe that such cases must be covered by the Rome Statute’s definition of the crime of aggression. Since its inception in the theory of international law, the concept of aggression was understood in its relationship with the State […], and there is no obvious reason for changing this conceptual understanding. Firstly, armed attacks by non-State actors would almost certainly be covered by other relevant rules of international law, including those of the Rome Statute (cf. Articles 6, 7 and 8). Secondly, such uses of force would be almost implausible without, at least, an implicit support or acquiescence from States harbouring the non-State actors perpetrating the attacks – a situation covered by Article 8 bis (2) (g) of the Rome Statute […]. Subparagraph (g) refers to a State’s ‘substantial involvement’ in the ‘sending by or on behalf of a State of armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries, which carry out acts of armed force against another State of such gravity as to amount to [acts of aggression]’. It is submitted that allowing a non-State group to prepare for a large-scale armed attack against persons or property situated in another State should indeed be considered as the host State’s ‘substantial involvement’, because not taking determined measures for repressing such criminal activities would denote the host State’s sharing those activities’ aims or, at least, acquiescing to them. Displaying a similar tolerance towards a non-State actor’s preparation for the commission of a crime under international law – genocide, crimes against humanity or war crimes – may be indicative of the existence of an aggressive mens rea on the part of leaders of the host State […]Footnote 9

Hence, in the light of current customary international law, the extension of the African Court’s jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression to representatives of non-State actors (organisations) appears to be redundant, given that various forms of the use of force by non-State actors are already covered by Articles 28B (‘Genocide’), 28C (‘Crimes against humanity’), 28D (‘War crimes’), 28G (‘Terrorism’), and 28H (‘Mercenarism’), and Article 28M(B)(h) of the Malabo Protocol, in and of itself, establishes criminal responsibility for ‘[t]he sending or materially supporting by or on behalf of a State of armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries, which carry out acts of armed force against another State […]’ (emphasis added, see infra 3(A)(8)).

B. The Role of the Constitutive Act of the African Union

The Constitutive Act of the African Union,Footnote 10 adopted at Lomé, Togo, on 11 July 2000, reaffirms the Purposes and Principles of the United NationsFootnote 11 and adapts them, respectively, in Articles 3 (‘Objectives’) and 4 (‘Principles’), to African realities. With due regard to those realities, the following rules on the use of force add to relevant provisions of the Charter of the United Nations:Footnote 12

  • ‒ the African Union is empowered to intervene in a Member State pursuant to a decision of the Assembly in respect of grave circumstances, namely war crimes, genocide and crimes against humanity (Article 4(h));

  • ‒ Member States are empowered to request intervention from the Union in order to restore peace and security (Article 4(j));

  • ‒ unconstitutional changes of governments should be condemned and rejected (Article 4(p)).

The disjunctive sentence in Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol (‘the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union’, emphasis added) should not be read as juxtaposing the Constitutive Act vis-à-vis the Charter of the United Nations, despite the preposition ‘or’ used. The Charter of the United Nations is a treaty of prevalent legal force,Footnote 13 and placing it before the Constitutive Act is quite appropriate, since the provisions of the Act should not contradict those of the Charter (cf. infra 3(A)(1), though). Although the Constitutive Act’s more specific rules do not have direct equivalents in the Charter, they should not be interpreted as contravening the Charter but rather should be read in conjunction with it: since Article 52 of the Charter explicitly endorses the operation of regional arrangements, the provisions of the Constitutive Act’s Article 4 referred to above should be regarded as additional grounds for internationally lawful uses of force. Consequently, the instances of the use of force in accordance with subparagraphs (h), (j) and (p) of the Constitutive Act’s Article 4 are not to be regarded as acts of aggression under Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol, and should not entail individual criminal responsibility.

C. Human Security of the Population of a State Party as a Protected Value

Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol concludes with a reference to two specific values protected by the provision against acts of aggression – namely, to ‘the territorial integrity and human security of the population of a State Party’. Whereas States’ territorial integrity is a well-established value protected by international law against aggression,Footnote 14 the notion of ‘human security of the population of a State Party’ seems to overlap with the definition of crimes against humanity for the purpose of the Malabo Protocol (cf. Article 28C). Since crimes against humanity ‘target fundamental, recognized human rights, in particular, life, health, freedom, and dignity’ (primary object of the crime) and thereby call into question ‘the security and well-being of the world’ (secondary object of the crime),Footnote 15 treating similar acts, additionally, under the heading of the crime of aggression would, in this author´s opinion, somewhat distort both concepts. It is therefore advisable to limit the notion of aggression to what it traditionally has been – that is, the use of force against the territorial integrity, political independence or other essential features of statehood – and to deal with crimes against the ‘human security of the population’ under the heading of crimes against humanity.

D. Other Essential Elements of the ‘Chapeau’

As will be seen below, Article 28M of the Malabo Protocol was almost literally borrowed from Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute – with the latter’s substantive advantages and, probably more importantly for practical purposes, limitations. Where the corresponding elements of both provisions overlap exactly, this author’s earlier reflections on relevant provisions of the Rome Statute are reproduced, with an understanding that they should also be fully applicable to the Malabo Protocol’s respective rules. In turn, linguistic and, especially, substantive differences between Article 28M of the Malabo Protocol and Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute are emphasised, and their legal consequences are shown.

1. ‘For the Purpose of this Statute’

Like Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute, Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol begins with an important reservation to the effect that the definition of the crime of aggression shall apply ‘[f]or the purpose of [the] Statute [of the African Court]’ only. The purpose of including this reservation in both provisions is very practical:

This restrictive clause was a part of the compromise reached at the First Review Conference, in order to make the new definition workable and not to upset the interests of States, which are not Parties to the Statute. Professor Kai Ambos reports that the United States were preoccupied with making sure that the proposed amendment only affect the ICC Statute, without creating any legal effect beyond the material, personal and temporal fields of its application […] It must hence be concluded that the definition may not, at this stage, be regarded as claiming universal recognition, neither can it prevent the development, at the national or international levels, of alternative legal theories or rules pertaining to the crime of aggression, even after the entry into force of Article 8 bis […]Footnote 16

Since the Malabo Protocol’s definition of the crime of aggression is intended for the purpose of the African Court only, its future application by the Court may, over time, evolve into a regional custom. Moreover, this author believes that the Malabo Protocol’s provision on the crime of aggression could, potentially, become even more efficient than its ‘parent provision’ in the Rome Statute (see infra 4).

2. ‘Planning, Preparation, Initiation or Execution’ of an Act of Aggression

Under Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol, four modes of conduct are criminalised in connection with an act of aggression – planning, preparation, initiation and execution. As these terms have been ‘borrowed’ from the Nuremberg and Tokyo Charters almost verbatim – with the exception of ‘execution,’ which replaced the original term, ‘waging a war of aggression’ – they may now be considered as having a customary value.Footnote 17 Notably, the same modes of conduct are criminalised under Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute.

3. ‘Act of Aggression’

Since Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol largely builds upon pre-existing international law – in particular, upon Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute – this author’s earlier reflection on the relationship between a State’s act of aggression and an individual crime of aggression appears to retain its relevance:

It suffices to restate here […] that an act of aggression should be regarded, in the context of Article 8 bis (1), as a direct result of perpetrators´ criminal conduct, and not merely as its ‘by-product’ delivered through the intermediary of a State. The potential perpetrators of the crime are described in Article 8 bis (1) as being as such capable of planning, preparing for, initiating or executing an act of aggression. In this logical structure, ‘the use of armed force by a State against the sovereignty, territorial integrity or political independence of another State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the Charter of the United Nations’ referred to in Article 8 bis (2) results immediately from (an aggregate of) individual criminal acts, and ‘the State’, which uses force against protected values listed in the provision becomes a ‘tool’ in the perpetrators’ hands – an indispensable one, given the nature of the crime at issue, but it still is a ‘mechanical’ tool, not a subject capable of taking autonomous decisions to the contrary to the perpetrators’ will, for they themselves embody the State´s will. In other words, for the purpose of the ICC Statute, a ‘crime of aggression’ consists in that ‘a person in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a State’ participates in ‘planning, preparation, initiation or execution’ of an internationally wrongful act involving ‘the use of armed force by a State against the sovereignty, territorial integrity or political independence of another State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the Charter of the United Nations’, the ‘character, gravity and scale’ of which would warrant the concern of the international community as a whole […]Footnote 18

For the author’s reservation on the (in)ability of non-State actors to engage in the commission of an act of aggression, see supra 2(A).

4. ‘[W]hich, by Its Character, Gravity and Scale, Constitutes a Manifest Violation of the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union’

The qualification of a requisite intensity of an act of aggression included in Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol and pertaining to the ‘character, gravity and scale’ of an act of aggression also restates pre-existing international law – that is, a corresponding sentence of Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute:

Article 8 bis (1) concludes with an essential provision to the effect that a use of force between States may be deemed to amount to an act of aggression for the purpose of the ICC Statute only if, ‘by its character, gravity and scale, [it] constitutes a manifest violation of the Charter of the United Nations’ […] In other words, in order to qualify as an act of aggression for the purpose of Article 8 bis (1), a State´s use of force must be so unlawful, devastating and massive as to meet, respectively, the cumulative benchmarks of ‘character, gravity and scale’ laid down in the ‘manifest standard’ […] This provision resulted from discussions within the Special Working Group on the Crime of Aggression […] on the requisite intensity of armed force to be involved in an alleged State act of aggression […] in order for such act’s authors to be held responsible by the ICC. As Stephan Barriga points out, an explicit aim of this clause is to exclude from the ICC jurisdiction ‘not only […] minor border skirmishes and other small-scale incidents but also acts whose illegal character [would be] debatable rather than manifest’ […] and hence to limit the Court’s jurisdiction to individual acts bringing about ‘the most serious’ internationally wrongful uses of force […] of ‘concern to the international community as a whole’ […] It is accordingly understood that inter-State confrontations involving the use of armed force […] but not reaching the cumulative normative threshold articulated in Article 8 bis (1) should not be regarded as acts of aggression for the purpose of the ICC Statute, since, to borrow from S. Barriga’s terminology, ‘border skirmishes and other small-scale incidents’ would conspicuously not meet the ‘gravity’ and ‘scale’ requirements […] and, in turn, State acts whose illegality under applicable public international law were ‘debatable’ (such as the forcible protection of nationals abroad or the bona fide ‘humanitarian intervention’ […]) would not correspond to the ‘character’ criterion – even if their gravity and / or scale were sufficient. It appears that the threshold was placed at such a high level – and appropriately so – on the one hand, with the purpose of limiting the ICC´s future workload, and, on the other hand, with a view to reinforcing the link between a State act of aggression and a corresponding individual crime […]Footnote 19

Notably, Article 28M(A) of the Malabo Protocol, like Article 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute (in contrast to some of its travaux préparatoires), contains no examples of ‘manifest violation[s] of the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union’. Its purpose is to set an overall high threshold of gravity of an act of aggression, whereas the latter´s more specific definitional elements are included in Article 28M(B).

3. Act of Aggression (Article 28M(B) of the Malabo Protocol)

The second paragraph of Article 28M contains a list of acts, which qualify as acts of aggression for the purpose of individual criminal responsibility under the Malabo Protocol. The list is exhaustive and hence corresponds to the principle of legality, as understood in international criminal law.Footnote 20 Before proceeding to consider specific examples of acts of aggression,Footnote 21 some general remarks are worthwhile.

Like in Article 8 bis (2) of the Rome Statute, the reference to a declaration of war in Article 28M(B) of the Malabo Protocol is superfluous, as the legal significance of relevant rules largely diminished since the middle of the 20th century:

Since the Second World War, such declarations have in practice been very rare and, besides, they lost their legal significance with the adoption of the 1949 Geneva Conventions […] The declaration of war must have been recalled in this context with a view to emphasising, once again, the important ‘threshold of gravity’ of consequences an alleged act of aggression should entail […] – that is to say, the level of violence of an international armed conflict. Even so, it would have been more accurate to refer to the non-recognition of a subsequent state of war by the States involved, and not to a prior or parallel declaration thereof, for such a declaration would not, in accordance with international humanitarian law, affect the legal qualification of the difference resulting from an alleged act of aggression as an international armed conflict, irrespective of the duration of that conflict.Footnote 22

Next, unlike Article 8 bis (2) of the Rome Statute, Article 28M(B) of the Malabo Protocol does not make any direct reference to the UN General Assembly resolution 3314 (XXIX). With due regard to this author’s critical point with respect to the Rome Statute’s provision on the crime of aggression, the absence of the reference to the 1974 UN Definition of Aggression in the Malabo Protocol should be regarded as an progressive development of international law:

[A]ll other crimes within the jurisdiction of the ICC (Articles 6–8) have been listed in the Statute as a matter of its own content, which reinforces the Court’s ratione materiae competence. The definitions of those other crimes were either specifically formulated for the purpose of the Statute (crimes against humanity, Article 7), or classified for its purpose (war crimes, Article 8), or reproduced verbatim from a relevant international treaty (genocide, Article 6). It is uncertain why it was deemed necessary to quote a non-binding document – such as the General Assembly resolution 3314 (XXIX) – in Article 8 bis (2) while the other crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court had been formulated without references to other, even binding, sources of international law (with the exception of the 1949 Geneva Conventions in Article 8(2)(a) of the Statute and their Common Article 3 in Article 8(2)(c) of the Statute).Footnote 23

Finally, it should be noted that most of the acts listed in Article 28M(B) of the Malabo Protocol were borrowed from Article 8 bis (2) of the Rome Statute – and, through its intermediary, from Article 3 of the 1974 UN Definition of Aggression. At the time of negotiating the Rome Statute’s provisions on the crime of aggression, there seemed to be no universal recognition of those provisions’ legal value:

It was reported that there had been no unanimity within the Special Working Group on the Crime of Aggression with respect to whether subparagraphs (a) to (g) of the 1974 Definition’s Article 3 all represented current customary international law: some members of the Special Working Group ‘took the view that that was only true for subparagraph (g)’, for its content had already been confirmed by the International Court of Justice […] Other experts noted that most of the acts listed in Article 3 had been ‘reflected in the practice of the Security Council’, while for some acts there existed none […] This is unsurprising: the Security Council is a political body in whose action national interests of its members, especially of permanent members, prevail […] and the Council may not be expected to apply rules of international law in the same impartial way as a judicial body – such as, in the future, the International Criminal Court – should have to do.Footnote 24

Obviously, the drafters of the Malabo Protocol took the view that the UN Definition of Aggression did represent customary international law, since they integrated its key provisions in Article 28M(B) as a matter of its own law, in line with this author’s previous recommendation, for the purpose of the African Court:

Be that as it may, Article 8 bis (2) could well have done without a direct reference to the General Assembly resolution 3314 (XXIX) but might have simply reproduced the relevant provisions of Article 3 of the 1974 Definition of Aggression as a matter of the Statute’s own content. Such a verbatim integration of those provisions in the Rome Statute would have elevated them from the rank of ‘soft law’ to the level of treaty law binding on the Statute’s States Parties – certainly, pending the future entry into force of Article 8 bis […] – and would have helped avoid scholarly critique similar to this author’s.Footnote 25

A. Examples of Acts of Aggression

The generic definition of an act of aggression in Article 28M(A) is followed by eight specific examples (in subparagraphs (a)–(h)), seven of which almost literally reproduce the relevant provisions of pre-existing international law. The subparagraphs (a)–(h) of Article 28M(B) are crucial, for they represent, for the purpose of the Malabo Protocol, prima facie acts of aggression, about which its States Parties to the Statute agreed that such acts ‘shall constitute acts of aggression’ (emphasis added) – certainly, provided that they, by their character, gravity and scale, constitute manifest violations of the Charter of the United Nations or the Constitutive Act of the African Union (cf. supra 2(B), 2(D)(4)). A brief analysis of subparagraphs (a)–(g) is offered below.

1. The Use of Armed Forces

Judging by its comprehensive wording, subparagraph (a) of Article 28M(B) seeks to protect the security of States Parties against the broadest possible range of internationally unlawful uses of force:

  1. (a) The use of armed forces against the sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of any state, or any other act inconsistent with the provisions of the Constitutive Act of the African Union and the Charter of the United Nations.

With due regard to this contribution’s limited volume, two brief comments should be made here. First, it is likely that the African Court, when dealing with individual cases on charges of aggression in the future, would invoke subparagraph (a) in almost every single case, in conjunction with another, more specific subparagraph of Article 28M(B), due to the former’s more general character. Hence subparagraph (a) should explicitly protect not only the elements of statehood of the State affected by aggression but also other fundamental values, whereas subparagraphs (b)–(h) would criminalise specific objective methods of using force unlawfully against a victim State. Conceptually, since an act of aggression is one gravely inconsistent with the provisions of the Constitutive Act of the African Union and the Charter of the United Nations (see supra 2(D)(4)), every act of aggression should be regarded as a disruption of peace in the world and, specifically, on the African continent– and this aspect appears to be overlooked in subparagraph (a) of Article 28M(B). Second, it is worth noting, that, unlike in Article 28M(A) where the UN Charter is accorded priority, in subparagraph (a), the Constitutive Act of the African Union is listed first and hence seems to have priority over the Charter – if not as a matter of law, then, at least, as a matter of practice. Given the overall good quality of the Protocol’s text, it is quite unlikely that the drafters of the Protocol made a technical mistake here. Rather, this could be a subtle way to emphasise the significance of the Constitutive Act as a treaty, which reflects regional realities and accordingly endows the African Court with broad powers in the area of maintaining peace and security in the region.

2. Invasion or Attack, Military Occupation, Annexation

Subparagraph (b) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) restates verbatim Article 8 bis (2)(a) of the Rome Statute and reads as follows:

  1. (b) The invasion or attack by the armed forces of a State of the territory of another State, or any military occupation, however temporary, resulting from such invasion or attack, or any annexation by the use of force of the territory of another State or part thereof.

A closer look at the key notions contained in this provision, which mirrors its ‘parent provision’ – Article 8 bis (2)(a) of the Rome Statute – exactly, should help elucidate the implications of the entire subparagraph in terms of international law:

This provision’s keyword being ‘territory’, it protects the territory of States against four modes of internationally wrongful military impact: invasion, attack, military occupation, annexation […] From the point of view of international law, invasion and annexation are grave assaults against the territorial integrity of a State, whose manifest illegality derives from Article 2(4) of the Charter of the United Nations […] It must be recalled that, since 1945, territorial acquisitions effected by military force in contravention of the Charter have usually been regarded as violations of international law […] Likewise, ‘military occupation’ means that restrictions are imposed upon the political independence of a State […] and ‘invasion’ implies that the armed forces of a State concerned trespass another State’s frontiers illegally, which constitutes a breach of the principle of the inviolability of frontiers […]Footnote 26

It is understood that the term ‘the armed forces of a State’ should be interpreted in the sense of other applicable international law – more specifically, Article 43 of Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I).

3. Bombardment, Use of Weapons

Like subparagraph (b) of the Rome Statute’s Article 8 bis (2), subparagraph (c) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) seeks to protect States’ territorial integrity, for it mentions ‘the territory of another State’ twice:

  1. (c) The bombardment by the armed forces of a State against the territory of another State or the use of any weapons by a State against the territory of another State.

The only difference between, respectively, Article 28M(B)(c) of the Malabo Protocol and its ‘parent provision’ – Article 8 bis (2)(b) of the Rome Statute – consists in the insertion of a definite article at the beginning of the sentence. Otherwise, the provision inherited all substantive limitations of its original source:

Again, ‘bombardment’ and ‘the use of any weapons’ are actions permissible under international humanitarian law – certainly, with limitations deriving from the well-established principles of proportionality and distinction between combatants and civilians […] Likewise, any scholarly analysis of this provision should of necessity take into account the rules of international law applicable to the use of specific types of weapons – such as chemical, biological, nuclear and certain conventional weapons […] Yet, this provision is not about criminalising ‘bombardment’ or ‘the use of [any] weapons’ in the sense of international humanitarian law, for it does not cover unlawful attacks against enemy nationals or property – these are criminalised by Article 8 (war crimes) of the Rome Statute. Its protected object is different – a State’s territory. The criminality of acts covered by subparagraph (b) of Article 8 bis (2) consists in that they are directed against a State’s territory, which – along with population and public authorities – constitutes a State’s very self […]Footnote 27

4. Blockade

Subparagraph (d) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) adds ‘airspace’ to the ports or coasts of a State whose blockade is criminalised under subparagraph (c) of Article 8 bis (2) of the Rome Statute:

  1. (d) The blockade of the ports, coasts or airspace of a State by the armed forces of another State.

This addition is important, since airspace constitutes a part of a State’s territory and extends over its entire land, internal and territorial waters,Footnote 28 and thus considerably extends the territorial scope of protection against aggression, in comparison to Article 8 bis (2)(c):

The rationale for the criminalisation of blockade lies in the status of ports and coasts as parts of a coastal State’s territory […] As in the context of the preceding paragraphs, the qualification of a violent (‘by the armed forces of another State’) restriction of the coastal State’s sovereignty over its territory – including over its territorial sea […] – as aggression is certainly warranted. Moreover, blockade can be used as a basis for attacks […], bombardment or the use of weapons […] against the coastal State, or for an attack on a State’s armed forces […], which in themselves qualify as acts of aggression.Footnote 29

5. Attack on a State’s Armed Forces

Like subparagraph (d) of Article 8 bis (2) of the Rome Statute, subparagraph (e) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) supposedly criminalises the ‘first strike’ by the armed forces of a State against those of another State:

  1. (e) The attack by the armed forces of a State on the land, sea or air forces, or marine and fleets of another State.

The substitution of an indefinite article at the beginning of the Rome Statute’s Article 8 bis (2)(d) by a definite article in Article 28M(B)(e) of the Malabo Protocol is of a technical nature and should bear no legal implications. The substance of Article 28M(B)(e) appropriately reflects pre-existing international law:

It seems that this provision applies to the initial armed attack, because any response to such an attack – provided that it complies with applicable international law, in particular, in terms of proportionality – would be regarded as an individual or collective self-defence in the sense of Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations […] Although there is no mention of territory in this subparagraph, the reference to the ‘land, sea or air forces, or marine and air fleets’ may be taken to imply that a State’s territory, which includes its land and subsoil, territorial sea, internal waters, […] and air space, […] is the ultimate object of an armed attack hereby criminalised. As each of the constituents of territory is defended by a relevant combat branch, an aggressive attack against one of these should be regarded as (at least, an indirect) attack against the territorial object they defend. Hence, the qualification of such an armed attack as aggression does comply with the overall logic of Article 8 bis (2).Footnote 30

6. Internationally Wrongful Use of a State’s Armed Forces Present within the Territory of Another State

Subparagraph (f) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) builds upon subparagraph (e) of the Rome Statute’s Article 8 bis (2) and qualifies as an act of aggression the conduct of a State’s armed forces, which had previously arrived in another State with the latter’s consent but afterwards acted in a hostile manner either against the receiving State or against a third State:

  1. (f) The use of the armed forces of one State which are within the territory of another State with the agreement of the receiving State, in contravention of the conditions provided for in the African Union Non-Aggression and Common Defence Pact or any extension of their presence in such territory beyond the termination of the agreement.

The African Union Non-Aggression and Common Defence Pact was adopted on 1 January 2005 and entered into force on 18 December 2009.Footnote 31 This document is key for our purpose, because, in addition to examples of acts of aggression listed in the Malabo Protocol, in provides, in Articles 1(c)(ix–xi) three further modes of action, which qualify as acts of aggression:

  1. ix. the acts of espionage which could be used for military aggression against a Member State;

  2. x. technological assistance of any kind, intelligence and training to another State for use in committing acts of aggression against another Member State; and

  3. xi. the encouragement, support, harbouring or provision of any assistance for the commission of terrorist acts and other violent transnational organised crimes against a Member State.

Although these modes of action are not listed explicitly in Article 28M(B) of the Malabo Protocol, it appears that they should also qualify as individual criminal acts for the purpose of the Malabo Protocol’s definition of the crime of aggression, because the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B)(f) refers explicitly to the African Union Non-Aggression and Common Defence Pact.

The public danger of the acts covered, respectively, under Article 28M(B)(f) of the Malabo Protocol and Article 8 bis (2)(e) of the Rome Statute lies in the following:

In addition to dangers of a military character, which are implicit in this subparagraph and which might, in accordance with the other subparagraphs of the definition, themselves qualify as acts of aggression […], the act in question would also violate the principle of fulfilment of obligations under international law in good faith[…] As the material (ratione materiae) regulations for the presence of foreign armed forces in a State’s territory are clearly determined in applicable treaties, and their temporal (ratione temporis) field of application is always determined (in the treaties themselves), the qualification of a grave […] breach thereof as an act of aggression would duly conform to international law.Footnote 32

7. Allowing the Use of a State’s Own Territory for the Commission of an Act of Aggression Against Another State

Like the preceding subparagraph, subparagraph (g) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) also deals with the conduct of States, which accommodate foreign troops or armaments in their territories:

  1. (g) The action of a State in allowing its territory, which it has placed at the disposal of another State to be used by another State for perpetrating an act of aggression against a third State.

The rationale for regarding such conduct, under both the Malabo Protocol and the Rome Statute, as an act of aggression is as follows:

In accordance with applicable international treaties, a State’s territory may be placed at the disposal of another State for the stationing of armed forces, or the placement of armaments, or for both […] The responsibility of the host State would thereby consist in guaranteeing that the foreign armed forces or armaments would not be used for breaching international law [] In order to qualify as aggression, the allegedly unlawful acts actually perpetrated by the State whose armed forces are stationed, or whose armaments are placed, in the receiving State must be covered by any other substantive subparagraph of Article 8 bis (2). If the host State’s relevant officials become aware of such unlawful acts, they must, without delay, resort to lawful – unilateral or multilateral – measures […] available to their State to stop their occurrence, otherwise they may themselves become liable for facilitating or tolerating an act of aggression.Footnote 33

8. Sending Armed Bands, Groups, Irregulars or Mercenaries

Importantly, the conduct referred to, respectively, in subparagraph (h) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B) and in subparagraph (g) of the Rome Statute’s Article 8 bis (2) is the only example of an act of aggression, among those listed, whose customary nature under international law has, so far, been confirmed by the International Court of Justice:

  1. (h) The sending or materially supporting by or on behalf of a State of armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries, which carry out acts of armed force against another State of such gravity as to amount to the acts listed above, or its substantial involvement therein.

Since the conduct in question has been dealt with at length in the ICJ’s Nicaragua Judgment, the readers should be referred to relevant paragraphs in that Judgment, for details.Footnote 34 Additionally, the following considerations on the matter could be useful:

While the phrase about carrying out ‘acts of armed force against another State of such gravity as to amount to the acts listed above’ seems relatively clear in the light of the foregoing analysis, two supplementary observations ought to be made here. Firstly, it is submitted that the phrase ‘armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries’ should especially cover, in the modern world, private military companies insofar as their staff engage in hostilities on behalf of the employer States or under their control, whereby private military companies may be dealt with under the heading of ‘armed groups’ […] The nature of such companies is perceptibly different from that of ‘armed bands’ and ‘irregulars’, nor would they normally meet either of the two ‘standard’ international legal definitions of mercenaries […] so treating them, for the purpose of Article 8 bis (2), under the generic heading of ‘armed groups’ is appropriate. Since international law for the regulation of private military companies’ status is in statu nascendi, States may feel tempted to so frame the legal frameworks applicable to such private companies as to ‘outsource’ to them some of their own tasks, and thus effectively to exempt themselves from a part of responsibility under international law. The outcomes of the so-called ‘Montreux process’ remain to be seen […]

The second substantive comment pertains to the attribution of acts carried out by ‘armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries’ to the State on whose behalf they act. The rules of attributing such entities’ conduct to a State are found, especially, in Articles 5, […] 7 […] and 8 […] of the 2001 Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts […] The International Law Commission’s official Commentary on Article 5 introduces the notion of ‘parastatal entities’, which ‘exercise elements of governmental authority in place of State organs’, […] ‘provided that in each case the entity is empowered by the law of the State to exercise functions of a public character normally exercised by State organs, and the conduct of the entity relates to the exercise of the governmental authority concerned’, […] and directly mentions ‘private security firms’ as an example of such parastatal entities […]Footnote 35

Obviously, States employ private military and security companies in the exercise of their conventional function – the use of force – with a view to limiting their own responsibility for violations of international law, which are likely to occur in the course of respective armed conflicts. Hence, with a view to ensuring their own security, and to preventing impunity, States Parties to the Malabo Protocol could consider dealing with the employment of private military and security companies in the commission of acts of aggression, in the sense of subparagraph (h) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B), with due regard to Article 5 of the 2001 Articles on State Responsibility. Since the invocation of individual criminal responsibility for the crime of aggression connected with the employment of ‘parastatal entities’ already has a foundation in international law, such an approach should not be incorrect as a matter of practice. Besides, it is recommended to explicitly mention private military and security companies in subparagraph (h) of the Malabo Protocol’s Article 28M(B), when a suitable occasion to amend the provision arises.

4. Conclusion

As was shown above, Article 28M of the Malabo Protocol inherited most limitations of its ‘parent provision’ – Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute, although it does contain some innovative elements reflective of progressive development of international law. The Malabo Protocol was adopted on 27 June 2014 and should enter into force thirty days after the deposit of instruments of ratification by fifteen Member States of the African Union, in accordance with Article 11(1). In accordance with Article 11(2), for each Member State which shall accede to it subsequently, the Protocol and Annexed Statute shall enter into force on the date on which the instruments of ratification or accession are deposited. As of 1 June 2016, the Protocol has been signed by nine Member States of the African Union but has not yet been ratified by a single Member State.Footnote 36

Potentially, though, Article 28M may turn into a powerful provision binding upon 54 States on a large and populous continent, which has been suffering from murderous conflicts for far too long, and surpass the success of Article 8 bis of the Rome Statute as a matter of practice.Footnote 37 The latter should, hopefully, enter into force in a foreseeable future, since it has already earned thirty requisite ratifications,Footnote 38 and the ICC Assembly of States Parties should be prepared to activate the ICC jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression in accordance with its own agenda. Yet, given some African States´ current concerns with respect to the ICC, and with due regard to the ICC´s principle of complementarity, endowing an efficient regional mechanism of criminal justice – such as the reformed African Court could be – with jurisdiction with respect to the crime of aggression should be regarded as a welcome development, since it would usefully and legitimately release the ICC of at least some of its potential workload (of course, provided that the African Court would exercise its jurisdiction fairly and impartially).

It is this author’s hope that the Malabo mechanism would help turn Africa into a more peaceful continent, and that the authors of unlawful uses of force on that continent would be held accountable. True, the provision on immunities of serving AU Heads of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office, which was included in Article 46A bis of the Malabo Protocol, would be a serious impediment to the timely exercise of justice. However, this provision should not prevent prosecutions of former senior State officials, once their tenure is over, and, knowing this, many of such officials should hopefully refrain from exercising their authority in violation of international law, while in office. Besides, quite a number of African States have already enacted domestic provisions criminalising aggression and other crimes against peace,Footnote 39 and prospects of domestic ‘Habré-style’ prosecutions should be another restraining factor.

12 Transnational Crimes Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

Neil Boister
1. Introduction

This section examines the inclusion of transnational crimes within the jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice Peoples and Human Rights (hereinafter the African Court or Criminal Chamber as suits) by the Statute of the Court as amended by the Malabo Protocol (hereinafter the Statute). Under Article 28(A) of the Amended Statute the Court ‘shall have power to try persons for the crimes provided hereunder’ inter alia:

  1. (4) Unconstitutional change of Government

  2. (5) Piracy

  3. (6) Terrorism

  4. (7) Mercenarism

  5. (8) Corruption

  6. (9) Money Laundering

  7. (10) Trafficking in Persons

  8. (11) Trafficking in Drugs

  9. (12) Trafficking in Hazardous Wastes

  10. (13) Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources

If this potentially bold and distinctive expansion of jurisdiction leads to an establishment of a functioning court with an effective jurisdiction, the AU will have taken a major step beyond other regional measures such as the EU’s capacity to declare regional offences obliging member states to implement them or the quasi-criminal jurisdiction of the Inter-American court of Human Rights.Footnote 1

This expansion arose out of the study by Donald Deya for a criminal chamber within the African Court commissioned by the AU and submitted in 2010.Footnote 2 These transnational crimes were included within the amended draft ACJHR protocol released in 2011Footnote 3 and in the amended protocol adopted by the African Heads of States and Governments in Malabo, Equatorial Guinea, on 27 June 2014.

This chapter introduces some of the reasons for the expansion of jurisdiction, and some of the substantive, procedural and institutional problems that will need to be overcome to operationalise this new jurisdiction. It begins, however, with the nature of this jurisdiction.

2. A Regional Transnational Criminal Court Prosecuting Regional Transnational Crimes

Fortunately, the heated debate about the Chamber’s compatibility with the Rome Statute and the ICC’s jurisdiction is not relevant to assessment of this expansion because these transnational crimes were never included in the ICC’s jurisdictionFootnote 4 and there is no issue of the Chamber being used to protect its leaders from prosecution for core international crimes before the ICC.Footnote 5 The inclusion of these crimes within the jurisdiction of the African Court takes us back rather to the debate at Rome about the inclusion of certain treaty crimes within the jurisdiction of the ICC, and many of the arguments raised in regard to the appropriateness of developing international jurisdiction over treaty crimes remain pertinent to exploring what this expansion means and why it was undertaken.Footnote 6

The transnational crimes inserted into the African Court’s jurisdiction are not international crimes in the strict sense of the word. Some are defined in existing AU instruments, some are from more general instruments, and some are sui generis. Some of these crimes are peculiar to Africa. Unconstitutional change of government, for example, is a major concern for Africa and while the African Charter on Democracy Election and Governance (ACDEG),Footnote 7 adopted in 2013, obliges AU member States to ‘take legislative and regulatory measures to ensure that those who attempt to remove an elected government through unconstitutional means are dealt with in accordance with the law’, the Protocol creates an explicit regional international crime in this regard.Footnote 8

The treaties that define certain of these actions merely create obligations on states to enact criminal offences in their domestic law. They are not actually crimes in international criminal law, but only in domestic criminal law.Footnote 9 The possible exception to this is the status crime of mercenarism, because Article 3 of the UN Mercenaries Convention provides that someone who fits the definition of a mercenary ‘commits an offence for the purposes of this convention’. However, the Convention imposes legal obligations on States to take action under their domestic law and no international jurisdiction is provided for. If the specific UN or AU crime suppression conventions do not create these crimes, what does?

Interpreting the proposed jurisdiction of the African Court over the transnational crimes depends on how the Criminal Chamber’s transnational crimes jurisdiction is conceptualised: is it a stand-alone regional court exercising its own inherent jurisdiction over transnational crimes or is it a delegate of the States parties of the Protocol exercising their delegated jurisdiction. If it is the former then the Criminal Chamber (a) applies its own substantive crimes, (b) establishes its own jurisdiction and (c) applies its own procedures for cooperation, and it does not matter if the State party where the offence occurred has not established the crime, the jurisdiction, or the procedures. If it is the latter then the State party where the offence occurred will (a) have to establish the offence, (b) have to establish the jurisdiction, and (c) have to establish the procedure, before all of these can be delegated to the Court.Footnote 10 Conceptually, the Court’s jurisdiction over transnational crimes fits more aptly into the extant global scheme of transnational cooperation against transnational crime if the Criminal Chamber is seen as the delegate of States parties, working within that system to suppress transnational crimes that until now have only been crimes in national law subject to multilateral obligations to cooperate and not as crimes applying individual criminal liability in international law. Yet that is not what the AU has done. Article 3 of the Protocol states that the Court is vested with original jurisdiction while Article 46E bis (1) says that States Party accept the jurisdiction of the court with respect to the crimes in the Statute. It thus seems clear that the Court has original jurisdiction over these crimes – it is, to coin a phrase, a stand-alone regional transnational criminal court. The complementarity provision Article 46H (1) states that ‘the jurisdiction of the Court shall be complementary to that of the national courts, and to that of regional economic communities where specifically provided for by the Communities’, which implies that the chamber is to function in regard to these crimes as to others in much the same fashion as the ICC does to States parties of the Rome Statute.

It is the Protocol that lists these crimes, defines them, and expressly provides that the Court shall have the power to try them. This is clarified by article 46B(1) which provides that ‘a person who commits an offence under this Statute shall be held individually responsible for this crime’ and which suggests that (a) the Statute itself creates these crimes, and (b) that given individual responsibility is being applied, the crime is by definition no longer just a transnational crime but is, at least within Africa, a regional international crime (i.e. a supra-national crime in the region, rather than just a crime in the domestic law of AU Member States). Du Plessis questions the law-making authority of the AU in this regard, noting that the AU’s Constitutive Act,Footnote 11 and more specifically, article 4(h), only gives the AU power to take measures ‘to intervene in a member State’ in respect of the three categories of core international crimes: war crimes, genocide and crimes against humanity, but Nmehielle counters that there is nothing in these provisions limiting intervention to military action.Footnote 12 Du Plessis’s argument in regard to Article 4(h) only bites if the Criminal Chamber’s jurisdiction over transnational crimes is regarded as fundamentally interventionist. Although they do not expressly sanction intervention, other principles of the AU Constitutional Act spelled out in Article 4 relate to this goal including the promotion of social justice, promotion of peace and security, human rights, democratic principles and primarily ‘the rule of law and good governance’.Footnote 13 It would be more appropriate to consider the Criminal Chamber’s jurisdiction over transnational crimes as being more in line with the regime in transnational criminal law, by serving as a further venue to prosecute difficult cases with the cooperation of the territorial State. Article 3 of the Constitutive Act does provide for objectives of the promotion of a range of social goods by the Union and in article 3(d) the promotion of ‘common positions on issues of interest to the continent and its peoples’; the Protocol does promote a common position – regional prosecution – in regard to certain transnational crimes.

When transnational crimes are moved from a national to a regional jurisdiction that identifies a regional interest; it does not shift these crimes into the general international jurisdiction and, as of yet, there is no general support for doing so. In a sense the AU is more the agent of the State than of the international community in this regard. But in regionalising these crimes it is irreverently challenging the power balance that currently reflects the fact that international criminal law is generated by the international community and transnational criminal law is generated by certain influential states and regions, that in essence it reflects the interest of one State in pursuing individuals who break its laws transnationally. The AU is taking up that interest, on behalf of States within the region. Why is it doing so?

3. The Reasons for Establishing the Criminal Chamber’s Jurisdiction over Transnational Crimes

This expansion appears to have been undertaken for various reasons.Footnote 14

First, out of regional interest.Footnote 15 It was felt necessary to enable Africa to prosecute these crimes like terrorism committed by non-state actors because they are of particular resonance to Africa. One potential group of accused are members of African political and economic elites allegedly involved in transnational crimes who enjoy relative impunity in their own States. The Court may serve to avoid prosecution of African leaders abroad by dealing with these matters in Africa. Commentators have noted the negative reaction in Africa to a French Court’s issue of indictments for corruption against five serving African presidents in 2009.Footnote 16 The enthusiasm of African states for criminal prosecutions of these individuals before the Court has, however, been questioned.Footnote 17 Yet there are few prosecutions in foreign courts of transnational crimes committed by African leaders. African nationals do, however, engage in transnational criminal activity both in African and abroad. Nigerian drug trafficking organisations have, for example, proliferated globally.Footnote 18 Foreign nationals engage in trafficking of all kinds in Africa, through Africa, and from Africa. It is more likely that there will be pressure to use the Criminal Chamber to resolve problems of capacity in African states in regard to a swathe of offences of a transnational nature. The temptation of international criminal justice is that it will provide a forum to resolve this problem of incapacity but the Criminal Chamber neither can nor, it is submitted, should it in regard to all but the most serious offences of concern to Africa.

Second, in order to remove impunity from corporations operating in Africa that engage in criminal conduct.Footnote 19 Africa’s unsatisfactory experience of the implication of corporate entities in certain exploitative crimes that impact negatively in Africa is clearly at the heart of the expansion.

Third, because of inter-African difficulties in cooperation. It is clear that States within Africa are worried about transnational crimes and the political difficulties of extradition. They seek a neutral non-State venue for prosecution (which is very similar to CARICOM’s motivation for expanding the jurisdiction of the ICC over transnational crimes).Footnote 20 The AU has not, however, backed CARICOM’s efforts to expand the jurisdiction of the ICC because it is not a party to the Rome Statute, and because it feels that the Rome Statute does not entirely fill this field of normative endeavour.

Fourth, because of AU legislative activity or pronouncement in regard to the particular crime. Nevertheless, the list is not comprehensive. It omits for example, trafficking in small arms, smuggling of migrants, and the illegal trade in wildlife, all major transnational crimes and subjects of concern for the AU.Footnote 21 It also omits participation in an organised criminal group, the key offence in the UN Convention against Transnational Organised Crime,Footnote 22 to which every African State is a party except Somalia and the Republic of the Congo.Footnote 23

Fighting impunity is the overall goalFootnote 24 of including these crimes within the jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber. The other goals set out in the preamble relevant to this expansion of jurisdiction do suggest a concern with the maintenance of legitimate internal sovereignty of African States and defence of social and individual rights. The relevant goals include the following: ‘respect for democratic principles, human and people’s rights, the rule of law and good governance’; ‘respect for the sanctity of human life, condemnation and rejection of impunity and political assassination, acts of terrorism and subversive activities’; and ‘to promote sustained peace, security and stability on the Continent and to promote justice and human and peoples’ rights as an aspect of their efforts to promote the objectives of the political and socio-economic integration and development of the Continent’.Footnote 25 While these goals are sufficiently general to justify the enactment of these crimes, they do not cover the goals of specific offences. Where, for example, is respect for the environment which underlies the trafficking in hazardous waste offence? Commenting more generally Du Plessis notes that these crimes will force the Chamber to tackle ‘a raft of … social ills that plague the continent’.Footnote 26 This is but one of a number of potential difficulties with this expansion.

4. Contextual Factors Applicable to all Transnational Crimes within the Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber which may Complicate their Application
A. The Importance of Not Undermining Existing Treaty Regimes for the Suppression of Transnational Crime

The definitions of many of the transnational crimes are drawn from the criminal provisions in treaties that are central to different ‘prohibition regimes’ in transnational criminal law. While there are some variations in the definition of crimes between regional and global suppression conventions, on the whole there is a remarkable degree of consistency. These ‘crimes’ serve as conditions for the operation of prohibition regimes that serve as bridges for cooperation between States and are the focus of institutional development around the world, of legal practice, and of expertise. African states play an important part in these regimes. The elevation of these transnational crimes to the status of a regional crime in the jurisdiction of the African Court raises the potential difficulty of ‘fit’ with these existing regimes, which will have to be assessed in regard to each crime. The definition of piracy in Article 28F, for example, is drawn almost verbatim from Article 101 of the 1982 UN Convention on the Law of the Sea.Footnote 27 Some of the originating instruments are AU instruments. The definition of terrorism in Article 28 G subparagraph (A) and (B), for example, is drawn from the definition in Article 1(3) of the OAU Convention on the Prevention and Combatting of Terrorism.Footnote 28 One problem may be that if the definitions of these offences in the Amended Statute differ from those in the suppression conventions, they will pull African states in conflicting directions when it comes to enacting these offences in their domestic law. The African Court should try to avoid this outcome by attempting through its interpretation of provisions to reinforce these prohibition regimes, not undermine them. For example, one element contained in the rubric of the definition of money laundering in the UN’s suppression conventions which is absent from the definition of money laundering in Article 28 I Bis of the Statute of the Court is the requirement that the actions criminalised be done ‘intentionally’. The Court is thus free to impose this subjective test, or apply more stringent tests sometimes followed in national law in some States parties including negligence based money laundering. If it does so it will be increasing the scope of criminalisation, creating a problem of legality if the case originates in a territory of a State which only requires intention. To some extent this reflects the lowest common denominator nature of the provisions in the suppression conventions. It will be important for the Court to conform its position to the law of the territorial State or face challenges.

B. The Source of the Primary Rules

A particular legal problem is that the provision describes certain regulatory crimes but does not provide the standard of legal behaviour from which that criminal behaviour deviates. So, there are legal ways to supply drugs or off-load waste or deal in natural resources and these ways are partly set out in certain international instruments. However, these are promises by States to other States, not international custom. The actual guidance for individual’s on how to regulate their behaviour are set out in the national law of States parties to these instruments. It follows that if an individual is to be prosecuted before the Criminal Chamber for the violation of, for example, the correct way of disposing of waste, regulation of the correct way of disposing of waste will have to have been made in national law of the jurisdiction where it occurs as a pre-condition for that prosecution. If not – there will be no crime. Reliance on a regional instrument to provide the correct way for doing so would be in violation of the principle of legality because those regional instruments may never have been applied in the territory where the disposal was carried out. National legislation will be necessary to provide the yardstick and to be effective it will have to be available in every state. This implies that the AU will have to undertake an exercise in positive complementarity regarding the regulatory standards which these crimes violate.

C. The Necessity of Criminalisation in National Law

Several of the crimes listed in the amended Statute are either not crimes or defined differently in the domestic law of African states. This necessitates an exercise in positive complementarity to ensure the legislative enactment of appropriate offences in African states to enable them to cooperate with the criminal chamber.Footnote 29 Arguably they are required to do so when becoming party because the Protocol creates offences. The jurisdictional expansion at national level over these crimes will also be necessary to ensure fair warning to potential violators and State cooperation with the Court. It seems that this is not entirely what the drafters of the Protocol had in mind, however. In article 28G’s definition of terrorism they include the requirement that the act must violate, in addition to the laws of a ‘State Party’ (to the Protocol one assumes), the law of the AU itself, or a regional economic organisation recognised by the AU, or international law generally. This suggests that one of the goals of the AU’s new jurisdiction is to have a court for the prosecution of these crimes where currently there is none. The notion that terrorism is an international crime, a notion that has been propagated by the Special Tribunal for Lebanon, is highly controversial and rejected by most commentators.Footnote 30 Its status as a regional African crime depends not on the OAU Convention on the Prevention and Combatting of Terrorism,Footnote 31 which simply provides in article 2(1) for an obligation on States Parties to criminalise terrorism in their national law, but on article 28 of the Statute of the Court. Prosecution in the Criminal Chamber that relies on the regional proscription in the absence of a national proscription of the conduct raises fundamental issue of legality and of notice certain to spawn human rights challenges (possibly even within the human rights jurisdiction of the Court itself). Even if the Criminal Chamber is only used for symbolic prosecution of carefully selected cases, it would be unreasonable to assume that individuals that fall into its jurisdiction will know that the Protocol has promulgated certain crimes that apply to them in the Statute of the Court.

D. The Absence of a Gravity Threshold

The most significant problem raised by the inclusion of transnational crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction is that no court can hope to cope with prosecution of a large number of cases of these crimes, the vast majority of which are likely to be trivial. This ‘gravity threshold problem’ is really two problems.

First, the Protocol does not indicate at which stage in the procedure this threshold should be set and managed. Perhaps the most appropriate way of applying such threshold criteria would be through prosecutorial discretion (whether cases are taken up by the prosecutor, by authorised AU organs or submitted by AU member states or individuals or NGOS within those states).Footnote 32 The Court also has the power to decide whether a crime is of ‘sufficient gravity’ to justify admissibility under Article 46 H (2)(d), and to exclude it if a crime is not sufficiently grave.

Second, the Protocol does not provide criteria to set this threshold. For a court with a limited capacity there must be further conditions. It is a problem to which the International Law Commission’s scheme for inclusion of the treaty crimes within the jurisdiction of the then proposed ICC was alive, when it recommended that they had to reach a threshold of seriousness in order to fall under the ICC’s jurisdiction.Footnote 33 How serious a breach is enough for the Court to take it up? That has to be tied back to the Court’s goals of fighting impunity and promoting justice and stability. There is little about the definitions of the crimes that is of assistance in establishing such a threshold.

At the moment, the following criteria are being applied:

Table 12.1
CrimeOccurrence?Threshold
piracylow-moderatenone
terrorismmoderatenone
mercenarismlowarmed conflict/threat to order
corruptionhighcrime must be of a ‘serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’
money launderinghighCourt has power ‘to make a determination as to the seriousness of any act or offence.’
human traffickinghighnone
drug traffickinghighnone
transboundary wastelow-moderatetransboundary nature
illicit exploitation of natural resourcesmoderatecrime must be of a ‘serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’

Some of these crimes are morally repugnant (human trafficking), but they are not of equal moral repugnance (drug trafficking). The activities themselves are varied although they can be roughly broken down into activities motivated mainly by corporate or individual monetary gain (piracy, mercenarism, corruption, money laundering, people trafficking, drug trafficking, hazardous waste trafficking, illicit exploitation of natural resources) and by attacks on the State and its constitutional order (terrorism, mercenarism, corruption), although as we can see some crimes fit into both categories. Gravity is not an intrinsic element in the way these offences are defined. The amplificatory elements in the core international crimes – systematic and scope in the definitions of crime against humanity, the presence of an armed conflict in the definition of war crimes, the genocidal intent in genocide – are absent. It has thus been questioned whether the transnational crimes ‘meet the definition of “most serious crimes of concern to the international community” as understood by Article 5(1) of the Rome Statute.’Footnote 34 Although these crimes do cause serious social effects, these negative effects are usually the result of the aggregated social harm of large numbers of individual relatively low impact offences rather than of large scale individual offences. Nor does the nature of the victim assist much. While the core international crimes protect individuals from their own cancerous State and State like entities, transnational crimes protect the State and its citizens from other citizens. Some deal with direct harms to individuals, some with harms of an economic kind, some with harms to the State, some with harms to governance, some with harms to resources, and some with harms to the environment.

Taking only the ‘worst’ cases is desirable because these in penal theory terms have the greatest deterrent and retributive value. A purely empirical comparative measure is probably impossible because the data to make such a relative judgment is simply not available in Africa. There may also be a need in specific cases for the expressive message of fighting impunity to make an example of someone in order to coax the relevant justice system into greater activity. The challenge is to find a suitable general threshold that will enable the court to take into account issues like the socio-economic harm apparently done by the crime, as well as the need for making an exemplary judgment in cases which may not on an absolute scale be among the worst but which are relatively harmful because of, for example, the complete lack of prosecution of such crimes in a State, sub–region or in Africa as a whole. The empirical nature of these offences do, however, suggest a numbers of criteria which loosely applied can serve as criteria for a gravity threshold:

  1. (i) Crimes that ‘pose a threat to the peace, order and security of a region’ for the reasons listed above or for other reasons may be considered for prosecution.Footnote 35 The formula used in some of the crimes in article 28, seems apt: Whether the crime is ‘sufficiently serious to affect the stability of a State, region or the Union’.

  2. (ii) Many of these activities have a higher impact when they involve cross-border activity or effects as they involve the interests of different States, different communities. They involve problems of extraterritoriality that provide a reasonable basis for regional concern, and problems of international cooperation to which the Court’s jurisdiction might provide a practical solution. Following the definition of ‘transnational’ in article 3(2) of the UN Convention against Transnational Organized CrimeFootnote 36 (UNTOC), seriousness would be indicated by activity that (a) is committed in more than one State; (b) is committed in one State but a substantial part of its preparation, planning, direction or control takes place in another State; (c) is committed in one State but involves an organised criminal group that engages in criminal activities in more than one State; or (d) is committed in one State but has substantial effects in another State.

  3. (iii) The commission of many of these offences requires organisation involving cooperation amongst networks of individuals, sometimes in a transnational context. This organisation provides a multiplier effect justifying a regional response. It facilitates the commission of offences otherwise not possible and increases the harmful social or political impact they have because of the impact on scale and scope. Some guidance on the number of individuals involved, the length of time, the nature of their relationship, and their purpose can be obtained from the definition in article 2(a) of the UNTOC of an ‘organised criminal group’ as ‘a structured group of three or more persons, existing for a period of time and acting in concert with the aim of committing one or more serious crimes or offences … in order to obtain, directly or indirectly, a financial or other material benefit’. A ‘structured group’ is further defined in article 2(c) as a ‘group that is not randomly formed for the immediate commission of an offence and that does not need to have formally defined roles for its members, continuity of its membership or a developed structure’. A corporation can be one of the persons involved in such organisation given that Article 46 C provides for corporate criminal liability.

  4. (iv) The definition of serious crime in article 2(b) of the UNTOC as the availability of a maximum punishment of at least four years or more deprivation of liberty at national law in the national jurisdiction where it has occurred may provide some guidance as to what kinds of transnational crime are considered serious but should not be seen as a rigid standard because of the possibility that national law may be unreformed and penalties low for what is regionally considered a serious crime. Moreover, other purely national legal indications of seriousness should if available be taken as a guide.

  5. (v) Serious harm in individual cases may depend on specific considerations like the large volume and value of material involved, the tenure of the activities, their complexity, the size of profits, the potential number of victims and the vulnerability of victims, the presence of violence, corruption or abuse of public office, all of which can lead to higher potential social or political impact. In essence, these elements suggest a quantitative and qualitative assessment from the victim’s perspective.

  6. (vi) Some decisions of the ICC’s interpreting the Rome Statute’sFootnote 37 threshold for seriousness suggest that role and position (high rank) of the alleged offenders is a crucial factor when assessing gravityFootnote 38 and can transform a trivial crime into a serious crime,Footnote 39 while othersFootnote 40 have rejected reliance on the perpetrator’s status. It is submitted that in transnational crimes the identity of the perpetrator is a relevant consideration.

The occurrence of these criteria in regard to a specific crime could be used to assess promotion of that crime into the jurisdiction of the Court as anticipated by article 28 A (2). The presence of all these criteria should not, however, necessarily be required; a nuanced assessment of the case may require only one or a selection to exist before prosecution is justified.

E. Modes of Responsibility

The transnational crime suppression conventions usually provide for modes of responsibility as a perpetrator in the definition of the offence itself and do not single out this mode of responsibility in a specific provision. They do usually, however, provide for details regarding different appropriate forms of secondary responsibility. For example, article 27 of the UN Convention against CorruptionFootnote 41, entitled ‘Participation and Attempt’, provides in paragraph one for criminalisation in national law of ‘participation in any capacity such as an accomplice, assistant or instigator’ of a Convention offence, in paragraph two for the optional criminalisation in domestic law of ‘any attempt to commit a’ Convention offence, and in in paragraph three for the optional criminalisation in national law of ‘the preparation for a’ Convention offence. The Statue of the African Court uses a single consolidated provision, for both core international crimes and transnational crimes, Article 28 N, entitled ‘modes of responsibility’ which provides:

An offence is committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in this Statute:

  1. i. Incites, instigates, organises, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  2. ii. Aids or abets the commission of any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  3. iii. Is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  4. iv. Attempts to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute.

Some of these modes in article 28N such as liability as a co-principal, developed in regard to the core international crimes by the ICC, are unknown in the language of the suppression conventions. Some of these modes such as conspiracy are drawn from the common law and are usually subject to some form of compatibility with basic law provision, if they are included at all, in a suppression convention. In result the Statue of the Court expands the scope of these offences. It may be difficult to reconcile some of the general modes with the specific modes internal to the crimes as defined in the suppression conventions or in Statute of the African Court itself. Article 28N should thus be considered the general provision on modes of responsibility. It covers many of the modes likely to be found in suppression conventions but not all. Taking the example of the UNCAC, it does not cover the specific mode of ‘preparation’. In a case where preparation was a possible charge at the national level but not in the Criminal Chamber, the prosecution cannot put that charge because it does not enjoy that substantive jurisdiction but would have to formulate it as an attempt if possible or abandon it. The same reasoning applies to the criminalisation of modes of responsibility such as ‘sheltering’ a mercenary in the OAU Convention for the Elimination of on Mercenarism in Africa;Footnote 42 its status as an OAU Convention does not expand the jurisdiction of the court because neither the Convention nor the Statute of the Court reveal such an intention, although the specific modes of participation such as ‘sheltering, organising, equipping, promoting, supporting or employing mercenaries’ may assist in the interpretation of broad modes of participation mentioned in article 28N such as ‘facilitation’. Article 28N does cover many of the modes found in the Statute’s definitions of the crimes themselves.

Table 12.2
CrimeModes of responsibility covered by article 28NModes of responsibility not covered by article 28N
piracy(voluntary) participation, incitement, (intentional) facilitationnone
terrorismaid, incitement, encouragement (abet), attempt, conspiracy, organisingpromotion, sponsoring, contribution to, command, threat, procurement
mercenarismparticipation (direct), financesrecruits, uses, trains
corruptionparticipation in any of the defined corrupt activities suffices for liabilitynone
money launderingparticipation, conspiracy, attempts, aiding, abetting, facilitating, counsellingassociation with
human traffickingparticipation in any of the defined human trafficking activities suffices for liabilitynone
drug traffickingparticipation in any of the defined drug trafficking and cultivation activities suffices for liabilitynone
transboundary wasteparticipation in any of the defined hazardous waste trafficking activities suffices for liabilitynone
illicit exploitation of natural resourcesparticipation in any of the defined exploitation of natural resource activities suffices for liability

Sometimes, however, the mode of responsibility internal to the crime is more specific. Article 28 F criminalises ‘voluntary participation’ and ‘intentional facilitation’ while article 28N speaks only of ‘participation’ and ‘facilitation’. Generally speaking, following the rule lex specialis derogat lex generalis it would not be open to put a charge of, for example, reckless facilitation based on article 28N when article 28F specifically required mens rea in the form of intention. Article 28 N does not cover some modes of responsibility covered in the specific definitions of the crimes. For example, it does not cover the ‘promotion’ of terrorism under article 28GB, an inchoate offence that considerably broadens the scope of criminal liability. However, given the specific mention of this mode in the Statute the lex specialis rule means that that it was the intention of the States parties to expand the subject matter jurisdiction of the Court to include promotion of terrorism. It follows that the prosecutor would be entitled to put a charge of promotion of terrorism and would not be barred from doing so because of the failure to mention this form in the general provision for modes of responsibility in article 28N. The same reasoning applies to all the definitions that provide for specific internal modes of responsibility additional to those in article 28N.

F. Punishment of Transnational Crimes

The suppression conventions are notoriously vague on sentencing, leaving the fixing of penalties to States because it is such a sensitive issue. Where they do make provision, early treaties tend to call for the application of severe penalties, later treaties penalties in proportion to the gravity of offences, while some treaties such as the UN Drug Trafficking Convention, list aggravating factors which suggests a range of penalties from the trivial to severe.Footnote 43 State practice varies widely.

Table 12.3
CrimePenalty provisions from suppression conventionsPenalty provisions in state practice
piracyUNCLOS leaves it to national courts ‘to decide upon the penalties to be imposed’.Footnote 44Heavy terms of imprisonment rising to life;Footnote 45 sometimes death.Footnote 46
terrorismOAU Convention requires punishment ‘by appropriate penalties that take into account the grave nature of such offence’.Footnote 47Heavy terms of imprisonment depending on the activity;Footnote 48 sometimes death.Footnote 49
mercenarismOAU Convention requires punishment as a crime against peaceFootnote 50 and makes the assumption of command an aggravating circumstance.Footnote 51Heavy terms of imprisonment have been applied and so has the death penalty.Footnote 52
corruptionOAU Convention gives no guidance as to tariffs.Practice varies widely with the use of the full range of penalties including fines, forfeiture, and imprisonment up to life.Footnote 53
money launderingUNCAC requires adequate punishment or punishment that takes into account the gravity of the offence.Range of penalties for different levels of offences with heavy maximum fines and heavy terms of imprisonment for more serious forms.Footnote 54 Provision for confiscation is usually made.
human traffickingHuman Trafficking Protocol makes no provision for penalties; suggests denying or revoking a convicted trafficker’s entry visas.Footnote 55 UNTOC provisions that criminal sanctions should be proportionate to the gravity of the offence and should be taken into account for parole, apply mutatis mutandis.Range of penalties for different levels of offences are available including fines. Heavy maximum penalties are available when the victims are physically harmed.Footnote 56
drug traffickingThe drug conventions emphasise proportionality although the 1988 Convention emphasises that this should be at the severe end of the scale.The range of penalties which include imprisonment and finesFootnote 57 varies and frequently extends to heavy punishments including life.Footnote 58 Some AU members apply the death penalty for drug trafficking.Footnote 59
transboundary wasteBamako Convention does not provide guidance in regard to penalties.Where national law exists, penalties are low and consist of fines and imprisonment.Footnote 60
illicit exploitation of natural resourcesICGLR 2006 Protocol against the Illegal Exploitation of the Natural Resources provides for imposition of ‘effective and deterrent sanctions commensurate with the offence of illegal exploitation … including imprisonment…’ It also provides for ‘effective and deterrent sanctions and proportionate criminal or non-criminal sanctions including pecuniary sanctions’ against corporate bodies.Footnote 61Penalties are low or non-existent; where they do exist, low penalties are often imposed.Footnote 62

Under the Statute of the Court, Article 43 A (2) provides that the Court may only impose fines and/or penalties of imprisonment (something important for corporate criminal liability), while Article 43 A (4) provides that the Court should take into account factors such as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the accused person. The Statute is silent on aggravating factors, which should be developed by the Court itself in a subordinate instrument. It is also silent on post-sentencing procedures like parole and the possibility of prisoner transfer to the State of origin; again, the Court will have to develop these in a subordinate instrument. Under Article 43A (5) ‘the Court may order the forfeiture of any property, proceeds or any asset acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member State.’ This appears to make criminal confiscation (in personam) available to the Court, and implies a power to take preliminary measures to trace, freeze and seize assets. It is not clear whether civil forfeiture (in rem) or value transfer procedures (where the Court makes an estimation of unlawful profit by the accused and confiscates that amount), are available. Article 46J Bis (2) notes that if a State Party is ‘unable to give effect to a forfeiture order it shall take measures to recover the value of the proceeds, property or profits ordered by the Court to be forfeited’, which suggests that value confiscation is available. Under Article 45, restitutionary measures to victims are left to the Rules which will have to consider some of the detailed provisions in this regard in suppression conventions, but Article 45(4) provides expressly that no rights are prejudiced by this provision.

G. Jurisdiction and Immunity to Prosecution for Transnational Crimes

The jurisdiction of the Court is laid down in Article 46 E Bis (2) as follows:

  1. 2. The Court may exercise its jurisdiction if one or more of the following conditions apply:

    1. (i) The State on the territory of which the conduct in question occurred or, if the crime was committed on board a vessel or aircraft, the State of registration of that vessel or aircraft.

    2. (ii) The State of which the person accused of the crime is a national.

    3. (iii) When the victim of the crime is a national of that State.

    4. (iv) Extraterritorial acts by non-nationals which threaten a vital interest of that State.

The language is slightly muddled but it appears to mean the Court will have jurisdiction if the crime occurs on the territory of an AU Member State or upon a vessel or aircraft registered with an AU Member State (territoriality and ship and aircraft jurisdiction), or if the accused is a national of an AU Member State (nationality jurisdiction), or if the victim is an AU Member State (passive personality jurisdiction), or if the accused are non-nationals who threaten a vital interest of the State from outside its territory (protective jurisdiction). Establishing territorial jurisdiction is a standard obligation in suppression conventions.Footnote 63 Establishing nationality jurisdiction is almost always a permissive provision in suppression conventions (but commonly extended to habitual residence). Establishing passive personality jurisdiction is limited to anti-terrorism conventions, and again is permissive. The protective jurisdiction may line up with similar but again permissive principles in suppression conventions.

Arguably the African states which have established these different forms of jurisdiction may delegate it to the African Court. It appears, however, that as the African Court enjoys original jurisdiction it will not matter as a strict question of law in the Criminal Chamber if some African states have not adopted these extraterritorial forms of jurisdiction. However, it may lead to arguments based on legality. Moreover, it will become practically problematic if the Court seeks the assistance of the relevant state in the arrest of accused persons and they do not have criminal jurisdiction over those persons. Territoriality is not the issue; it is nationality, passive personality and the protective jurisdiction. Many States do not take these permissive options; to align themselves with the African Court they are going to have to. Article 46 E Bis (2) does not mention the duty generally included in crime suppression conventions to extradite or prosecute, which implies a legal obligation to establish jurisdiction when extradition is not granted. It raises the question of whether an AU Member State on whose territory an alleged transnational criminal is found but refuses to extradite them, will (i) meets its obligations under a suppression convention if it does hand them over to the African Court, and (ii) whether the African Court will lawfully have jurisdiction.

In general, however, the principles enumerated in Article 46 E Bis (2) potentially give it a broad jurisdiction over individuals located in and outside of the AU. Any legal incompatibility of the Court’s jurisdiction with the jurisdiction of AU members will be avoided if they have all enacted the relevant offences and subject them to these jurisdictions. This is what is implied by the provision in Article 46H (1) that the ‘jurisdiction of the Court shall be complementary to that of national courts as well as Regional Economic Communities where specifically provided for by those Communities’. The Court´s jurisdiction cannot complement a State Party´s non-existent jurisdiction over the crime. This view is reinforced in the detail of Article 46H (2), which grounds admissibility on extant investigation or prosecution, decisions not to do so, double jeopardy, and in Article 46H (3), which is about the quality of national proceedings (shielding, delay, lack of independence), and in Article 46H (4), which is concerned with the state of the domestic criminal justice system, all of which imply the State in question has already enacted the same offence with the same jurisdiction. The difficulty will be exercising extraterritorial jurisdiction over individuals in non-African states who are alleged to be responsible for offering bribes, supplying drugs, trafficking humans, dumping waste etcetera in Africa. The foreign State may have a legal relationship with the territorial African State, and the African State may have a relationship with the African Court, but the foreign State will not (yet) have a legal relationship with the African Court.

Immunity to jurisdiction is of obvious relevance to transnational crimes potentially committed by the holders of senior government offices, such as corruption. If immunity is removed for office bearers there is an incentive to retain office.Footnote 64 The new immunity provision in Article 46Ab is provides:

No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office.

Under international law immunity ratione personae and immunity ratione materiae shield the prosecution of one State’s officials in another State’s criminal jurisdiction.Footnote 65 Placing the listed transnational crimes in the jurisdiction of what is in effect a regional international criminal court will remove immunity both of a material and personal kind for these crimes.Footnote 66 The usual immunities available for transnational crimes including diplomatic immunity, the immunity of officials from IGOs and the immunity of officials under domestic lawFootnote 67 will be removed because of the change of status of these crimes, although only in Africa. Article 46 A Bis, however, modifies general international law and grants some of what is removed back again by reinstating personal immunity, at least while in office.Footnote 68

H. Procedural Issues

Unlike the system of transnational criminal law, where substantive criminalisation is only a necessary condition for elaborate procedural cooperation by States, the Statute embraces criminalisation in order to establish its jurisdiction. The Statute condenses the complex and pluralistic procedural regimes in the suppression conventions into a few relatively short provisions.

Processing transnational crimes raises a number of specific issues, all of which will require activity by the Court through the adopting of subordinate instruments and the necessity of national legislation. Sub-regional instruments such as those promulgated for purposes of mutual legal assistance by SADEC, ECOWAS, and the Francophonie States may come in useful if some way of utilising them can be worked out. It would be an advantage for the AU to adopt its own mutual legal assistance and extradition instruments, with the role of the Court built into them.

The early phases of investigation of many of these offences will require the use of intelligence led policing techniques, and in particular covert policing activities such as undercover policing and electronic surveillance. At the same time to avoid challenge in the Court it will require the protection of the human rights of those subject to these processes to ensure that evidential material is properly obtained. As the case progresses, stronger legal powers will be required. To respond adequately to a transnational crime like drug trafficking, for example, the pre-trial chamber, trial chamber and appeal chamber envisaged in article 16 will have to be able to exercise all the usual powers to summons drug traffickers, subpoena witnesses, etcetera. Under Article 46 L AU Member States are obliged to cooperate in the provision and the modes of assistance are spelled out. Under Article 46 L (3) the Court is permitted to seek help from non-member states and to conclude agreements to that end. Such agreements will be necessary to ensure effectiveness when the OTP approaches the Pre-Trial Chamber for orders and warrants, for example, under Article 19bis (2), to be applied to individuals outside the AU. Difficult situations will also arise in regard to AU Member States in regard to the Trial Chamber’s power under Article 22(A)(7) to questions suspects, victims and witnesses and collect evidence, engage in inspections in loco, if the particular State loci delicti has not enacted the particular crime because their own law enforcers will not have that power. The Court cannot rely on the provisions in the suppression conventions to compel assistance from non-AU States because it is not party to these conventions (the AU could sign some of them but could only operate as a party if its Constituent Act made it clear it had the competence to do so on behalf of its members as with the various EU treaties). More ambitiously, the AU could consider actually acceding to the UNTOC,Footnote 69 in order to access its procedural cooperation machinery. It would be obliged to declare its level of competence with respect to the matters governed by the Convention when doing so,Footnote 70 but by adopting jurisdiction over these offences in the African Court the AU’s level of competence would be significant. The AU Secretariat could then approach the UNTOC Secretariat, the UNODC, to coordinate activities (and the UNODC is obliged to do so).Footnote 71 It could then approach the UNTOC Conference of Parties, which is charged with promoting and reviewing the Convention and doing so in cooperation with regional organisations,Footnote 72 to work out how best to make the cooperation machinery in the Convention available to the Court (particularly important for the Courts work with non-AU members).

The prosecutors and judges will have to have the skill set of a successful transnational criminal lawyer, and in particular familiarity with the modus operandi used by traffickers and the different law enforcement issues involved. Article 22(5) provides that the prosecutors have to be ‘highly competent in and have extensive practical experience in the conduct of investigations, trial and prosecution of criminal cases.’ Article 22C(4) envisages a Principal Defender with experience in domestic or international criminal law; again, this must extend to transnational crime. Article 3(4) provides that judges must be expert in inter alia ‘international criminal law’. Questions have already been raised about their expertise in international criminal law.Footnote 73 Again, they will also have to be expert in transnational criminal law.

Commentators have raised questions about the funding of this increase in jurisdiction.Footnote 74 The ambitious jurisdictional reach has the potential to dilute the funds made availableFootnote 75 so that prosecutions of crimes that are arguably more important such as genocide or crimes against humanity will be underfunded. And then there is the cost of incarceration. Some funding may come from shares of asset forfeiture. Another way of funding the court’s expansive jurisdiction over transnational crimes would be to franchise that jurisdiction. In this model a particular member state of the AU could, if it felt it necessary to transfer prosecution of, for example, a corruption case, out of its territory into the Court to avoid domestic pressure on the Court, be asked to pay for that prosecution and all punishment costs. To take this idea even further, it might be possible to make provision for subsidised sponsorship of the particular trial by foreign donors where they felt it was generally in their interest, and extradition was not forthcoming.

5. Conclusion

The Statute of AU Court as supplemented by the Malabo Protocol has created a stand-alone regional transnational criminal court. It has a path-breaking jurisdiction over a number of transnational crimes that were formerly only the subject of treaty obligations on States parties under various crime suppression conventions to establish national criminal offences. This novel jurisdiction presents an opportunity for the region to address impunity for these offences. The two challenges the Court faces are both surmountable: to establish a high threshold for admissibility of cases so that only the most serious are addressed by the Court; and to establish a workable system for the policing and prosecution of these offences involving cooperation with States both within and without Africa. If these challenges can be met, the Court will be in a position to make an entirely unique contribution to the suppression of these selected transnational crimes within the region, and to develop a model which other regions which face similar threats might follow.

13 Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice and African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

Neil Boister
1. Introduction

This chapter examines the inclusion of trafficking in drugs within the transnational crimes jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice Peoples and Human Rights (hereinafter the Criminal Chamber) established under article 28(1) of the amended Statute of the Court. Drug trafficking is not a crime within the jurisdiction of any other international or regional tribunal and there is thus no practice yet to draw on for interpretive purposes.Footnote 1 For this reason, in addition to an orthodox textual analysis, given that the complementarity provision article 46H (1) states that ‘the jurisdiction of the Court shall be complementary to that of the national courts, and to that of regional economic communities where specifically provided for by the Communities’, the Criminal Chamber can seek guidance in the interpretation of article 28K in the UN drug control conventionsFootnote 2 and the practice of AU member States in the implementation of these treaties. This chapter follows suit and resorts for interpretive guidance to the amended Statute of the Court, the terms of the international drug conventions to which AU members are party and selected examples of state practice from AU member States, as well as to regional arrangements made by AU members.

2. Rationale for Including Drug Trafficking in the Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber

Freedom from the social ill-effects of non-medical and non-scientific drug use falls within the general goal of promotion of ‘development of the Continent’ articulated in the Preamble of the amended Statute.Footnote 3 Although data is limited,Footnote 4 the AU’s rolling Action Plan on Drug ControlFootnote 5 notes that the production, trafficking and use of illicit drugs is a growing challenge in Africa.Footnote 6 Similar sentiments have been articulated at a sub-regional level in the ECOWAS Political Declaration on Drug Trafficking and Other Organised Crimes in West Africa and the ECOWAS Regional Action Plan to Address the Growing Problem of Illicit Drug Trafficking, Organised Crimes and Drug Abuse in West Africa.Footnote 7 A particular concern is the use by South American drug traffickers of West Africa for transhipment of Cocaine. Tamfuh records:

Since the US administration got tough on traffickers from Latin America, Africa is increasingly becoming a transit hub for Latin American drugs destined for the Europe and the US, with the Gulf of Guinea playing the key role. West Africa has also become a passageway for illicit drugs from South America. The South American cartels and their local accomplices are gradually turning Central Africa into a stepping stone along their “cocaine route” to Europe by exploiting local weaknesses such as deficient controls at ports, poor traveller inspection equipment, porous land and sea borders and endemic corruption and overwhelming insecurity.Footnote 8

S v Archula,Footnote 9 a case involving the trial in Sierra Leone of 18 accused including a number of Colombians for smuggling more than a tonne of cocaine on an Antonov aircraft disguised as a Red Cross plane through Sierra Leone, is a graphic illustration of the complexity of these operations. West Africa is also a source of methamphetamine smuggled into East and South-East Asia, while East Africa is growing in importance as a transit area for Afghan heroin bound for Europe and elsewhere.Footnote 10

A key priority of the AU’s Action Plan is improved criminal justice capacity in the investigation and prosecution of drug-related organised crime.Footnote 11 The Criminal Chamber can provide some capacity regarding large-scale drug trafficking offences, but there is a danger that it will be swamped under the potentially huge number of offences, which necessitates caution in selecting cases. In the International Law Commission’s scheme for inclusion of the treaty crimes within the jurisdiction of the then proposed ICC, it was recommended that they had to reach a threshold of seriousness in order to fall under the ICC’s jurisdiction, a measure designed to prevent the ICC from being overwhelmed by minor cases.Footnote 12 There is nothing in article 28K or the drug conventions that serves as a threshold to sift out those cases worth prosecuting from the potentially thousands of cases of no individual moment. Given the Criminal Chamber’s potentially enormous jurisdiction it will be necessary to filter out all but the most serious cases. The Court must rely on State authorities exercising a degree of self-discipline in these cases by not submitting cases to the court that are trivial simply because they do not have the wherewithal to prosecute themselves. At the Court itself, the exercise of prosecutorial discretion to screen potential cases will be the main mechanism for doing so (whether cases are taken up by the prosecutor, by authorised AU organs or submitted by AU member states or individuals or NGOS within those states).Footnote 13 The Rome Statute’sFootnote 14 guidance regarding gravity of offences may prove of some use regarding the necessity to prosecute only offences of regional concern and not to overburden the court.Footnote 15 The gravity threshold in article 17(1)(d) is undefined, but in relation to situations the ICC in the KenyaFootnote 16 and the Ivory CoastFootnote 17 decisions has held that the role and position (high rank) of the alleged offenders is a crucial factor when assessing gravity. In the GazaFootnote 18 case the court felt that that the gravity requirement may be judged in relation to the crime itself or its alleged perpetrators, meaning that the status of the accused could transform a non-serious crime into a grave crime. However, while in LubangaFootnote 19 the ICC based admissibility of specific cases on (1) seniority and (2) the systematic or large-scale nature of the conduct, later cases such as Ntaganda,Footnote 20 Abu GardaFootnote 21 and MuthauraFootnote 22 have rejected reliance on the perpetrator’s status and taken the view that gravity should involve a quantitative and qualitative assessment from the victim’s perspective. Given that in drug trafficking the notional victim is the African Union, State(s) and by extension society itself, some assessment of the scale and nature of the crime, the manner of its commission and its impact on the State and on the community, is indicated. Yardsticks for seriousness that provide a useful guide of scale and impact include the scale of the operation measured by transnationality,Footnote 23 involvement of organised criminal groups, tenure of the operation, complexity of the operation, mass of drugs involved, size of profits, the potential number of users, presence of violence, corruption or abuse of public office. The status of individuals whether as key members of the drug trafficking network or as senior officials (given the potential for corruption) and influential members of the community must also be potential indicators of seriousness. These criteria should not be cumulative; a nuanced assessment of the case may require only one or a selection to exist before prosecution is justified. The governing principle should be that it is the illicit drug traffic that is the Chamber’s target (something implicitly recognised in the fact that all of the offences within the Criminal Chamber’s jurisdiction are supply side offences).

3. The Sources of the Law

Although one of its goals is to strengthen legal frameworksFootnote 24 the AU’s Plan of Action on Drug Control 2013–7 does not address the legal requirements on AU member states under the UN drug control conventions to take steps against the illicit manufacture and trafficking of drugs. Nor, in comparison to some of the other transnational offences in the protocol, is there an AU treaty regarding drug trafficking so the Criminal Chamber will not be enforcing a pre-existing AU definition of the offence. It is the Statute of the Court as amended by the Protocol, which establishes the crime of drug trafficking in the Criminal Chamber’s jurisdiction. Article 28K defines ‘trafficking in drugs’ as follows:

  1. 1. For the purposes of this Statute, trafficking in drugs means:

    1. (a) The production, manufacture, extraction, preparation, offering, offering for sale, distribution, sale, delivery on any terms whatsoever, brokerage, dispatch, dispatch in transit, transport, importation or exportation of drugs;

    2. (b) The cultivation of opium poppy, coca bush or cannabis plant;

    3. (c) The possession or purchase of drugs with a view to conducting one of the activities listed in (a);

    4. (d) The manufacture, transport or distribution of precursors knowing that they are to be used in or for the illicit production or manufacture of drugs.

  2. 2. The conduct described in paragraph 1 shall not be included in the scope of this Statute when it is committed by perpetrators for their own personal consumption as defined by national law.

  3. 3. For the purposes of this Article:

    1. (A) “Drugs” shall mean any of the substances covered by the following United Nations Conventions:

      1. (a) The 1961 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, as amended by the 1972 Protocol Amending the Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs of 1961;

      2. (b) The 1971 Vienna Convention on Psychotropic Substances.

    2. (B). “Precursors” shall mean any substance scheduled pursuant to Article 12 of the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances of 20 December 1988.

The definition in article 28K reflects the text in selected parts of article 3(1) of the 1988 UN Drug Trafficking ConventionFootnote 25 (although tailored to suit), which in turn originates in article 36(1) of the 1961 Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs (as amended by the 1972 Protocol).Footnote 26 The only African States that are not party to the 1988 Convention are South Sudan and Somalia. The fact that almost every AU member State has thus promised to enact these offences, makes the incorporation of the substance of these offences into the Protocol a plausible argument to defence challenges based on the principle of legality. This defence argument might gain some traction though where the State implementing the drug conventions has enacted an offence that bears little or no resemblance to the text of the treaties. The common objectives of these conventions are to specifically limit ‘the production, manufacture, export, import, distribution of, trade in, use and possession of’ the drugs scheduled under the treaties ‘to medical and scientific purposes’Footnote 27 and to ‘suppress’ other illicit activities.Footnote 28 The ultimate purpose is to benefit the ‘health and welfare of mankind’.Footnote 29

4. The Substances under Control

The first condition for suppression of certain activities regarding drugs is listing (and chemically defining) the drugs regarding which the enumerated actions are illegal. The drug conventions provide a system for the scheduling of substances with dependence producing properties, and for the tabling of precursor substances (substances frequently used in the illicit production or manufacture of drugs).Footnote 30 These schedules and tables are continually updated as new substances with similar properties are discovered or invented.

Scheduling identifies the substances subject to control and the appropriate level of control. Thus under the 1961 Convention, Schedule I drugs (more addictive narcotics such as opium) are subject to greater control than those in Schedule II (less addictive narcotics such as codeine). Inclusion in either schedule by the UN’s Commission on Narcotic Drugs) (the functional commission of ECOSOC which supervises the application of the international drug conventions) on the recommendation of a WHO Expert Committee in the first instance depends on whether the substance in question is liable to similar abuse to the substances already in that schedule. Schedule III is limited to preparations not liable to abuse, while Schedule IV contains a selection of Schedule I drugs considered particularly liable to abuse (such as heroin) not offset by therapeutic advantage and thus subject to special control measures. In similar manner, psychotropic substances are scheduled in four schedules under the 1971 Convention. Under the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention, drug precursor substances are arranged in two different tables by the International Narcotics Control Board (the independent body which monitors implementation of the drug conventions). Article 28K (3) of the amended Statute of the Court incorporates by reference the scheduling/tabling system in the drug conventions. It provides that for the purposes of article 28K, ‘[d]rugs shall mean any of the substances covered by’ the Single Convention (as amended by its 1972 ProtocolFootnote 31) and the 1971 Convention on Psychotropic Substances,Footnote 32 while precursors are those ‘substances scheduled’Footnote 33 pursuant to article 12 of the 1988 UN Drug Trafficking Convention.

Drug legislation in some AU members refers directly to the international classification system. For example, article 2 of Algeria’s 2004 drug lawFootnote 34 defines ‘stupéfiant’ as the substances scheduled in the 1961 Convention but separates out ‘substances psychotrope’ as those substances scheduled under the 1971 Convention. Direct reference of this kind to the international schedules provides a more exact and up-to-date guide than legislation like Nigeria’s National Drug Law Enforcement Decree 48 of 1949, which in s10(a) defines the substances which cannot on pain of penalty be imported, manufactured, produced, processed planted or grown as ‘the drugs popularly known as cocaine, LSD, heroine or any other similar drugs’.

When it comes to identifying the substance(s) involved in a particular case before the Criminal Chamber, practical issues will abound. Scientific analysis of substances will be necessary to provide expert evidence in court, but can be provided by national drug analysis laboratories located in certain AU members such as the Forensic Science Laboratory of the South African Police Service. The UN Office of Drugs and Crime (the part of the UN Secretariat which administers all the UN’s efforts against transnational crime) can also provide guidance in this regard.Footnote 35 Many drugs for illicit supply have been adulterated with other substances and while determining the exact amount of the prohibited substance involved is not critical for conviction, if not determined correctly it can raise issues about whether the substance before the court is the same as that originally seized. Moreover, the correct determination of the weight of the drugs may be important on sentence. Given the impossibility of transferring the substance in its entirety to the Criminal Chamber, it would be prudent for subordinate measures to be adopted that presumed that in any prosecution for one of the defined drug trafficking offences that a sample taken from any substance by means of or in respect of which the offence was allegedly committed possesses the same properties as the substanceFootnote 36 and that a reasonable estimation of the weight of the drugs involved is permissible as evidence in the Criminal Chamber. Provision will also have to be made in subordinate measures for forfeiture, authorised safe-keeping during the chain of custody of the drugs before and prior to trialFootnote 37 and supervised destruction of the substances involved thereafter as is required in article 4(2)(c) of the SADC Protocol on Combating Illicit Drug TraffickingFootnote 38 and is the practice in AU member states.Footnote 39

5. Lawful and Unlawful Actions Regarding Controlled Drugs

Under the conventions, scheduling does not prohibit scheduled drugs; it is the implementation at a national level of the penal provisions of the conventions that prohibits certain actions regarding these drugs. The convention obliges states to criminalise: the drug control scheme as laid down in the UN Conventions requires criminalisation at a national level of (i) a certain action such as ‘production’, (ii) regarding a certain scheduled substance such as heroin, (iii) so long as that action is not for ‘medical or scientific purposes’. The latter division between licit and illicit production of a scheduled drug arises from article 4(c) of the Single Convention’s general obligation on States parties ‘to limit exclusively to medical and scientific purposes the production, manufacture, export, import, distribution of, trade in, use and possession of drugs.’ Article 3(1) of the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention recognises this by providing that the various enumerated actions must be ‘contrary to the provisions of the 1961 Convention, the 1961 Convention as amended or the 1971 Convention’. This echoes the definition of the ‘illicit traffic’ in article 1(1)(1) of the 1961 Convention as ‘contrary to the provisions’ of that Convention. It implies that the offences only apply to actions for non-medical and non-scientific purposes. Article 28 K (1) does not explicitly recognise that some of the prohibited actions can be undertaken for licit medical and scientific purposes. It thus could be used to convict an individual pharmaceutical company of ‘manufacture’ of a scheduled substance even if it is for a ‘medical purpose’ recognised by the territorial state’s national law. This would be contrary to the position under the conventions and under the domestic law of AU members.Footnote 40 This lacuna in the amended Statute of the Court can easily be remedied by a subordinate measure to the effect that actions recognised as having licit medical, scientific, and law enforcement purposes, in the drug conventions and in national law, do not fall within the scope of any of the offences in article 28K. This could be addressed through the proposed Elements of Crimes.

6. Supply Offences not Personal Use Offences

Drug trafficking as defined in article 28 K (1) is made up of a range of supply related offences.Footnote 41 Article 28 K (2) provides that ‘[t]he conduct described in paragraph 1 shall not be included in the scope of this Statute when it is committed by perpetrators for their own personal consumption as defined by national law.’ It thus excludes from the jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber Court ‘use’ or ‘possession for use’, avoiding a potential deluge of cases and the controversy surrounding inroads into personal rights.Footnote 42 It might be argued by some that article 28K (2) goes too far. An individual accused could feasibly produce methamphetamine for example, for their own use, and under the exception it would not matter how much they produced, their action would not fall within the jurisdiction of the Court. Inferences from the evidence will, however, circumscribe this exception; the greater the volume of production or weight of the drugs involved the more likely the purpose was to supply.

7. The Drug Supply Offence

The elements of the drug ‘supply’ offence in article 28(K)(1)(a) are as follows:

  1. (a) The perpetrator produced, manufactured, extracted, prepared, offered, offered for sale, distributed, sold, delivered on any terms whatsoever, brokered, dispatched, dispatched in transit, transported, imported or exported. This list reproduces the forms of conduct listed in article 3(2) of the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention. Any one or more of these forms of conduct will suffice. Each has its own specific meaning, although they may overlap. ‘Production’ is defined in the 1961 Convention as the agricultural ‘separation of opium, coca leaves, cannabis and cannabis resin from the plants from which they are obtained’.Footnote 43 ‘Manufacture’ ‘means all processes, other than production, by which the drugs may be obtained and includes refining as well as the transformation of drugs into other drugs.’Footnote 44 ‘Extraction’ is the physical or chemical means of separating and collecting substances from mixtures.Footnote 45 ‘Preparation’ means mixing for use.Footnote 46 Although undefined, ‘offering’ involves tendering a drug to a potential consumer for acceptance or refusal, including as a gift. ‘Offering for sale’ implies offering for purchase. ‘Distribution’ ensures that drugs move through the chain of supply from producer to consumer, and ‘sale’ the disposal of drugs for some consideration. The catchall ‘delivery on any terms whatsoever’ ensures the inclusion of any form of delivery including constructive delivery through, for example, the transfer of keys to a storage facility. In ‘brokerage’ agents negotiate on behalf of buyer or seller to facilitate the transaction. ‘Dispatch’ involves the sending of drugs to a specific destination while ‘dispatch in transit’ involves sending drugs to a destination outside that territory or to one of which the dispatcher or carrier are ignorant. ‘Transport’ involves the conveying of drugs from one place to another by any mode through any medium with the specific purpose of carrying to a specific place or person.Footnote 47 The ‘import’ and ‘export’ of drugs is the ‘physical transfer of drugs from one State to another State, or from one territory to another territory of the same State.’Footnote 48

    In some AU member states these actions are covered by fewer broader terms. Thus s1(1) of Ghana’s Narcotic Drugs (Control, Enforcement and Sanctions) Law, 1990, only specifically prohibits ‘import’ and ‘export’, while section 3(1) specifically prohibits ‘manufacture, produce or distribute’, and section 6(1) specifically prohibits ‘supply’. Kenya’s approach is even more concise with the generic term ‘trafficking’ used in s4 of the Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994, but then in a common formula section 2 gives an expansive definition of ‘trafficking’ that specifies all of the forms spelled out in the drug conventions. In Kenyan practice there has been some dispute about whether it is necessary to specify in the indictment which specific mode of trafficking listed in that definition has been undertaken so long as one of these forms of action is actually undertaken on the evidence.Footnote 49 The better view and the practice that should be followed in the Criminal Chamber is that the charge sheet must disclose the specific form of drug ‘supply’ alleged so as to guide the prosecution in the evidence they must lead to establish the charge and properly inform the accused of the particular conduct alleged against them.Footnote 50

  2. (b) Drugs (as scheduled under the 1961 and 1971 Conventions).

  3. (c) Intentionally. While article 28(K)(1)(a) is silent as to mens rea, both the 1961 and 1988 Conventions from which it is derived provide that each of the proscribed acts must be ‘committed intentionally’.Footnote 51 Although most domestic legislation of AU member states does not specify the state of mind applicable to drug offences, the courts apply subjective mens rea to these offences in the absence of an express contrary statutory intention. While it has been held in Kenya that knowledge that someone is engaged in an act of trafficking is not a part of Kenyan law,Footnote 52 in other AU member states it is clear that mens rea is an ingredient of the offence and on the general principle actus non facit reum nisi mens sit rea the latter position must be the correct interpretation of the amended Statute. Intention suggests a purpose to engage or at least subjective foresight of a high probability of engaging in one of the listed actions with knowledge of the fact that one is supplying a drug;Footnote 53 recklessness in the sense of foresight of a possibility and reconciliation to that possibility will not suffice. In practice evidence of mere possession will not be enough to establish an intent to supply without further additional evidence such as the weight of drugs possessed. The South African Constitutional Court has held that ‘If an accused is found to have been in possession of a large quantity of dagga, it might, depending on all the circumstances and in the absence of an explanation giving rise to a reasonable doubt, be sufficient circumstantial evidence of dealing…’.Footnote 54 The jurisprudence from the AU member states on drug-related offences may prove to be a useful source of persuasive authority in the interpretation and application of the Malabo Protocol.

8. The Drug Cultivation Offence

The elements of the drug ‘cultivation’ offence in article 28(K)(1)(b) are as follows:

  1. (a) The perpetrator cultivated. According to the 1961 Convention ‘cultivation’ includes within its scope the unregulated, illicit, prohibited cultivation of the opium poppy, coca bush or cannabis plant.Footnote 55 Precisely what amounts to the action of cultivation is undefined, but it is usually taken to involve some deliberate fostering of the plant through objectively verifiable actions such as watering and weeding rather than simply witting or unwitting possession of property on which plants grow. In South African law, for example, it is taken to mean ‘to promote or stimulate the growth of any plant’.Footnote 56

  2. (b) The opium poppy, coca bush or cannabis plant. Following the definitions in the 1961 Convention, “Opium poppy” means the plant of the species Papaver somniferum L.Footnote 57 “Coca bush” means the plant of any species of the genus Erythroxylon.Footnote 58 “Cannabis plant” means any plant of the genus Cannabis.Footnote 59 These are the definitions used in AU members.Footnote 60 It follows that no person could be accused under this offence of cultivating cannabis resin or cannabis oil, which are derived from cannabis by ‘production’, an action within the scope of the supply offence.

  3. (c) Intentionally. While article 28(K)(1)(a) is silent as to mens rea, both the 1961 and 1988 Conventions from which it is derived provide that each of the proscribed acts must be ‘committed intentionally’.Footnote 61 It is necessary that the accused must have known the identity of the plant that they were cultivating. If they genuinely thought (which seems unlikely) that they were cultivating a tomato plant rather than cannabis they could not, for example, be found guilty. Finally, it has been pointed out in the South African case of S v MbathaFootnote 62 that the application of mens rea in this context entails more than just the intention to stimulate the growth of the plant (which is implicit in the act of cultivating) but in addition an ulterior purpose to sell or supply (deal in) the drug. Given that the cultivation offence in article 28(K)(1)(b) is not simply an analogue of possession and is a more serious offence involving participation in one aspect of the supply side of the drug traffic, it would be useful for subordinate measures to be adopted by the Criminal Chamber making it clear that such ulterior purpose is a necessary element of the mens rea for this offence.

9. Possession or Purchase for Trafficking

The elements of the possession or purchase for trafficking offence in article 28(K)(1)(c) are as follows:

  1. (a) The perpetrator possessed or purchased. Although undefined, purchase usually involves buying the drugs for consideration, while possession (also a condition relevant to many of the forms of supply discussed above) involves both a physical element (detentio) of the drugs, and a mental element (animus possidendi), awareness that they are in one’s physical control.Footnote 63

    The limits of the physical element are difficult to draw. A typical approach is that followed in Seychelles law where it may be established through a continuous act that involves either physical custody or the exercise of control.Footnote 64 To put it another way, possession may be actual in the sense that the accused has it in their personal possession or constructive in the sense they knowingly have it in another place, room or conveyance, or in the possession of another person for their or another’s benefit.Footnote 65 Seychelles’ jurisprudence suggests that control should be exclusive before one can be found to be in possession of the drug.Footnote 66 But more expansive approaches are taken. In Sierra Leone, for example, proof of the finding of a drug within the immediate vicinity of the accused or on an animal, vehicle, vessel or aircraft that the accused was at the time in charge of or that he accompanied it leads to a presumption that the accused is in possession.Footnote 67 It would not be advisable for the Criminal Chamber to take such a rigid position in this regard but to consider the evidence as a whole in deciding whether the accused enjoys effective control or not.

    The mental element is complicated because it doubles in function as both an element of the actus reus and of the mens rea. While article 28(K)(1)(a) is silent as to mens rea, both the 1961 and 1988 Conventions provide that each of the proscribed acts must be ‘committed intentionally’.Footnote 68 The key issue is whether the accused must know they are in possession of a substance or in addition, know that it is prohibited or even further, know the identity and qualities of that substance. Practice differs. Under Seychelles law the court must be satisfied that the accused had knowledge of the drug they possessed.Footnote 69 In Namibia the accused need not be fully aware of the name and nature of drug concerned; animus is satisfied by knowledge of the existence of the thing itself and not its qualities.Footnote 70 This permits in principle a mistake of fact of a basic kind to negate a charge (for example, the accused thought cannabis seeds were tomato seeds) but not of a more refined kind (the accused thought it was pure cocaine not cocaine adulterated with washing powder). This is an approach the Criminal Chamber would be advised to take. A common question is how much knowledge is required to establish possession of drugs found within some conveyance that the accused owns or controls or in which they were being carried. A similar issue arises regarding possession of drugs found within a dwelling that the accused owns or controls, lives in or was present in. As Botswana’s Court of Appeal has pointed out, in a case involving the discovery of 7894 mandrax tablets secreted in compartments in the boot of a car, ‘[u]sing innocent people to transport habit-forming drugs is something which, no doubt, is not unknown in the underworld of drugs, but a plea by the driver of a vehicle caught in possession of drugs that he was unaware that they were there is also not unknown.’Footnote 71 The practice in some AU members tends to depend on the degree of knowledge that the accused has of the presence of the drugs within the conveyance or dwelling, rather than their degree of control they have over the vehicle. Kenyan law insists that a passenger in a vehicle is not in possession of any drugs found therein unless they enter the vehicle with the full knowledge it is being used to convey drugs.Footnote 72 In other AU members control is the issue. In Namibian law, possession of the motor vehicle leads to a strong inference that he or she is in possession of its contents, an inference that place an evidential burden on the accused to raise real doubt that they had no reason to suspect that its contents were illicit.Footnote 73 One way of avoiding this problem is to adopt a presumption (rebuttable or irrebuttable) that the accused is aware that they are in possession of the drugs found in their possession, something common in domestic legislation.Footnote 74 A more principled way of alleviating some of the burden on the prosecution is to take the view that once detentio is proved the necessary animus is presumed unless the accused can meet an evidential burden that raises some doubt about their awareness thus shifting the burden onto the prosecution to adduce evidence sufficient to establish beyond reasonable doubt that the mistake was not honest.

  2. (b) Drugs (as scheduled under the 1961 and 1971 Conventions).

  3. (c) With a view to production, manufacture, extraction, preparation, offering, offering for sale, distribution, sale, delivery on any terms whatsoever, brokerage, dispatch, dispatch in transit, transport, importation or exportation. The implication is that ‘possession’ or ‘purchase’ must be for the ulterior purpose of use in the chain of supply, not for personal use. Although offences of this type are common among AU members,Footnote 75 such an ulterior purpose may be difficult to prove and for this reason the UN’s Official Commentary on the 1961 Convention suggests that states provide for a ‘legal presumption that any quantity exceeding a specified small amount is intended for distribution.’Footnote 76 Presumptions of this kind are common in post-1961 domestic drug legislation but are vulnerable to constitutional challenges for breaching the presumption of innocence.Footnote 77 The Statute does not provide for such a presumption, and it would be more principled to allow proof of evidence such as large quantities of drugs found in the accused’s possession as well as other circumstantial evidence to serve to shift an evidential burden onto the accused that they did not have such an ulterior purpose.

10. Precursor Offence

The elements of the ‘precursor’ offence in article 28(K)(1)(d) are as follows:

  1. (a) The perpetrator manufactured, transported or distributed. ‘Manufacture’ of precursors involves all the processes by which these substances may be obtained including refinement and transformation, ‘transport’ means the conveying of precursors from one place to another by any mode or medium, and ‘distribution’ the movement of the substance through the chain of supply from producer to consumer. The practice in the AU in this regard is patchy. South Africa, for example, only penalises the manufacture or supply of a scheduled precursor substanceFootnote 78 while regulating the import and export of these substances in the normal way.Footnote 79

  2. (b) Precursors (as defined in article 12 of the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention and Tabled in Tables I or II).

  3. (c) Intentionally. While article 28(K)(1)(a) is silent as to mens rea, both the 1961 and 1988 Conventions from which it is derived provide that each of the proscribed acts must be ‘committed intentionally’.Footnote 80

  4. (d) Knowing that they are to be used in or for the illicit production or manufacture of drugs. These offences must be carried out with specific knowledge of the illicit purpose to which these things are to be put in order to avoid extending their scope to innocent suppliers. Establishing knowledge – to know something as a fact – may be difficult and some States have lowered this threshold to suspicion.Footnote 81

11. Party liability and Inchoate offences

Article 28N expands the modes of responsibility for these offences to ‘any person who’:

  1. i. Incites, instigates, organises, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  2. ii. Aids or abets the commission of any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  3. iii. Is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  4. iv. Attempts to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute.

Article 28N covers all of the inchoate and participatory actions provided for in the 1961 Convention and in the 1988 Convention and adds some of its own. The 1961 Convention obliges parties to criminalise ‘participation in, conspiracy to commit and attempts to commit’ its offences as well as, ‘preparatory acts and financial operations’ in connection with its offences (although this obligation is subject to any ‘constitutional limitations’ of the States parties, which indicates that some States parties would not be able to take it up through constitutional incompatibility).Footnote 82 The 1988 Convention obliges parties to criminalise the ‘organization, management and financing’ of the supply offences but without constitutional limitation.Footnote 83 Its obligations to criminalise ‘public’ incitement (through the media),Footnote 84 conspiracy and inchoate forms of article 3(1) offencesFootnote 85 are, however, also subject to the constitutional limitation, as is criminalisation of ‘participation in, association or conspiracy to commit, attempts to commit and aiding, abetting, facilitating and counselling the commission of any’ article 3(1) offence.Footnote 86 One difficulty may be that inchoate offences such as conspiracy (an agreement to commit an offence) are common in common law AU membersFootnote 87 but not in civil law AU members where it may be unknown. It is unclear what the implication of this is for domestic jurisdictions, in civil law states, which would have the first responsibility to prosecute the crimes under the complementarity principle and the failure of which is required before the Criminal Chamber will have jurisdiction over the matter.

12. Punishment for drug trafficking offences

The amended Statute provides no guidance for the punishment of the offences defined in article 28K. The penal provisions in the drug conventions suggest proportionality is an overriding concern although the 1988 Convention emphasises that punishment should be at the severe end of the scale. Article 36(1) of the 1961 Convention provides (i) that all the forms of drug-related conduct enumerated in article 36(1) shall be ‘punishable offences’ and (ii) ‘serious offences shall be liable to adequate punishment particularly by imprisonment or other penalties of deprivation of liberty.’ The 1971 Convention also adopts this dual punishment regime. Article 3(4)(a) of the 1988 Convention introduces a stronger normative element which can be interpreted as pointing to more severe penalties. It requires that parties must ensure that article 3(1) offences are punished by penalties that consider their ‘grave nature’, using punishments ‘such as’ ‘imprisonment or other forms of deprivation of liberty’, ‘pecuniary sanctions’ and ‘confiscation’. The 1988 Convention also provides a non-exhaustive list of aggravating factors,Footnote 88 which may characterise an article 3(1) offence as ‘particularly serious’, and which parties must permit their courts to take into account. These include the involvement of an organised criminal group in the offence, the involvement of the offender in other international organised criminal activities, the involvement of the offender in other illegal activities facilitated by the offence, the use of violence or arms by the offender, the holding of public office by the offender, use of minors, commission of the offence in a prison, educational facility, social service facility, and previous convictions. The punitive tendency is sustained at a regional level. For example, article 4(2)(b) of the SADC Protocol provides that domestic legislation in SADC States shall provide for ‘maximum custodial sentencing which will serve both as punishment and deterrent and would include provision for rehabilitation.’

Statutory schemes for the punishment of these offences among AU members vary widely, but imprisonment is common and potential punishments heavy. Some employ statutory minima,Footnote 89 some statutory maxima,Footnote 90 some a range between a minimum and a maximum,Footnote 91 and in rare instances penalties are stipulated.Footnote 92 The tariff range frequently extends to heavy punishments including life.Footnote 93 The imposition of fines may be in additionFootnote 94 or in the alternative to imprisonment but they are often relative to the value of local currencies and standard of living in local economies and do not provide an Africa-wide frame of reference.Footnote 95 Some AU members apply the death penalty for drug trafficking.Footnote 96 Although the drug conventions are silent in this regard, human rights bodies have criticised executions for drug offences as violations of international lawFootnote 97 and the UNODC Executive Director has noted that the weight of opinion is that these offences do not reach the threshold of most serious crimes.Footnote 98 Employment of aggravating factors is common and they may include previous convictions,Footnote 99 holding public office, membership of a criminal organisation, resort to the use of violence or weapons, involvement of health personnelFootnote 100 or even membership of a group organised extraterritorially for the purpose of committing the crime.Footnote 101

Practice in domestic courts differs widely. Considering factors like the volume of the substance involved (on the theory that greater quantity means greater profit deserves greater punishmentFootnote 102) and the harmful potential of the particular class of drugs (revealed by its scheduling), supply is usually punished by periods of imprisonment, or fines, or combinations of the two. Courts have, however, emphasised that in drugs cases volume and type of drug are not the only factors to be considered and that other individuating factors must be taken into account when exercising the inherent sentencing discretion of the courts.Footnote 103 Punishment of the organisers of the traffic is clearly the target, something colourfully illustrated in the judgment of the Swaziland Supreme Court in R v Iddi and Others:Footnote 104

  1. [35] The above dictum is authority for the proposition that the big kahunas who lead the networks described in (d) above should receive substantial custodial sentences. It is a notorious fact that these faceless bosses who head, control and direct wholesale distribution networks are rarely, if ever caught and brought to book by prosecuting authorities. The small fry, such as these three appellants, are the expendable couriers and mules, defined in the Concise Oxford Dictionary as a courier for illegal drugs, who knowingly, wittingly and willingly, undertake to transport illegal drugs in a number of ingenious ways across international frontiers.

In the final analysis, however, the Criminal Chamber enjoys a complete discretion to make the punishment fit the crime. It would be practical to support the articulation in a subordinate instrument of punishment maxima and aggravating factors, together with detailed guidance emphasising the importance of individuating factors and the overall goal of suppression of the organisation of the traffic. It should be noted, however, that many of these aggravating factors and punishments are apt for the punishment of individuals, but inappropriate to the punishment of corporate entities which is provided for in the Protocol under article 46C. Of course the imposition of penalties on corporate officers who engage in these offences is possible; the more taxing task will be develop a jurisprudence which makes it possible to impose appropriate financial penalties on these entities themselves or to be more adventurous and order the structural reform of these entities.

Finally, as part of the penalty process the Criminal Chamber will have to exercise the powers of confiscation provided under article 43A(5). Supporting provision will have to be made in subordinate instruments for effective measures for ordering AU members to trace, freeze, and seize the proceeds of crime and to request non-African States to do so.

13. Treatment and Rehabilitation of Drug Traffickers Who Are Themselves Users

On occasion alleged traffickers will also be users and will require treatment and rehabilitation during trial and on disposition. While the amended Statute provides no guidance for the treatment of suspects, accused persons and convicts who are themselves drug dependant, the drug conventions provide guidance in this regard. In terms of article 36(1)(b) of the 1961 Convention (inserted by article 14 of the 1972 Protocol) parties have the discretion to implement measures such as treatment, education, and rehabilitation as alternatives to conviction and punishment or in addition to conviction and punishment, no matter how serious the offence, when the offender is an abuser. Article 3(4)(c) of the 1988 Convention allows parties ‘in appropriate cases of a minor nature’ to provide as an alternative to punishment measures such as treatment and aftercare for drug users engaged in article 3(1) drug supply offences. Article 4(2)(b) of the SADC Protocol requires provision for rehabilitation. AU members have made provision at a legislative level for these services.Footnote 105 These provisions suggest that the Criminal Chamber should ensure that it is in a position to provide accused persons and convicts through the agency of AU members a variety of therapeutic programmes to enable the amelioration of their dependence and their ‘social reintegration’.Footnote 106 This should be either in addition to punishment or as an alternative (in those rare cases where relatively minor offenders such as drug couriers who are also users are before the court because they have been implicated in a major case).

14. Practical Challenges in Prosecuting Drug Trafficking Offences

Positive complementarity with AU members regarding the drug trafficking offences is likely to be hampered by the uneven development of anti-drug trafficking legislation across the continent. Many African states retained colonial era cannabis laws at independence because of the low incidence of trafficking of other drugs. While some states have updated their laws others have not.

Operationalizing these offences will also face particular challenges. Regarding formal legal assistance, Article 46 L (1) of the Protocol provides for a general duty of States Parties to co-operate with the Court in the investigation of the crimes defined by the Protocol which thus includes drug trafficking and cultivation. Article 46L (2) provides for a standard list of specific forms of cooperation that can be sought from States Parties including identification of suspects and production of evidence. Importantly it includes an obligation to provide ‘any other type of assistance’ not prohibited by the law of the requested State. The mini-MLAT in article 7 of the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention spells out in detail conditions for refusal, and the procedure to be adopted not mentioned in article 46L(2). In practice this has been overtaken at a multilateral level regarding cooperation against drug trafficking by the more complex provisions for assistance in article 18 of the UN Convention against Transnational Organised Crime.Footnote 107 At a more practical level, the Criminal Chamber’s investigative and enforcement capacity will depend in part on the specialist drug units of AU member state police forces such as the National Drugs Enforcement Agency (NDEA) in the Seychelles. The Protocol does not provide for the kinds of law enforcement cooperation schemes now common in the large crime control conventions. They provide for police cooperation in the form for example, of direct exchange of information. Article 9(1)(a) of the 1988 Drug Trafficking Convention, for example, obliges parties to ‘establish channels of communication between competent agencies’ regarding article 3(1) drug trafficking offences. These systems are heavily conditioned by the interest of States. Their success is aligned to the enthusiasm (or lack thereof) regarding the particular transnational crime. The development of trust between different police forces is the other key condition to their success. In order to enjoy success the officials of the African court are going to have to insert themselves into this ‘transnational subculture of policing’Footnote 108 while negotiating effectively with the interests of the large powers such as the United States that police drugs globally. Moreover, national police forces in African States have problems of their own: inadequate resourcing, training, weak law enforcement structures, shortage of detection and forensic capabilities, and corruption have, for example, all been identified by the ECOWAS Regional Action Plan as problems.Footnote 109 Evidence in some cases implicates officials in drug trafficking in certain African countries and prosecutors before the Criminal Chamber may find themselves working in a hostile environment where cooperation from local officials is not forthcoming.Footnote 110 The Criminal Chamber will also have to rely on the legality within the domestic law of the AU members of specialist policing tactics like controlled delivery and undercover operations, surveillance, joint investigation teams, all of which are provided for in the UN Drug ConventionsFootnote 111 and in some AU members.Footnote 112 AU members have on occasion had difficulties in engaging in international cooperation in drug trafficking cases where much of the enforcement action has been undertaken by foreign law enforcement,Footnote 113 but they are becoming more adept at transnational policing of drug trafficking and the Criminal Chamber should be able to tap that expertise.Footnote 114 Protection of human rights during enforcement must also be guaranteed. The UN’s Commission on Narcotic Drugs notes that enforcement of drug offences must respect:

a range of rights, including the right to health, to the protection of the child, to private and family life, to non-discrimination, to the right to life, the right not to be subjected to torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, and the right not to be subjected to arbitrary arrest or detention.Footnote 115

Many of these challenges could be addressed by provision at the AU level for a law enforcement cooperation scheme such as that envisaged in article 6 of the SADC Protocol and a more detailed scheme of legal assistance using the provisions in the UN Convention against Transnational Organised Crime as a guide, because they are not specific to any particular offence.

15. Changes in Global Drug Control

The final challenge for the Criminal Chamber is adapting to changes in international drug control itself. Drug laws have been subject to constitutional challenges at a national level although unsuccessfully,Footnote 116 and there is growing pressure to reform the UN Drug Conventions,Footnote 117 although it is uncertain how much support for reform there is in Africa itself. If, however, a substance was rescheduled or de-scheduled that would not require any further amendment of the amended Statute as the Criminal Chamber’s jurisdiction expands and contracts in material terms depending on what substances are scheduled in the existing schedules under the drug conventions.

16. Conclusion

The inclusion of drug trafficking and drug cultivation within the jurisdiction of the African court’s criminal chamber is an entirely novel development; these offences are not within the jurisdiction of any other international tribunal. This development is designed to respond to the dramatic increase in drug trafficking in parts of the continent, which presents a serious challenge for the AU and its member states. Developing the relationship between the court’s jurisdiction over this crime and the international drug control system based on the UN drug conventions will lead the African court into uncharted territory. The crimes in article 28(1) are not, however, conceptually challenging. Their elements are well known and understood in national jurisdictions throughout Africa. The Court faces two major difficulties: first, to ensure that only serious drug trafficking and serious drug cultivation offences are taken up into the jurisdiction of the court, and second, to articulate effectively with the existing specialist law enforcement procedures and institutions directed towards drug law enforcement. The challenge will be not to be overcome by trivial offences while at the same time being ineffective against the truly serious offences.

14 The Crime of Piracy

Douglas Guilfoyle and Rob McLaughlin
1. Introduction

Article 28A(5) of the Protocol includes the crime of piracy within the jurisdiction of the Court. Piracy is defined in Article 28F in the following terms:

Piracy consists of any of the following acts:

  1. (a) any illegal acts of violence or detention, or any act of depredation, committed for private ends by the crew or the passengers of a private boat, ship or a private aircraft, and directed:

    1. i. on the high seas, against another boat, ship or aircraft, or against persons or property on board such boat, ship or aircraft;

    2. ii. against a boat, ship, aircraft, persons or property in a place outside the jurisdiction of any State

  2. (b) any act of voluntary participation in the operation of a boat, ship or of an aircraft with knowledge of facts making it a pirate boat, ship or aircraft;

  3. (c) any act of inciting or of intentionally facilitating an act described in subparagraph (a) or (b).

This definition is drawn from the Article 101 of the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS);Footnote 1 indeed, the provisions are identical save for the addition of the word ‘boat’ to Article 28F. As discussed below, Article 101 UNCLOS is often thought of less as a crime creating provision and more as a jurisdictional one providing broad authority to criminalise certain conduct, the detail of which must necessarily be filled in by national law. This chapter will address first the legal history underlying this drafting, then the elements of the offence set out and, finally, we consider some of the difficulties in interpreting and applying the present provision as drafted, and how they might be resolved.

2. Legal History

Contrary to popular belief, the current international law applicable to piracy is not of ancient origin. Certainly, references to piracy in classical Graeco-Roman writings date to at least 400 BC. It was thus said of King Minos of Crete: ‘It is likely he cleared the sea of piracy as far as he was able, to improve his revenues.’Footnote 2 Famous historical episodes of piracy include the Barbary Corsairs and piracy in the Caribbean in the 16th to early 19th centuries. However, the term ‘piracy’ only acquired some settled legal meaning relatively recently. Historically, the word was often used simply to denounce the maritime violence of one’s political enemies, whether lawful or not.Footnote 3

The law of piracy as stated in UNCLOS is the result of various twentieth century attempts to codify aspects of existing international law. Accurately defining piracy for the purposes of public international law through such an exercise proved an exceptionally difficult task due to diverse and contradictory historical source material. One set of codifiers were thus moved to state that, ‘An investigator finds that instead of a single relatively simple problem [defining piracy], there are a series of difficult problems which have occasioned [at different times] a great diversity of professional opinion.’Footnote 4 The complete suite of articles dealing with piracy in UNCLOS (Articles 100–107; and Article 110) follow very closely the drafting of the equivalent provisions of the 1958 Geneva Convention on the High Seas (Articles 14–22).Footnote 5 Indeed, the High Seas Convention provisions were adopted during the UNCLOS negotiations with little dissent or debate.Footnote 6 The drafting history is well-summarised by Shearer:

[P]iracy received its first comprehensive definition … in Art. 15 Geneva Convention on the High Seas of 1958 … That definition, and the ancillary provisions relating to piracy in Arts 14 and 16–21, were based on the preparatory work of the United Nations International Law Commission [in 1950–1956] … which, in turn, drew on the Draft Convention on Piracy prepared by the Harvard Research in International Law published in 1932.Footnote 7

Indeed, the Harvard Research further drew on work done by Ambassador Matsuda in 1926 for the League of Nations Committee of Experts project on codification of international law.Footnote 8 What is generally not appreciated is that the drafting proposals of 1926, 1932 and 1950–6, which culminated in the High Seas Convention provisions, were not, realistically, codification efforts. This is for the simple reason that the source materials on which they had to rely (national legislation and court decisions, State practice, the writings of jurists) were so contradictory as to make codification impossible.Footnote 9 Matsuda provided only very limited explanation of his drafting choices in 1926 and appears to have approached the question without detailed historical research. The subsequent work of the Harvard Researchers has been accurately described as ‘frankly non-codifying but de lege ferenda’ and the later (and decisively influential) work of the International Law Commission as ‘legislative’.Footnote 10 The point is further made by reference to the numerous historical controversies over the definition of the offence of piracy itself.

These controversies included: the geographical scope of the offence; whether politically motivated acts could be piracy; and whether States could commit piracy. These questions are discussed below in relation to the relevant elements of the offence. In general terms, early definitions of piracy stressed that it was simply robbery on the high seas without letters of marque or other State sanction.Footnote 11 As Lauterpacht put it, ‘[P]iracy in its original and strict meaning is every unauthorised act of violence committed by a private vessel on the open sea against another vessel with intent to plunder (animo furandi).’Footnote 12 Lauterpacht went on to observe that this approach was less than entirely accurate as ‘cases … not covered by this narrow definition’ were considered piratical, including ‘unauthorised acts of violence, such as murder … committed on the open sea without intent to plunder’.Footnote 13

Nonetheless, following this ‘codification’ work and its widespread acceptance, including the piracy provisions’ re-enactment in successive treaties, the piracy provisions of UNCLOS are now taken to reflect customary international law.Footnote 14 That said, the UNCLOS provisions are not necessarily exhaustive of custom in that Article 105 refers only to the adjudicative jurisdiction of the courts of the flag State of a warship that captures pirates. However, it is generally accepted that customary international law grants universal jurisdiction to all States to prosecute piracy suspects, irrespective of whether a warship of their nationality captured them, and that UNCLOS has not abrogated this power.Footnote 15 This is of limited relevance in the present context insofar as Article 46E bis of the Protocol restricts the jurisdiction of the Court to a series of bases (such as flag State or active or passive nationality jurisdiction) not including universal jurisdiction. This, however, poses no problem in itself for the Court. The jurisdiction it exercises is one delegated to it by member States. Those member States themselves may, without violating the general principle, choose to exercise universal jurisdiction over piracy on a limited basis or subject its exercise to preconditions. Thus, for example, many national laws limit the actual exercise of jurisdiction over piracy to cases affecting the national interest in some manner. Equally, there is no legal obstacle to conferring on an international court jurisdiction over piracy which falls short of full universal jurisdiction even if theoretically such a jurisdiction could be delegated to it by its member States.

In the period 2008–2013 piracy off the coast of Somalia was a particular cause of concern, and was (and continues to be) treated in numerous United Nations Security Council resolutions.Footnote 16 These invariably affirmed that the relevant law is that which is set out in UNCLOS,Footnote 17 typically stating that the Security Council affirms ‘that international law, as reflected in the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea of 10 December 1982 …, sets out the legal framework applicable to combating piracy and armed robbery at sea, as well as other ocean activities.’Footnote 18 This appears an unequivocal assertion that the UNCLOS definition now reflects customary law.

3. Elements of the Primary Offence

The difficulty posed by incorporating the UNCLOS definition of piracy into the statute of a criminal court is that UNCLOS defines a jurisdiction over piracy. It does not, necessarily, define an offence, or at least not with the specificity many modern legal systems would require. To take but two examples: the concept of ‘illegal act of violence’ is, at best, question begging (illegal under what system of law?); and the idea of ‘intentionally facilitating’ is left undefined and is not necessarily known to all legal systems. To some extent, this is to be expected. UNCLOS as a widely ratified instrument intended for universal adoption could not possibly spell out in detail a crime capable of direct translation into every conceivable national legal system. At best it could set the parameters within which States could validly define and punish acts of piracy. The ways in which States incorporate the offence of piracy into their national law will vary widely. There is no single right way to conduct the exercise, and it must always be done within the broader context of national criminal law in order to be coherent with other aspects of that law. In most cases, the UNCLOS provisions on piracy will be incorporated into national criminal law by passing laws implementing Articles 100 to 107 of UNCLOS with necessary modifications to suit the relevant national system. Nonetheless, a number of national legal systems have adopted national laws that use the UNCLOS definition with only minimal amendments.Footnote 19 This suggests the theoretical problems in applying the UNCLOS text directly in concrete criminal cases may be somewhat overstated. The ‘primary’ offence described in Article 28F is contained in sub-paragraph (a). This offence has a series of elements which must be met in order for an offence of piracy to be made out. The offence of piracy thus requires:

  1. (1) any illegal act of violence, detention, or depredation;

  2. (2) for private ends;

  3. (3) from a private ship against another ship (which could be a non-private ship such as a warship); and

  4. (4) occurring on the high seas or in a place outside the jurisdiction of any State.

These are addressed in turn below.

A. An Illegal Act of Violence, Detention or Depredation

First, piracy requires an ‘illegal’ act or acts ‘of violence or detention, or any act of depredation’ (the latter usually being defined as plunder, pillage, robbery or damage).Footnote 20 Despite the reference to ‘acts’, a single prohibited act can constitute piracy.Footnote 21 Thus piracy may be made out by proving an act of: violence, detention, or robbery. Each of these potentially piratical acts should be construed separately and not cumulatively. One should note that the word ‘violence’ is wide enough to cover any illegal act of force and thus it does not have to be of a particular severity or result in a particular level of physical injury or damage. Further, ‘detention’ operates as an autonomous concept and requires no violence per se. Thus, in a situation where the crew do not resist and there is no physical violence by the pirates, but the crew is nevertheless ‘detained’ by being locked in a compartment, this first element would be made out. An act of either violence or detention alone is sufficient: no robbery need be intended. Conversely, piracy may be committed through robbery without violence or detention where, for example, pirates come aboard a vessel undetected in order to steal loose valuables.

Some ambiguity was introduced when the qualification ‘illegal’ was inserted into the earlier wording of the Harvard Draft Convention by the International Law Commission.Footnote 22 The best view is either that this serves to emphasise that the act must ‘be dissociated from a lawful authority’ or is ordinarily left to the national law of the prosecuting State.Footnote 23 For a prosecution before an international court, the former consideration is obviously the more important. It opens the important possibility that where an act of violence, detention, or depredation is for some reason lawful in accordance with the flag State law applicable on either the alleged pirate vessel, or the alleged victim vessel, then it cannot be defined as piratical. Consider the following example. Imagine two yachts meet at sea and a person from one (yacht A) is invited aboard the other (yacht B) by its master. Assume then that the master of yacht B, threatens the person invited aboard from yacht A with a knife. If the person from yacht A reacts in self-defence and breaks the arm of the master of yacht B, this is not an illegal act of violence because it was an act carried out in lawful self-defence. The example described would thus not constitute piracy.

B. Private Ends

Second, the relevant illegal acts must be ‘committed for private ends by the crew or the passengers of a private ship or a private aircraft’. The key concepts here are threefold. The first two relate to the ‘two ship’ element of the offence discussed below. These are: (a) that piracy must be committed from a private vessel (UNCLOS by definition excludes the possibility of warships or government vessels committing piracy unless their crew have mutinied);Footnote 24 and (b) that piracy involves the crew or passengers of that private vessel committing the piratical acts against a second victim vessel or persons or property aboard (as discussed further below). Thirdly, and contentiously, piratical acts must be ‘committed for private ends’. There are two views as to the meaning of this phrase. Some authors have maintained that this requirement excludes all acts committed with political motives from being piratical; others have argued that all acts of violence that lack state sanction are acts undertaken for private ends.Footnote 25 The question then is whether the determining factor in judging ‘private ends’ should be the subjective motivation of the pirate (contrasting the idea of ‘private ends’ with ‘political purposes’) or whether their acts are objectively sanctioned by a State (contrasting ‘private ends’ with ‘public authority’). The question is returned to below (in section 6) in relation to challenges in the interpretation and application of the crime, but it is worth noting that in the few cases where national courts have been required to rule on the issue in criminal cases they have consistently upheld the proposition that unlawful violence on the high seas cannot be justified or excused from being piracy on the basis that it was committed with a political motive.Footnote 26 This approach would seem sensible. It is not apparent why the law of piracy should include, in effect, a defence that would excuse unlawful and dangerous acts on the high seas because they advance a political agenda. However, we should nonetheless note that some incidents of violence at sea which were dealt with only at the diplomatic level - such as the Santa Maria in 1961– were assessed and analysed at the time by reference to a possible exception for actions in the course of civil war ‘insurgency’ (discussed further in Section 6).Footnote 27

C. The Two Ship Rule

Third, the act of piracy must be directed either ‘against another ship or aircraft, or against persons or property on board such ship or aircraft’ (in relation to events on the high seas) or ‘against a ship, aircraft, persons or property’ (in relation to events occurring in ‘a place outside the jurisdiction of any State’). This is frequently described as the ‘two ship rule’: generally piracy requires that there be two vessels involved – the pirate vessel and a victim vessel. The alternative, regarding acts committed from a private vessel against persons or property outside the jurisdiction of any State, is considered below (at 3.D).

Situations involving illegal or violent conduct on the high seas in which there is only one ship involved – for example, where passengers or crew within a vessel mutiny and illegally seize control of that vessel – are not considered piracy under UNCLOS or, indeed, Article 28F of the Protocol. Such conduct is nevertheless likely to be an offence under some other law, for example, the 1988 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts Against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (SUA Convention).Footnote 28 Under the SUA Convention, for example, state parties agree that ‘[a]ny person commits an offence if that person unlawfully and intentionally … seizes or exercises control over a ship by force or threat thereof or any other form of intimidation’; it is a further offence to injure or kill anyone in the course of so doing.Footnote 29 The SUA Convention was drafted in the wake of the Achille Lauro incident in which passengers hijacked a vessel and in the course of attempting to intimidate the government of Israel, killed a hostage aboard.Footnote 30 Of course, the SUA Convention binds only those States party to it and has no direct application under the Court’s statute. One should note that while piracy is subject to universal jurisdiction as a matter of customary international law most ‘terrorist’ offences under treaties are subject only to some form of ‘prosecute or extradite’ obligation, which applies only as between those States which have ratified the relevant treaties.Footnote 31

D. ‘On the High Seas’ or ‘Outside the Jurisdiction of Any State’

Finally, piratical acts must take place ‘on the high seas’ or in ‘a place outside the jurisdiction of any State’. For the purposes of the offence of piracy in Article 28F paragraph (a)(i), the relevant acts must take place on the ‘high seas’. It is regrettable the term is not defined in the Protocol as it might give rise to the impression that piracy can only be committed outside waters under national jurisdiction. This is not so. Under UNCLOS, the provisions of the law sea relating to piracy apply not only to the high seas but to all maritime areas outside national waters (that is, internal waters, territorial seas and archipelagic waters)Footnote 32 including the contiguous zone and Exclusive Economic Zone (EEZ).Footnote 33 This follows from the fact that the EEZ is not a zone in which a coastal State enjoys sovereignty, merely certain sovereign rights; conversely, a variety of high seas freedoms and powers (though not all of them) enjoyed by the international community generally continue to operate in the EEZ.Footnote 34 Again, it is worth noting that the UNCLOS rules on piracy are accepted as stating customary international law;Footnote 35 therefore they could be taken into account in interpreting the Protocol under Charter Article 31(1)(c) on the law applicable before the Court.

A consequence of the high seas requirement is that acts otherwise capable of constituting ‘piracy’ but which take place within a States’ internal waters, territorial sea or archipelagic waters are not acts of piracy under international law. Such acts of violence, detention or depredation between vessels are matters for the national law of the relevant coastal State, and the flag State, to judge according to their own legislation and are not matters of international concern or universal jurisdiction. The term ‘armed robbery at sea’ is usually used by the International Maritime Organisation (and more recently by the UN Security Council) to refer to such acts of violence against shipping within the territorial sea or in ports, even if no ‘robbery’ occurs.Footnote 36

The reference to ‘other place[s] outside the jurisdiction of any State’ was included in order to cover acts ‘committed by a ship or aircraft on an island constituting terra nullius or on the shores of an unoccupied territory.’Footnote 37 In 1980 and 1982 during the UNCLOS negotiations Peru proposed the deletion of these words as unnecessary given that, as discussed above, the law of piracy clearly applied to the EEZ and thus areas within State jurisdiction.Footnote 38 As the Peruvian proposal was rejected it might be inferred that the Conference considered the terra nullius argument still had some merit (or considered the issue insufficiently serious to merit the amendment).Footnote 39 This provision could apply in, for example, the unlikely event that a new island was created through a volcanic eruption, which was not claimed by, and thus not under the jurisdiction of, any State. If a vessel attacked persons or property ashore (for example, shipwrecked passengers) this would constitute piracy. It is also conceivable that that this provision could bring within the definition of piracy a mutiny of the crew against the master of a vessel which occurred in such a place.Footnote 40 Otherwise it could only encompass acts on the shores of the unclaimed sector of Antarctica (sovereign claims over the rest of the landmass are ‘frozen’ but not extinguished by the Antarctic Treaty).Footnote 41

4. The Offence of Voluntary Participation in a Pirate Craft

Article 28F(b) of the Protocol (and Article 101(b) of UNCLOS) define a secondary type of piracy offence – one that does not require the actual commission of an offence in the sense of Article 28F, paragraph (a). This offence focuses upon presence in, and participation in the running of, a ‘pirate boat, ship or aircraft’. An oddity of Article 28F(b) is that this critical phrase is not defined. Presumably the intention was implicitly to rely upon the definition found in Article 103 UNCLOS, and recognised as custom on the basis outlined above. Article 103 of UNCLOS provides:

A ship or aircraft is considered a pirate ship or aircraft if it is intended by the persons in dominant control to be used for the purpose of committing one of the acts referred to in article 101 [the principal definition of piracy]. The same applies if the ship or aircraft has been used to commit any such act, so long as it remains under the control of the persons guilty of that act.

For the reasons discussed above, this must be taken to be the applicable definition at customary international law and is therefore capable of application under Article 31(1)(c) of the Statute to interpret Article 28A5(b) of the Protocol. The reason for the addition of the word ‘boat’ is unclear, but it may be intended to cover small boats working either on their own or as part of a team with a pirate ‘mothership’ as was common during the Somali piracy crisis of 2008–13.

On this basis the following may be considered a pirate vessel:

  • the vessel in which the pirates travel to a place to commit an act of piracy, or travel from the place where they have committed an act of piracy;

  • a vessel in which people are travelling, where it is believed, on reasonable grounds, that the people in that vessel are intending to commit an act of piracy; and

  • any vessel which the pirates have already taken through an act of piracy and which they are still in control of – most generally by still being aboard that vessel. However, once a pirated vessel is no longer in the control of pirates, it ceases to be a pirate vessel.

Some important issues for maritime law enforcement agents, prosecutors, and judges to consider in applying this definition include:

  • who can be treated as a ‘person in dominant control’ and what are the indicators of this state of affairs;

  • how does the relevant jurisdiction deal with the issue of ‘intent’ / ‘intended’; and

  • which factors may prove or disprove whether a pirated vessel was still under the dominant control of those guilty of its initial pirating at the time of its seizure by maritime law enforcement agents.

These questions are returned to below. On any approach, however, under this provision it is plain that persons not directly involved in the commission of illegal acts of violence, detention or depredation may also be held liable for piracy. It may criminalise some of those who support the capacity of others to commit piracy – for example, deckhands or cooks on board a pirate ship, who have joined the ship knowing it is a pirate ship.

The offence created involves any act of voluntary participation in the operation of a boat, ship or of an aircraft with knowledge of facts making it a pirate boat, ship or aircraft. Several of the key elements of this offence can only be properly understood in light of general criminal law concepts (such as complicity or common purpose) normally supplied by the ‘general part’ of criminal law. While a range of ‘modes of responsibility’ are acknowledged in Article 28N of the Protocol they are not further defined and will require elucidation by the Court.Footnote 42

To be convicted of an offence created on the basis of Article 28F(b), the elements contained in the Article 103 UNCLOS definition of a pirate vessel need to be established. Thus the prosecution would generally be required to establish (to the requisite standard of proof) that each of the accused were:

  1. (a) involved in an act, severally or jointly, of;

  2. (b) voluntary;

  3. (c) participation;

  4. (d) in the operation of that ship; and

  5. (e) that ship

    1. (i) has been used to commit any illegal act of violence or detention, or any act of depredation, committed for private ends by its crew or its passengers and has remained under the control of the persons who committed those acts; or

    2. (ii) is intended by the person in dominant control to be used for the purpose of committing, for private ends, any illegal act of violence, detention or depredation.

In the present context, neither the Protocol nor UNCLOS provides a specific definition of ‘voluntary participation’ in relation to piracy (although we might presume it to have a volitional or intentional element), or any precise detail as to what acts constitute ‘operation’ of a vessel. Similarly, any analysis of whether a person had ‘knowledge of facts making [the vessel] a pirate ship’ will to a large extent depend upon the way in which the Court defines the level of criminal responsibility it considers most closely analogous to ‘knowledge’. The words ‘act of voluntary participation’ should require at the least the participatory presence of each of the pirates arrested on board a pirate ship. In some circumstances it will not be justified to convict all persons found on board a pirate ship on the basis that they are all pirates. Some act of participation by each of the pirates, whether by way of firing or holding a weapon, jettisoning goods, manoeuvring the ship, taking care of supplies or being on the lookout with binoculars, for example would suffice.Footnote 43

An appropriate source of law on both questions might be Article 30 of the International Criminal Court Statute. Article 30 provides that a person has intent if: ‘(a) In relation to conduct, that person means to engage in the conduct; (b) In relation to a consequence, that person means to cause that consequence or is aware that it will occur in the ordinary course of events.’ In relation to knowledge, Article 30 provides: ‘“knowledge” means awareness that a circumstance exists or a consequence will occur in the ordinary course of events.’ On such an approach it would be enough to intentionally engage in the operation of a vessel, with awareness of the fact either that:

  1. (a) it has been used to commit an act of piracy and remains under the control of the persons who committed those acts; or

  2. (b) it is intended by the person in dominant control of it to be used for the purpose of committing an act of piracy.Footnote 44

Thus if the prosecution were to proceed based on Article 28F(b), they will have to prove either that at the time of the act of voluntary participation that the ship had already been used for a pirate attack in the past (and remained under the control of the same group of pirates) or that it was intended to be used for such an act in the future. On the first possibility, a ship that had been used by one set of pirates for purposes of piracy and sold off to another set of pirates (but which has not yet been used in a pirate attack) would not be a pirate vessel for the purposes of a prosecution under Article 28F(b). The prosecution must prove not only that a vessel had been used to commit one or more of the acts referred to in Article 28F(a)(i) or (ii) but also that it remained under the control of the persons who committed those acts at the time of the accused’s act of voluntarily participation in the operation of that vessel.

On the alternative possibility, the vessel was intended by the person in dominant control to use it for the purpose of committing an act of piracy in the future, it would suffice to prove that the accused had knowledge of that intent at the time he or she voluntarily participated in the operation of the ship.

Similarly, if the suspect had voluntarily participated in the operation of the ship, but without knowledge that the ship had been or was to be used for the purpose of committing acts of piracy, that person may not necessarily be made liable. Thus, if that person had voluntarily participated in the operation of a ship with the intention of carrying out some other illegal purpose, such as smuggling of arms, narcotics or contraband, then his or her conduct would not fall within Article 28F(b).

5. The Offence of Inciting or Intentionally Facilitating an Act of Piracy

The final type of piracy offence in Article 28F(c) (also found in Article 101(c) of UNCLOS) is the offence of ‘any act of inciting or of intentionally facilitating an act described in subparagraph (a) or (b)’.

This could criminalise the acts of those who organise or finance pirate raids,Footnote 45 including their activities ashore, as the geographical limitations of Article 28F(a) of the Protocol - or indeed of Article 101 (a) of UNCLOS - are not reproduced here.Footnote 46 It was noted by the Netherlands in 1956 that the International Law Commission’s drafting – in omitting reference to the high seas – would allow this provision to apply elsewhere.Footnote 47 The International Law Commission did not respond to the suggestion that the drafting be made consistent to prevent such a result.

A number of commentators have therefore taken the view, based on its plain language, that Article 101(c) of UNCLOS could apply to acts committed ashore.Footnote 48 The same logic would apply to Article 28F(a). This contention has leant some strength by the idea that Article 101 sets out a general definition of piracy in international law applicable beyond the Convention (as described in para. 1 above). At least one appellate court in the United States has thus held that acts of aiding and abetting piracy need not occur on the high seas and are subject to universal jurisdiction even when committed on land.Footnote 49

As is the case for the Article 101(b) offence, proof of the elements of this offence will be subject to the definitional approach taken to concepts such as ‘incite’ or ‘facilitate’. For example, the term ‘facilitate’ may in the relevant jurisdiction not be a term of legal art at all use will need to be made of other modes of criminal liability such as ‘aid and abet’, ‘conspire’, ‘incite’, or ‘procure’.

6. Challenges in the Interpretation and Application of the Crime

A number of possible challenges in interpreting and applying the crime of piracy within the framework of the Statute, as amended by the Protocol, have been discussed above. Principally these arise from the absence of definitions of key concepts such as that of a pirate boat, ship or aircraft which – in a law of the sea context – are normally supplied by other treaty provisions. The most likely technique for resolving such ambiguities would be to treat the relevant provisions of UNCLOS as stating customary law and as thus being capable of application under Article 31(1)(c) of the Statute. (See the discussion in sections 3.3 and 4, above.)

The remaining possible challenges are several. The first is the definition, as a matter of criminal law, of concepts such as ‘voluntary participation’, knowledge, intent, inciting and facilitating. Normally such concepts would be filled in by the detail of the relevant national legal system. The Court will only be able to fall back on the compendium of undefined concepts contained in Article 28N of the Protocol. It may be that in giving meaning to Article 28N the Court will have to rely on the concept of general principles of law derived from national legal systems (‘general principles’), as acknowledged under Article 31(1)(d) of the Statute. General principles have in the past been relied upon as a secondary source of law in deriving or deducing the elements of international crimes where no other source of international law stipulates their content.Footnote 50 The second is the role of universal jurisdiction and powers of arrest over pirate vessels on the high seas. These should not be of direct concern to the court insofar as the Court is one of limited jurisdiction and for the reasons discussed above (in section 2) the concept of universal adjudicative jurisdiction will not be relevant in proceedings before the Court. There is the possibility a defendant might claim they were arrested on the high seas in some manner in violation of international law (such as Articles 105 and 110, UNCLOS on powers of arrest and prosecution over pirates) and therefore they should not be prosecuted. These are complex issues of marginal relevance to the interpretation of the current Statute and will not be discussed in detail here. Briefly, though, one should note there is a possible textual argument arising under Article 105 UNCLOS that only the flag State of the government vessel which captures a pirate should be able to prosecute that pirate.Footnote 51 On its face this would preclude transfer of a suspect to a regional court. However, the argument is unsupported by State practice. During the Somali piracy crisis numerous States prosecuted pirates transferred into their custody by foreign governments’ warships.Footnote 52 This practice conclusively suggests that the drafting of UNCLOS was not understood by the parties to exclude or replace the universal jurisdiction of every State to prosecute a pirate subsequently found within its territory.Footnote 53

Finally, as noted briefly above (at 3.B), a key controversy in interpreting UNCLOS has been whether the words ‘for private ends’ exclude politically motivated violence from being piracy. The relevance of the point is that if this is the case, political protestors - even those who commit life-endangering acts of violence at sea – may have a meretricious defence to a charge of piracy. Conversely, a person prima facie guilty of extreme acts of violence constituting piracy may claim as a bar to their prosecution that they had underlying political motives (such as striking back at an international community which has pillaged their fishing grounds).Footnote 54 Debate over the correct interpretation of the words ‘for private ends’ tends to become bogged down in unproductive debate over the meaning of the historical sources; it is thus necessary to provide a reasonably detailed account of their origins as part of the definition of piracy.

The words ‘for private ends’ have a complex and contested history in the definition of piracy, but do not enjoy a particularly long pedigree.Footnote 55 Their earliest use in any textbook definition in English appears to date to 1892, when they were used in Joel Prentiss Bishop’s influential work on criminal law in the phrase ‘for gain or other private ends of the doers’ seemingly as a synonym for piratical intent to plunder or rob.Footnote 56 No earlier sources or case law use the term nor any meaningful equivalent.Footnote 57 The phrase appears, without any explanation of its origin, in the League of Nations Committee of Experts Draft Provisions for the Suppression of Piracy of 1926.Footnote 58 It was either independently invented or (more likely) lifted from Bishop’s textbook. Article 1 of the League’s Draft Provisions provided:

Piracy occurs only on the high sea and consists in the commission for private ends of depredations upon property or acts of violence against persons. It is not required […] that [such] acts should be committed for the purpose of gain, but acts committed with a purely political object will not be regarded as constituting piracy.

The meaning of this provision, however, is not obvious on its face. The words ‘purely political object’ were intended to be construed narrowly. As the Chairman of the League Committee put it (in an uncontested summation of the position of the drafter):

In the general case, whether the crime of piracy has been committed follows from the character of the acts. If acts of violence or depredation are committed, there is piracy, regardless of the motives for those acts. Nevertheless, the rapporteur has admitted an exception for acts committed for a purpose which is political and solely political.Footnote 59

The concrete case that this exception was designed to cover was a particular historical difficulty: the status of insurgents in civil wars who attacked foreign shipping on the high seas. Article 4 of the League’s Draft Provisions thus stated: ‘Insurgents committing acts of the kind mentioned in Article 1 must be considered as pirates unless such acts are inspired by purely political motives.’Footnote 60 In case law at the time insurgent forces in a civil war could take to the seas to attack vessels of their own nationality (or of the government they sought to overthrow) and reasonably expect to be treated by third States into whose power they might fall either as belligerents or as political asylum seekers, but not as pirates.Footnote 61 Such acts might be considered ‘purely political’. Where insurgents attacked foreign shipping, it was well known that they risked prosecution as pirates. This is important because attacking foreign shipping to fund an insurgency could be thought political; in the minds of the League Committee, however, it would seem such acts were not necessarily purely political.

The 1932 Harvard Research definition of piracy also adopted the words ‘for private ends’ to exclude certain cases from being piracy. Despite the drafters acknowledging that ‘[s]ome writers assert that such illegal attacks on foreign commerce [on the high seas] by unrecognized revolutionaries are piracies in the international law sense; and [that] there is even judicial authority to this effect’, they preferred the view that such cases were governed by a special rule of the laws of war, not the law of piracy.Footnote 62 Nonetheless, it is clear that their use of the words ‘for private ends’ was principally intended to exclude such cases from being covered by the definition of piracy and was not necessarily intended to have a wider effect.

The International Law Commission took the words ‘for private ends’ straight from the Harvard Research into its own Articles concerning the law of the sea, but its commentaries to the articles contain no explanation of the reasons for including the term or its intended meaning.Footnote 63 The International Law Commission rapporteur François, in speaking to his initial draft, made the point that requiring intention to rob (animo furandi) would overly narrow the definition, and he appeared to endorse the Harvard Research position that ‘it seems best to confine the common jurisdiction [over piracy] to offenders acting for private ends only’, thus excluding cases involving government warships or civil war insurgencies.Footnote 64 In International Law Commission debate on the draft article, some members of the Commission took the view that the words ‘for private ends only’ would be unduly narrowing and should be removed, but appeared to have in mind that the definition should include attacks by State vessels.Footnote 65 This view did not prevail.

Despite this rather ambiguous history, it is held by some commentators that the requirement that piracy be committed for ‘private ends’ means that any politically motivated acts cannot be piracy.Footnote 66 This was plainly not the view of the League of Nations Committee, and it is far from certain the authors of the Harvard Draft Convention necessarily intended to support such a broad proposition. An alternative view ‘is that any act of violence not sanctioned by State authority is one for “private ends”, the correct dichotomy being not “private/political” but “private/public”’.Footnote 67 It is submitted that this view is more consonant with the history of the codification efforts, which appear to have intended only a narrow exception consistent with the central idea that ‘[a]ccording to international law, piracy consists in sailing the seas for private ends without authorization from the Government of any State with the object of committing depredations upon property or acts of violence against persons.’Footnote 68

The latter approach is supported by both the Castle John case and Institute of Cetacean Research v. Sea Shepherd in which different national courts both held it was no defence to a charge of piracy that maritime violence was motivated by political (environmental) protest.Footnote 69 International practice now supports the view that politically motivated violence against civilians is in all circumstances unacceptable, and in the event of ambiguity in a treaty provision such as Article 28F this should clearly be the preferred interpretation.Footnote 70 As noted, historically, the private ends requirement existed only to exclude certain acts of insurgency or civil war from being considered piracy (strictly a question of the laws of war).Footnote 71 The exception should thus be interpreted narrowly.

15 The Crime of Terrorism within the Jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights Article 28G of the AU’s Malabo Protocol 2014

Ben Saul
1. Introduction

The proposed African Court of Justice and Human Rights is set to become the first regional court to have jurisdiction over a crime of ‘terrorism’, with the adoption of article 28G of the Malabo Protocol 2014. No international criminal court, nor any other regional tribunal, can presently adjudicate terrorism cases. The closest body is the hybrid Special Tribunal for Lebanon, established by agreement of the United Nations and Lebanon and including a minority of international judges. But that tribunal is only competent to apply Lebanese criminal law to specific, geographically and temporally confined events.Footnote 1 A war crime of terrorism has also been prosecuted before the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY) and the hybrid Special Court for Sierra Leone (SCSL),Footnote 2 but those tribunals do not have jurisdiction over a general crime of peacetime terrorism.

Even at the normative level, there is still no agreement on an international crime of terrorism to guide regional criminal justice initiatives. This is so despite episodic efforts since the League of the Nations through to the ongoing negotiations, since 2000, on a UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention.Footnote 3 No crime of terrorism was included in the ICC Statute in 1998 and African states were divided on whether to include it within the ICC’s jurisdiction. Of the 34 states that spoke in favour of including terrorism, 11 were African;Footnote 4 of the 23 states that spoke against, 3 were from Africa.Footnote 5

At the regional level, there are five instruments that require national criminalization of a general crime of terrorism.Footnote 6 At least some African states are parties to the instruments adopted by three of the relevant regional organizations, including the Arab League Convention on the Suppression of Terrorism 1998, the Organisation of the Islamic Conference (OIC) Convention on Combating International Terrorism 1999 (now an instrument of the Organisation of Islamic Cooperation), and the Organisation of African Unity (OAU) Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism 1999 (now an instrument of the African Union [AU]).

As discussed in the next section, the Malabo Protocol’s crime of terrorism is closely modelled on the OAU Convention, which reflects certain historical experiences and understandings of terrorism in Africa, including a concern to exclude liberation and self-determination violence from the legal concept of terrorism. This chapter then examines the drafting history of the Malabo Protocol’s terrorism offence, its elements, the extended modes of criminal liability, and the clauses excluding self-determination struggles, armed conflicts governed by international humanitarian law (IHL), and political or other justifications. In doing so it discusses a range of technical, criminological and human rights issues, and contextualizes the offence within the context of international and regional practice.

2. Background in OAU Counter-Terrorism Initiatives

The inclusion of a crime of terrorism in the Malabo Protocol was the culmination of over two decades of African regional counter-terrorism cooperation that began in 1992. Until the early 1990s, many African states primarily conceived of terrorism as repressive colonial state violence against African peoples by western powers, including during the decolonization wars from the 1950s to the 1980s. By contrast, violence relating to national liberation or self-determination was often seen as justifiable or excusable, even where terror tactics were used, and western labelling of liberation movements as ‘terrorists’ was vehemently rejected.Footnote 7 Terrorism was also a label applied by African states to the apartheid regime in South Africa and to various Israeli actions, such as the occupation of the Egyptian Sinai in the 1973 Arab-Israeli war.Footnote 8 African states were typically indifferent to non-state terrorist acts targeting western or foreign interests in Africa.Footnote 9 The OAU condemned Israel’s surprise rescue of Israeli hostages at Entebbe Airport in 1976, from an airliner hijacked by Palestinians, as aggression against Ugandan sovereignty and territorial integrity.Footnote 10 It also expressed solidarity with Libya in the face of UN Security Council condemnation and sanctions for Libya’s suspected involvement in the PanAm aircraft bombing over Lockerbie, Scotland in 1988.Footnote 11

The 1990s brought a sea-change in African government attitudes to terrorism, following the rise of Islamist extremists endangering various states in North and West Africa (including Algeria, Tunisia, Morocco, Egypt, Sudan, Mali, Mauritania, Nigeria and Senegal) and East Africa (especially Somalia, Kenya and Tanzania).Footnote 12 Algeria took the lead in promoting regional counter-terrorism cooperation, prompted by concerns about transnational support for Islamist militants in Algeria’s civil war (1991–8),Footnote 13 a threat itself catalyzed by the Algerian military overruling democratic elections won by the Islamic Salvation Front in 1991.

Accordingly, in 1992, for the first time, the OAU called for stronger cooperation and coordination among African states to counter extremism and terrorism, to prevent hostile activities against other states, and to refrain from supporting violence against the stability and territorial integrity of other states.Footnote 14 In 1994, at the initiative of Tunisia, the OAU adopted a Declaration on a Code of Conduct for Inter-African Relations which, for the first time in Africa, condemned ‘as criminal all terrorist acts, methods and practices’ and resolved to increase ‘cooperation in order to erase this blot on security, stability and development’.Footnote 15 The Declaration also reiterated international legal obligations ‘to refrain from organizing, instigating, facilitating, financing, encouraging or tolerating activities that are terrorist in nature or intent, and from participating in such activities in whatsoever manner’, including by preventing terrorist training camps, indoctrination centres and sanctuaries.Footnote 16 It further called for the prosecution or extradition of terrorist offenders, albeit without requiring states to criminalize a regionally consistent terrorist offence.Footnote 17

A. OAU Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism 1999

Terrorist acts continued to escalate, including high profile attacks such as the attempted assassination of President Mubarak of Egypt by Islamists in Addis Ababa, Ethiopia in 1995, with Sudanese complicity, and the Al Qaeda bombings of the United States embassies in Kenya and Tanzania in 1998. The OAU responded by adopting the OAU Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism in 1999.Footnote 18 The OAU Convention was drafted by a sub-committee of the OAU Central Organ of the Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution, comprising five states (Algeria as chair, Burundi, Namibia, Senegal and Tanzania), in collaboration with the OAU legal division.Footnote 19 At the time, few African states had already enacted specific criminal laws against terrorism. Algeria, chairing the drafting committee, had criminalized subversive or terrorist acts in September 1992.Footnote 20 Egypt had also criminalized terrorism in July 1992,Footnote 21 a definition which heavily influenced the Arab League Convention 1998. The drafting of the OAU Convention was in turn influenced by Algeria’s leadership,Footnote 22 the Arab League Convention 1998 and the OIC Convention 1999 (with partially overlapping memberships between the three regional groupings),Footnote 23 and a concern to accommodate civil and common law traditions.Footnote 24

The preamble to the OAU Convention describes terrorism as a ‘serious violation of human rights’, particularly rights to physical integrity, life, freedom and security, and notes that it impedes socio-economic development by destabilizing states. It also notes the dangers to state stability and security, and the links between terrorism and organized crime (including arms and drug trafficking and money laundering). Article 1(3)(a) defines a ‘[t]errorist act’ as any domestic criminal act ‘which may endanger the life, physical integrity or freedom of, or cause serious injury or death to, any person, any number or group of persons or causes or may cause damage to public or private property, natural resources, environmental or cultural heritage’. Such act must be ‘calculated or intended to’:

  1. (i) intimidate, put in fear, force, coerce or induce any government, body, institution, the general public or any segment thereof, to do or abstain from doing any act, or to adopt or abandon a particular standpoint, or to act according to certain principles; or

  2. (ii) disrupt any public service, the delivery of any essential service to the public or to create a public emergency; or

  3. (iii) create general insurrection in a State.

Terrorist acts are further defined to include various extended modes of criminal liability, including ‘any promotion, sponsoring, contribution to, command, aid, incitement, encouragement, attempt, threat, conspiracy, organizing, or procurement of any person, with the intent to commit any act referred to’ above (Article 1(3)(b)). As discussed below, the Malabo Protocol virtually replicates this definition.

As in the Arab League and OIC Conventions,Footnote 25 article 3(1) of the OAU Convention excludes ‘the struggle waged by peoples in accordance with the principles of international law for their liberation or self-determination, including armed struggle against colonialism, occupation, aggression and domination by foreign forces’. This exclusion exists despite article 3(2) stating that ‘[p]olitical, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or other motives shall not be a justifiable defence against a terrorist act’ – an exclusion borrowed from the language of the UN General Assembly’s 1994 Declaration on Measures to Eliminate International Terrorism.Footnote 26 The exemption reflects the heightened importance of national liberation struggles in African political histories, even if excessive liberation violence could still be prosecuted, for instance, as war crimes or crimes against humanity. It could even exclude, for instance, Al Shabaab attacks on AU peacekeepers in Somalia, ‘on the pretext that they are fighting a foreign invasion and domination by foreign forces’.Footnote 27 There is, however, no exclusion in the OAU Convention of conduct in armed conflict covered by IHL.

States are then required to criminalize terrorist acts (article 2); eliminate political or other motives as a defence (article 3); establish extensive jurisdiction over the offences (article 6); investigate (article 7) and prosecute or extradite (article 8) suspects (thus addressing the problem of impunity). States must also cooperate in a range of ways (article 4), including exchange of information (article 5) and mutual legal assistance (Section V).

The OAU Convention shares some elements of the Arab League and OIC definitions, is more restrictive in other respects, and is more expansive in other ways. In addition to the national liberation exception, the OAU Convention follows the Arab and OIC Conventions in referring to instilling fear in the public; endangering life, physical security or freedom; harming public or private property, or the environment; and endangering ‘natural resources’ (the Arab and OIC Conventions refer comparably to a ‘national resource’).

The OAU Convention appropriately requires an underlying harmful act to also be ‘a violation of the criminal laws of a State Party’, whereas the Arab League and OIC Conventions more loosely extend to any act or violence that causes the requisite harm. It also does not reproduce the vague element from the OIC Convention of ‘threatening the stability, territorial integrity, political unity or sovereignty of independent States’.

On the other hand, the OAU Convention goes further than the other treaties by referring to acts against ‘cultural heritage’;Footnote 28 or which disrupt public or essential services or create a public emergency; or that create ‘general insurrection’ in a state. The latter offence reorients terrorism as a national security or political offence,Footnote 29 focused on protecting governments from rebellion or revolution, or averting civil war. The references to public or essential services bear some resemblance to the Algerian and Egyptian national definitions of 1992, with the Algerian law mentioning disruption to traffic, communication, transport, public authorities and public institutions, and the Egyptian law referring to damage to communications or impeding public authorities.Footnote 30

Further, whereas the Arab and OIC Conventions focus on the terrorization of people, the OAU Convention includes an alternative ‘special intent’ (or motive) element of coercing or inducing a government, body or institution. A similar element was included in the UN Terrorist Financing Convention half a year later, in December 1999,Footnote 31 and has since appeared in the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention, the EU Framework Decision on Combating Terrorism 2002, and in various national terrorism offences.Footnote 32

The definition of terrorist offences in the OAU Convention have been criticized on human rights grounds as being vague and over-broad, and infringing the principle of legalityFootnote 33 (which requires sufficient specificity and predictability in the definition of offences).Footnote 34 The protected targets are wide and ill-defined. ‘Inducing’ a government to adopt or abandon a particular standpoint is a basic aim of democratic politics, sometimes occasioned by overzealous acts of protest which amount to criminal violence but fall short of the concept of terrorism and which ought not be treated as such. Regarding acts which create a ‘public emergency’ or a ‘general insurrection’ as terrorism conflates national security or emergency laws with terrorism, eroding any meaningful distinction between these categories. There have also been concerns about the impact on the right to strike.Footnote 35

B. Subsequent AU Counter-Terrorism Developments

Several normative developments at the regional level, also potentially relevant to the interpretation of the Malabo Protocol terrorism offence, should be mentioned. The definition and exception in the OAU Convention supply the operative norms for an AU Protocol 2004 to the OAU Convention 1999,Footnote 36 spurred in part by concerns about the slow domestic implementation of the Convention. The Protocol 2004 creates no new offences, but aims to enhance the implementation of the Convention and to coordinate and harmonize African efforts to prevent and combat terrorism.Footnote 37 States undertake to implement a range of measures on terrorist training and financing, mercenarism, weapons of mass destruction, compensation for victims of terrorism, preventing the entry of terrorists, and exchange of information and cooperation.Footnote 38 The Protocol forbids the torture or degrading or inhumane treatment of terrorist suspects, but asks States to ‘take all necessary measures to protect the fundamental human rights of their populations against all acts of terrorism’.Footnote 39 It tasks the AU’s Peace and Security Council with harmonizing and coordinating African counter-terrorism, and states undertake to submit regular reports to the Council.Footnote 40

At a ‘soft’ law level, the AU developed an African Model Anti-Terrorism Law in 2011Footnote 41 to stimulate and guide domestic implementation of international counter-terrorism obligations. While the model law defines ‘terrorist act’ by reference to UN and AU instruments, its other cumulative elements of definition significantly narrow the scope of liability and bring African practice more into line with international standards. In particular, relevant treaty offences must be intended ‘to intimidate the public or any section of the public or compel a government or international organization to do or refrain from doing any act and to advance a political, religious or ideological cause, if the act’:

  1. (a) involves serious violence against persons;

  2. (b) involves serious damage to property;

  3. (c) endangers a person’s life;

  4. (d) creates a serious risk to the health or safety of the public or any section of the public;

  5. (e) involves the use of firearms or explosives;

  6. (f) involves exposing the public to any dangerous, hazardous, radioactive or harmful substance, any toxic chemical or any microbial or other biological agent or toxin;

  7. (g) is designed to disrupt, damage, destroy any computer system or the provision of services directly related to communication infrastructure, banking and financial services, utilities, transportation or key infrastructure;

  8. (h) is designed to disrupt the provision of essential emergency services such as the police, civil defence and medical services; or

  9. (i) involves prejudice to public security or national security.Footnote 42

While these elements overlap in significant respects with the acts mentioned in the OAU Convention, they tend to be more tightly circumscribed (for example, ‘serious’ violence, property damage, or risk to public health). In broad terms they are drawn from the elements of the Terrorist Financing Convention 1999. In addition, the further specific intent or motive element is required of a ‘political, religious or ideological cause’, which is drawn from some common law jurisdictions (such as the UK, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa) and partly reflects the UN General Assembly’s 1994 Declaration (which refers to ‘political purposes’).

While the Model Law remains broad in other respects – such as an ambiguous reference to ‘prejudice to public security or national security’ – it is narrowed in an important way by the inclusion of a ‘democratic protest’ defence (excluding any act that is the result of ‘advocacy, protest, dissent or industrial action’ and which does not cause certain types of serious harm to people or property).Footnote 43 Unlike the OAU Convention, the Model Law further excludes ‘acts covered by international humanitarian law, committed in the course of an international or non-international conflict by government forces or members of organized armed groups’,Footnote 44 while also replicating the exemption for liberation or self-determination struggles.Footnote 45

More generally, the AU’s Plan of Action on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism in Africa of 2002 makes further recommendations in the criminal field to states, including specific suggestions for legislative and judicial measures.Footnote 46 These include measures in relation to investigation and prosecution, criminalization and punishment, evidence, judicial capacity building, harmonization of laws, extradition and mutual legal assistance, exclusion of the political offence exception to extradition, establishment of jurisdiction, extended modes of criminal liability (to place the mastermind, the apologist, the accomplice, the instigator and the sponsor of a terrorist act on the same pedestal as the perpetrator’); dissemination of propaganda; and terrorist financing.

3. Definition and Elements of Terrorist Crimes
A. Drafting History

The Report of the Committee of Eminent African Jurists on the Case of Hissene Habre, which recommended in 2006 that the African Court be granted criminal jurisdiction,Footnote 47 did not enumerate which crimes the Court should have jurisdiction over. The Habre case primarily concerned the Convention against Torture. The AU Assembly subsequently requested, in February 2009, the AU Commission to study the implications of the Court being empowered to try ‘international crimes, such as genocide, crimes against humanity and war crimes’,Footnote 48 but again no mention was made of terrorism.

In February 2009 the AU Commission asked the Pan African Lawyers Union (PALU) to provide recommendations. PALU proposed the first draft of the Protocol in its June 2010 report to the Commission.Footnote 49 No general crime of terrorism was included and the only operative reference to terrorism was in the war crime of ‘acts of terrorism’ (which was ultimately excluded from the Malabo Protocol as adopted in 2014). There was also a preambular reference to terrorism, which reiterated the AU’s ‘respect for the sanctity of human life, condemnation and rejection of impunity and political assassination, acts of terrorism and subversive activities, unconstitutional changes of governments and acts of aggression’. That wording was retained through to the final Protocol as adopted in June 2014.

The first draft of June 2010 was reviewed by the AU Commission’s Office of Legal Counsel in June 2010 and considered in ‘validation’ workshops with AU organs and Regional Economic Communities in August and November 2010. The crime of ‘terrorism’ appeared for the first time in the November 2010 draft Protocol.Footnote 50 The offence was drawn almost verbatim from the OAU Convention, including its extended modes of criminal liability, the liberation/self-determination exception, and the exclusion of political or other motives. Like the OAU Convention, the draft did not exclude conduct in armed conflict covered by IHL.

The only significant change of language between the OAU Convention and the draft Protocol was in the description of the underlying acts. Whereas the OAU Convention stipulates that an act must be a violation of national criminal law, the draft Protocol added to that formulation the alternatives of an act being a violation of ‘the laws of the African Union or a regional economic community recognized by the African Union, or by international law’.Footnote 51

The draft Protocol was considered further at a meeting of government experts in November 2011 and a May 2012 draft of the Protocol was endorsed by a meeting of Ministers of Justice and Attorneys-General in July 2012.Footnote 52 By that the stage the draft Protocol contained one further amendment to the terrorism provision: acts covered by IHL, committed in the course of an international or non-international armed conflict by government forces or members of organized armed groups, were not to be considered as terrorist acts. Such acts were thus left to be regulated by the special law (lex specialis) of IHL, including war crimes liability. As noted earlier, in 2011 the AU had adopted the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law, which excluded acts covered by IHL.

Thereafter the final adoption of the draft Protocol was delayed because of lingering controversies over the definition of the crime of unconstitutional change of government, the scope of immunities, and financing issues. There were, however, no further changes to the terrorism offence when the Protocol was adopted in June 2014. There was also little opportunity for civil society input into the AU’s internal drafting process.Footnote 53

B. Definition of the Crime of ‘Terrorism’ and Interpretive Issues

As adopted, the Malabo Protocol confers jurisdiction over the crime of ‘terrorism’ in article 28A(1)(6) and defines the crime of ‘terrorism’ in article 28G as follows:

For the purposes of this Statute, ‘terrorism’ means any of the following acts:

  1. A. Any act which is a violation of the criminal laws of a State Party, the laws of the African Union or a regional economic community recognized by the African Union, or by international law, and which may endanger the life, physical integrity or freedom of, or cause serious injury or death to, any person, any number or group of persons or causes or may cause damage to public or private property, natural resources, environmental or cultural heritage and is calculated or intended to:

    1. 1. intimidate, put in fear, force, coerce or induce any government, body, institution, the general public or any segment thereof, to do or abstain from doing any act, or to adopt or abandon a particular standpoint, or to act according to certain principles; or

    2. 2. disrupt any public service, the delivery of any essential service to the public or to create a public emergency; or

    3. 3. create general insurrection in a State.

  2. B. Any promotion, sponsoring, contribution to, command, aid, incitement, encouragement, attempt, threat, conspiracy, organizing, or procurement of any person, with the intent to commit any act referred to in sub-paragraph (a) (1) to(3).

  3. C. Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs A and B, the struggle waged by peoples in accordance with the principles of international law for their liberation or self-determination, including armed struggle against colonialism, occupation, aggression and domination by foreign forces shall not be considered as terrorist acts.

  4. D. The acts covered by international Humanitarian Law, committed in the course of an international or non-international armed conflict by government forces or members of organized armed groups, shall not be considered as terrorist acts.

  5. E. Political, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or other motives shall not be a justifiable defence against a terrorist act.

As mentioned, the definition is drawn largely verbatim from the OAU Convention and consequently the drafting debates, and subsequent interpretation and practice surrounding that instruments since 1999, are relevant in shedding light on the Malabo Protocol offence. At the same time, practice under the OAU Convention is scarce; African states have been slow in both ratifying and domestically implementing it, and prosecutions and recorded judgments concerning its terrorist offences are rare.

The complex, compound definition of terrorism in the Malabo Protocol gives rise to numerous interpretive issues. The elements of the definition of terrorism are:

  • An underlying act that violates national criminal law, AU law or African regional economic community, or international law; and

  • Danger to life, physical integrity or freedom; or serious injury or death to a person or group; or damage to public or private property, natural resources, environmental or cultural heritage; and

  • A special intent, or motive, to: (1) intimidate, put in fear, coerce or induce a government, body, institution, the public (or part of it); or (2) disrupt a public or essential service, or create a public emergency; or (3) create general insurrection.

The Malabo Protocol does not require any transnational element to the crime of terrorism, such that purely domestic terrorism comes within the jurisdiction of the African Court. This contrasts with, for instance, the approach of the international counter-terrorism conventions,Footnote 54 the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention, and the nascent customary international crime of terrorism identified by the Special Tribunal for Lebanon.Footnote 55

In light of protracted international debates about state versus non-state terrorism, it may be observed that any individual may bear criminal responsibility for the crime of terrorism, whether a state official or agent, members of non-state terrorist groups, or lone individuals. However, heads of state or government, and senior officials based on their functions, enjoy immunity from jurisdiction during their tenure in office pursuant to article 46A bis of the Malabo Protocol. There is also corporate criminal liability of legal persons, but not states, under article 46C of the Protocol.

1. ‘“Terrorism” Means Any of the Following Acts’

It is immediately apparent that there are technical problems of poor drafting. Article 28G begins by indicating that terrorism ‘means any of the following acts’, before listing paragraphs A to E. However, it is evident that the intended meaning ‘terrorism’ is actually confined to paragraphs A (the definition of terrorism) and B (extended modes of liability), whereas paragraphs C and D instead refer to what is not terrorism (liberation struggles and armed conflict), while paragraph E excludes political justifications.

(a) ‘Any Act Which Is a Violation of the Criminal Laws of a State Party, the Laws of the African Union or a Regional Economic Community Recognized by the African Union, or by International Law’

A more troubling ambiguity stems from the cross-referencing of acts that are unlawful under other regional or international laws. As noted earlier, underlying acts must be ‘a violation of criminal laws of a State party’, which is tolerably clear (even allowing for disparities in domestic criminalization of relevant conduct). By contrast, the Malabo Protocol departs from the OAU Convention by also referring to ‘the laws of the African Union or a regional economic community recognized by the African Union, or by international law’. Problematically, unlike the reference to national laws, these are not required to be violations of ‘criminal’ regional or international laws, but could conceivably extend to breaches of any regional or international treaty or customary law.

In an instrument establishing criminal liability, such ambiguity may fail to meet the requirements of the principle of legality recognized in article 7(2) of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ RightsFootnote 56 and article 15 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights.Footnote 57 The principle of legality requires an offence to be sufficiently certain to enable a person to prospectively know the scope of their legal liabilities.Footnote 58 International and African regional law cover a vast range of areas; African instruments alone span such diverse subjects as fertilizer development, trade promotion, energy, transport, investment, youth, statistics, public service, and plant health, among many others.Footnote 59

There is thus a risk that the Malabo Protocol may invite law enforcement authorities to reclassify breaches of ordinary regional and international law as terrorist crimes, where they in truth have little to do with terrorism. As a general rule, to satisfy the principle of legality, this element of the definition of terrorism should be restrictively interpreted as referring only to ‘criminal’ breaches of regional or international law (including the other crimes under the Malabo Protocol itself). This would also harmonize with the requirement that breaches of national law be criminal, and reflect the policy intention that the terrorism label should be reserved for serious (that is, criminal) breaches. UN Security Council resolution 1566 (2004), for example, confines its conception of terrorism to underlying acts that are crimes under the international counter-terrorism conventions. Notably, the South African law implementing the OAU Convention, on which the Malabo Protocol is based, imposes more stringent conditions on the character of the underlying criminal act, by requiring the ‘systematic, repeated or arbitrary use of violence’.Footnote 60

(b) ‘Which May Endanger the Life, Physical Integrity or Freedom of, or Cause Serious Injury or Death to, Any Person, Any Number or Group of Persons’

This element of the definition is reasonably objective, tightly circumscribed, embodies the core of terrorism, and is broadly unobjectionable.Footnote 61 Causing death or serious bodily injury is the essence of terrorism as defined in the Terrorist Financing Convention 1999, Security Council resolution 1566 (2004),Footnote 62 and the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention.Footnote 63 Serious injury is not limited to ‘bodily’ injury (as in the aforementioned UN instruments), such that the Malabo Protocol could extend to serious psychological injury or mental suffering, such as that typically resulting from hostage taking or witnessing mass casualty attacks on others.

The Malabo Protocol adds the alternative limb of acts endangering life, which could occur even when no death or injury is caused, but is of a comparable gravity to those harms. Examples might include, for instance, acts endangering public health or safety, such as the release of toxins into a human water supply, or chemical, biological or nuclear attacks, which do not actually result in death or injury in the circumstances.

This element of the definition also provides an alternative limb of endangering ‘physical integrity or freedom’. This expression is somewhat vague and ill-defined. The African Charter of Human and Peoples’ Rights includes a right to integrity of person within the same provision protecting the right to lifeFootnote 64 and this element should be understood in that light.

The reference to danger to a person’s ‘freedom’ is more ambiguous and in principle could encompass all political or civil liberties (such as freedoms of expression, opinion, conscience religion, assembly, association, and so on). In the context of an element focused on violence against the person, the better approach is to restrictively interpret it as referring to the various kinds of unlawful deprivation of liberty. These include, for example, unlawful or arbitrary detention, hostage taking, abduction, kidnapping for ransom, and enforced disappearance.

For all of the above alternatives, the Malabo Protocol refers to acts which ‘may’ endanger or cause the relevant harms. However, an instrument establishing criminal liability should be restrictively interpreted. Speculative, hypothetical or distant risks of the respective harms are not sufficient. There should be a reasonable likelihood that acts ‘may’ have those results.

(c) ‘Or Causes or May Cause Damage to Public or Private Property, Natural Resources, Environmental or Cultural Heritage’

This alternative element of the definition shifts the focus from danger to persons to damage to various types of property or certain other objects. The Malabo Protocol covers any ‘damage’ to property or these objects, and is not limited to ‘serious’ harm. In this respect it departs from international practice. For example, the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention is confined to acts causing ‘serious’ damage to public or private property or ‘major economic loss’. South African law also requires ‘substantial’ damage to property, natural resources, or environmental or cultural property.Footnote 65

Caution is thus warranted; the crime of terrorism should be reserved for more serious harms rather than any ordinary or trivial damage to property, resources, or environmental or cultural heritage. This is particularly the case given that, unlike the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011, the Malabo Protocol does not contain a ‘democratic protest’ exception, which contemplates the ordinary kinds of robust political protests in a democratic society which sometimes result in public disorder and property damage. There is a need for prosecutorial discretion to be sensibly exercised in this regard.

Damage to Property

Plainly, attacks on property, even where they do not cause injury to persons, are common methods instrumentally utilized by terrorists to pursue their goals. Examples could include attacking government buildings or schools at night, on the weekend, or after warnings to evacuate are given (thus avoiding civilian casualties); or attacking public utilities such as energy, water, sanitation, transportation or communications infrastructure.Footnote 66 Such attacks not only cause fear but can result in major economic losses.

Whereas terrorists commonly attack public targets, private property may also be the focus of attacks (as was the case on 11 September 2001, when Al Qaeda attacked commercial buildings in New York). Terrorists may also target private businesses or non-governmental organizations that support their adversaries, such as contractors or donors to governments, or NGOs that provide education or healthcare services that a terrorist group opposes.

The Malabo Protocol does not define ‘property’. Useful reference may be made to the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention, which likewise refers to damage to public or private property and non-exhaustively enumerates such property as ‘including a place of public use, a State or government facility, a public transportation system, an infrastructure facility or to the environment’. An ordinary interpretation of the term ‘property’ encompasses not only physical property (such as buildings, vehicles, and infrastructure such as roads, railways, ports, airfields and public spaces (such as parks, sports fields and the like)) but also intangible economic and financial assets (and potentially even intellectual property).

Thus ‘cyber’ attacks which damage computer or electronic networks could fall within the definition. These might include attacks on computers controlling physical infrastructure (for instance, to disable a dam, water supply, or transport network), digital records of economic transactions or assets (such as banking, financing, investment, or taxation), and other proprietary data (such as plans of military weapons, industrial espionage, or public health records). Caution is, however, warranted in regarding harmful cyber activities as ‘terrorism’; such acts are very diverse, many fall short of the gravity of terrorism, and the emphasis should remain on acts that endanger or intimidate people. That, after all, is a defining characteristic of terrorism.

Damage to Natural Resources

The Malabo Protocol does not define the closely related concepts of ‘natural resources’ or ‘environmental heritage’. ‘Natural resources’ may be usefully understood by reference to the definition in the African Convention on the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources, namely ‘renewable resources, tangible and non-tangible, including soil, water, flora and fauna and non-renewable resources’.Footnote 67 Reference may also be made to African regional law on the right of peoples to freely dispose of their wealth and natural resources,Footnote 68 and to international law on permanent sovereignty over natural resources.Footnote 69 A further, more specific link may be made to the separate crime of the ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources’ in article 28L bis of the Malabo Protocol.

Illustratively, the African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights has previously found violations of the right to freely dispose of natural resources. In Social and Economic Action Rights Centre (SERAC) v Nigeria (2001), the Commission found that Nigeria had ‘facilitated the destruction of Ogoniland’ and its people’s well-being by approving, and supporting with military violence, private oil exploitation that contaminated the environment (water, soil and air) and harmed human health.Footnote 70 In another case, Endorois Welfare Council v Kenya (2010), the Commission held that Kenya’s approval of tourism and mining projects unlawfully interfered in the traditional lands and resources (such as water and minerals) of an indigenous community, which depends on them for their survival.Footnote 71

In the context of terrorism, damage to natural resources (or indeed the partly overlapping category of ‘environmental heritage’) could be caused by activities such as the illicit exploitation or trade in oil,Footnote 72 minerals (such as diamonds or gold), timber,Footnote 73 and wildlife.

Damage to Environmental Heritage

As regards ‘environmental heritage’, international instruments, including in Africa, generally do not attempt to legally define the ‘environment’.Footnote 74 The African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights refers only to a people’s ‘right to a general satisfactory environment favourable to their development’ (article 24). The Malabo Protocol elsewhere includes a crime of the ‘trafficking in hazardous wastes’ (article 28L), which in turn cross-refers to the Bamako Convention on the Ban of the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement and Management of Hazardous Wastes within Africa 1991.Footnote 75 Article 28L additionally mentions radioactive wastes subject to international control.

In the international environmental law context, references to environmental effects, impacts or damage typically address harm to flora, fauna, soil, water (fresh and sea), landscape, cultural heritage, ecosystems and the climate, as well as dependent human socio-economic systems, health and welfare.Footnote 76 This encompasses a very wide range of legal norms and regimes, addressing natural resources, biodiversity, endangered and migratory species, deforestation and desertification, Antarctica, world heritage areas, oceans, international watercourses, climate change, ozone, the marine environment, and pollution and waste.Footnote 77 A few instruments require states to criminalize certain conduct, such as trade in or possession of endangered wild fauna or flora species, or maritime pollution.Footnote 78

For both resources and the environment, the Malabo Protocol does not criminalize lawful damage to natural resources that is inevitably caused by their exploitation (such as by mining or logging), or lawful damage to the environment (for instance, caused by regulated development), but harms caused by predicate acts that are either criminal under national law, or criminal or otherwise illegal under African or international law.

Damage to Cultural Heritage

The Malabo Protocol does not define ‘cultural heritage’. Reference may be made to the international standards developed by UNESCO,Footnote 79 by which cultural heritage may be tangible (such as buildings, monuments, landscapes, books, works of art, and artefacts) or intangible (such as oral traditions, folklore, performing arts, songs, rituals, languages and traditional knowledge). Tangible heritage may be movable (such as paintings, sculptures, coins, manuscripts, clothes, and documents); immovable (such as monuments and archaeological sites); or underwater (shipwrecks, ruins and cities). There are also specific regimes prohibiting the illicit trade in cultural propertyFootnote 80 and providing for the restitution of stolen or illegally exported cultural objects.Footnote 81

In the context of terrorism, there are numerous examples of terrorist organizations damaging cultural heritage, including in Africa. In Mali, for example, Islamist militants attacked ancient Sufi shrines, mosques, historic monuments, libraries and manuscripts in Timbuktu in 2012, precipitating an ICC investigation into a suspect surrendered by Niger in 2015.Footnote 82 Elsewhere, the Islamic State has systematically destroyed ‘idolatrous’ cultural heritage, including museums, mosques and historic monuments (such as Palmyra in Syria), and illegally traded artefacts for profit. In Afghanistan, archaeological sites have been illegally excavated, looted and vandalized,Footnote 83 including the Taliban’s notorious destruction of the Bamiyan Buddhas. In Iraq, museums have been looted and the cultural heritage of religious minorities attacked.Footnote 84

Special Intent/Purpose/Motive Requirement

In addition to proving damage to one or more of the protected interests discussed above, the Malabo Protocol requires proof of one of three alternative special intentions, purposes or motives (‘is calculated or intended to’).

However, there is no further special intent requirement of a political, religious or ideological purpose, unlike in the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011, the UN Declaration of 1994, and some common law systems (including South African law). Consequently, the Malabo Protocol also covers privately-motivated violence, such as acts driven by profit, family disputes, jealousy, revenge and so forth;Footnote 85 another example is a gangland stabbing to intimidate the community or a rival gang.Footnote 86 As such, some of what is distinctive about terrorism – its political or public orientation – is lost. This approach is, nonetheless, consistent with some other international and regional approaches, including the Terrorist Financing Convention 1999, Security Council resolution 1566 (2004), and the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention.Footnote 87

(d) ‘And Is Calculated or Intended to … 1. Intimidate, Put in Fear, Force, Coerce or Induce Any Government, Body, Institution, the General Public or Any Segment Thereof, to Do or Abstain from Doing Any Act, or to Adopt or Abandon a Particular Standpoint, or to Act According to Certain Principles’

The first option is broadly consistent with international practice, in that the Terrorist Financing Convention 1999, Security Council resolution 1566 (2004), and the UN Draft Comprehensive Convention all comparably refer to acts intended ‘to intimidate a population, or to compel a government or an international organization to do or to abstain from doing any act’.Footnote 88 The Malabo Protocol nonetheless blurs the clarity of the international approach in a number of respects and widens the scope of liability.

First, it is not limited to the public, governments and international organizations, but extends to any ‘body or institution’, without defining them. The latter could include, for instance, social organizations such as NGOs, trade unions, media, or religious groups – although these would arguably already be well covered by the reference to a ‘segment’ of the general public.

Whereas the international instruments focus on the intimidation of the public or compulsion of a government or international organization, the Malabo Protocol supplements these with the alternative intentions of ‘fear’, ‘force’, or ‘induce’. Moreover, it does not reserve particular intentions for specific groups or entities, but extends all of the intentions to any of the protected targets. Thus, a government may be intimidated or put in fear, while the public may be coerced, and so on. The term ‘induce’ also sets the bar of terrorism considerably lower than the other terms (intimidate, fear, force, or coerce). Further, some other regional instruments raise the bar higher by requiring, for example, ‘serious’ intimidation or ‘undue’ compulsion.Footnote 89 South Africa’s terrorism law refers to acts which ‘unduly compel’ a target.Footnote 90

Significantly, the Malabo Protocol follows the international approach in shielding all governments from terrorism, regardless whether a government is democratic or human rights-respecting. As mentioned earlier, there is no democratic protest exception for less harmful violent acts, as in the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011. More importantly, there is also no exception or defence for acts of morally justifiable rebellion or resistance against repressive authoritarian, tyrannical, dictatorial or military governments.Footnote 91 A UK court held that where a terrorism law unambiguously covers all governments, it cannot be interpreted to imply an exception or defence for terrorist acts motivated by morally just causes.Footnote 92

(e) ‘And Is Calculated or Intended to … 2. Disrupt Any Public Service, the Delivery of Any Essential Service to the Public or to Create a Public Emergency’

This special intention is an alternative to the element of intimidation or coercion above. As such, it considerably lowers the threshold for establishing the crime of terrorism. For example, a criminal act (say, vandalism) which damages property (such as a bus stop) in order to disrupt a public bus could qualify as terrorism. Again, mere disruption is sufficient, without serious disruption being required. By contrast, South Africa’s terrorism law demands ‘serious’ disruption or interference with essential services.Footnote 93

Again, proper exercise of prosecutorial discretion will be vital in ensuring that ordinary, relatively harmless crimes are not re-characterized as terrorism. Likewise, there is a risk that that unruly democratic protest or industrial action may be captured by the offence. For instance, public servants on strike over labour conditions, who damage property (such as a chair, desk or computer) in a government building, and disrupt the work of their department, could be regarded as terrorism.

The provision is unusual in that it is not reflected in other international or regional instruments. As noted earlier, the UN Draft Comprehensive Convention non-exhaustively defines property to include damage to a public place or public transport system, or a state or infrastructure facility, but these are cast as types of damage rather than as specific or ulterior intentions. The result is that disruption of public or essential services need not also intimidate the public or coerce a government; the fact of disruption is enough to establish terrorism.

The provision covers three different categories. ‘Any public service’ covers services provided by a government (directly or through privately contracted providers) in any area, such as health care, education, social security, housing, social services, libraries and cultural services, public broadcasting, mail, and regulatory authorities (from car registration to tax inspection).

‘Any essential service’ could include utilities such as water, energy, sanitation, emergency services (including hospitals, ambulances, fire services and police), communications, transport, prisons and air traffic control.Footnote 94 Certain electronic services could also be covered under one or both categories, from mobile and internet communications to banking facilities.

By way of example, South Africa’s terrorism law non-exhaustively defines an ‘essential service, facility or system’ to include electronic systems (including an information system); telecommunications, banking or financial services or systems; systems for the delivery of essential government services; systems for essential public utilities or transport providers; and an essential infrastructure facility.Footnote 95 It further (non-exhaustively) defines an ‘essential emergency service’ to include police, medical or civil defence services, a definition shared by the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011. While the latter does not also specifically mention other ‘essential services’, it does enumerate instances of such services, including communication infrastructure, banking and financing services, utilities, transportation or key infrastructure, as well as computer systems.

The concept of a ‘public emergency’ is well articulated in the international and regional jurisprudence on derogation under human rights treaties.Footnote 96 A public emergency is ‘a situation of exceptional and [actual or] imminent danger or crisis affecting the general public, as distinct from particular groups, and constituting a threat to the organized life of the community’,Footnote 97 and where normal responses are inadequate.Footnote 98 Severe terrorist threats, such as that confronted by the United Kingdom from Al Qaeda after the 11 September 2001 attacks on the United States, may qualify as a public emergency.Footnote 99 South Africa’s terrorism law, which implements the OAU Convention definition on which the Malabo Protocol is based, imposes the additional stringent condition that a public emergency must be ‘serious’.Footnote 100

(f) ‘And Is Calculated or Intended to … 3. Create General Insurrection in a State’

This alternate limb of the definition is one of the broadest. It conflates terrorism with other distinct species of political violence. The concept of insurrection is also described in different national laws as rebellion, revolution or other public security offences concerning challenges to a state’s political authority or constitutional order. Given the exclusion of armed conflicts from the Malabo Protocol terrorism crime, this element is concerned only with insurrections beneath the intensity threshold of a non-international armed conflict. Classically, insurrection is regarded under national law as an archetypal political offence exempt from extradition (unless atrocious, indiscriminate or disproportionate means are used).

Whereas crimes of insurrection in domestic law commonly protect a particular state from violence, the Malabo Protocol (and OAU Convention on which it is based) internationalizes the offence of insurrection to protect any state. Again, no distinction is drawn between insurrection against democratic governments and those against authoritarian or repressive ones. The Malabo Protocol shields even totalitarian regimes from insurrectionist violence.

This contrasts starkly with the separate crime in the Malabo Protocol of ‘unconstitutional change of government’ (article 28E), which was controversial in the drafting because of the proposed criminalization of ‘popular uprising’. Reference to popular uprising was ultimately omitted because of concerns about repressing legitimate resistance. Moreover, the crime in article 28E is limited to acts against ‘democratically elected governments’. The drafters seem to have overlooked similar concerns in the context of terrorism, by criminalizing insurrection as terrorism regardless of whether a state is democratic. This was probably because the Malabo Protocol unreflectively adopted the OAU Convention definition.

An insurrection may or may not use terrorist methods, in the sense of deliberate or indiscriminate violence against civilians or other protected objects. The Malabo Protocol treats all insurrections utilizing violence as terrorism, even those which only target state authorities (such as military, intelligence, security or police officials), avoid indiscriminate or atrocious attacks, and spare civilians. In doing so, it conflates the question of the legitimacy of resort to violence with the legitimacy of the means and methods used. Given the cautious drafting of article 28E, restraint should be exercised by prosecutors in utilizing the insurrection element of the terrorism crime in article 28G, such as by only prosecuting insurrections where violence is disproportionate or indiscriminately targets civilians.

C. Extended Modes of Criminal Liability

Article 28G(B) of the Malabo Protocol further defines the crime of terrorism to include ‘[a]ny promotion, sponsoring, contribution to, command, aid, incitement, encouragement, attempt, threat, conspiracy, organizing, or procurement of any person, with the intent to commit any act referred to in sub-paragraph (a)(1) to (3)’. The provision replicates the extended modes of criminal liability for terrorism in the OAU Convention.

The inclusion of these extended modes of criminal liability is both largely unnecessary and technically problematic. The extended modes were necessary in the OAU Convention because that instrument dealt solely with the crime of terrorism, designed for implementation in domestic law, and accordingly there were no common or general provisions on extended liability which the instrument could fall back upon. Extended modes otherwise vary in national law, and the OAU Convention aims to encourage domestic harmonization and transnational cooperation on commonly identified forms of criminal participation.

In contrast, the Malabo Protocol demarcates a regional court’s jurisdiction over a bundle of different crimes and contains a common provision on extended modes of liability. Article 28N sets out the ‘modes of responsibility’, and addressed fully in a separate chapter, is applicable to all crimes in the Protocol:

An offence is committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in this Statute:

  1. i. Incites, instigates, organizes, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  2. ii. Aids or abets the commission of any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  3. iii. Is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

  4. iv. Attempts to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute.

Unlike terrorism, most of the other crimes in the Malabo Protocol are not defined to include their own specific modes of extended liability, but rely on the common modes in article 28N. There are only a few crime-specific exceptions to this general approach (such as recruiting, using, financing or training mercenaries in article 28H(2)) – as well as some troubling omissions (such as the failure to specifically include direct and public incitement to genocide, as required by the Genocide Convention 1948).

The combination of the terrorism-specific modes of extended liability in article 28G(B) and the general modes of extended liability in article 28N both creates grave confusion and overly broad criminal responsibility. In means, for instance, that a person may be liable for inciting incitement to terrorism; or attempting to attempt terrorism; or aiding the aiding of terrorism, and so on.

Oddly, one of the most important terrorism-specific extended offences, financing terrorism, is not found in the terrorist crimes in article 28G(B) at all (though it does appear as a separate offence in the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011), while financing any offence under the Malabo Protocol is found in the general provision on extended liability in article 28N. Only the ‘threat’ to commit terrorism is appropriately located in article 28G(B) (and does not appear in the general provision concerning all crimes).

Given this confusion, two interpretive approaches are available. The first would be to treat articles 28G(B) and 28N as mutually exclusive and regard the former as the only forms of extended liability applicable to terrorism. This straight-forward approach treats article 28G(B) as the more special law (lex specialis) relevant to terrorism, thus displacing the general provision applicable to other crimes, particularly given that most other crimes do not have their own specific modes of extended liability. As noted above, however, this would have the disadvantage of excluding one of the most important forms of extended liability for terrorism, namely terrorist financing, unless it can be characterized under some other mode (such as sponsoring, contributing to, or aiding).

The alternative approach is to consider, in the first instance, applying the terrorism-specific modes of extended liability in article 28G(B), then falling back on the general provision in article 28N to fill any gaps or plug any holes left by the former provision (for instance, concerning financing). The former provision remains the lex specialis but is flexibly supplemented (rather than displacing) by the latter.

In international law, there are three points of comparison for the Malabo Protocol. Firstly, the ICC Statute recognizes the following extended modes of criminal responsibility: commission and joint commission; ordering, soliciting, or inducing; aiding, abetting or assisting; intentionally contributing to the commission of a crime by a group; and attempt.Footnote 101

Secondly, most of the international counter-terrorism instruments recognize a number of bases of liability: (a) threats;Footnote 102 (b) attempts;Footnote 103 (c) organizing or directing others;Footnote 104 (d) participating as an accomplice;Footnote 105 (e) knowingly assisting another to evade investigation, prosecution or punishment;Footnote 106 (f) agreeing with one or more persons to commit an offence;Footnote 107 or (g) otherwise contributing to or participating in the commission of an offence by a group.Footnote 108 The latter mode is found in article 25(3)(d) of the ICC Statute, which was modelled on the Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997.Footnote 109 The scope of extended criminal liability expanded over time.Footnote 110 Up to the 1990s, the sectoral treaties were limited to criminalizing commission, attempt, and participation. Since the Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997, it became an offence in new (and amended) treaties to organize or direct others to commit an offence, or to contribute in any other way to the commission of an offence by a group acting with a common purpose (article 2(3)).Footnote 111

Thirdly, again in a terrorism-specific context, the UN Security Council has required states to bring to justice not only those who ‘perpetrate’ terrorist acts, but also those who participate in ‘financing, planning, preparation… or in supporting terrorist acts’.Footnote 112 It has further required states to combat foreign terrorist fighters, namely by criminalizing those who (a) travel or attempt to travel to a foreign state for ‘for the purpose of the perpetration, planning, or preparation of, or participation in, terrorist acts, or the providing or receiving of terrorist training’; (b) finance such travel, or (c) organize, facilitate or recruit for such travel.Footnote 113 Finally, it has encouraged (but not required) states to prohibit incitement to terrorism.Footnote 114

D. Exclusion of Liberation or Self-Determination Struggles

Article 28G(C) of the Malabo Protocol provides that ‘the struggle waged by peoples in accordance with the principles of international law for their liberation or self-determination, including armed struggle against colonialism, occupation, aggression and domination by foreign forces shall not be considered as terrorist acts’. This exclusionary provision follows in the footsteps of the OAU Convention, the Arab League Convention, the OIC Convention, and the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011. The OIC also continues to argue for the inclusion of such a provision in the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention, while Pakistan (an OIC member) lodged a reservation upon signing the Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997 purporting to exclude self-determination movements from its application.

The provision is rooted in Africa’s historical experience of colonialism and decolonization struggles, as well as contemporary sympathizers for fellow travellers such as the Palestinians. Most African peoples have now attained independence, with the important exception of the people of Western Sahara, occupied by Morocco, and some small European possessions (such as the Spanish territories of Ceuta, Melilla and the Canary Islands near Morocco; Portuguese Madeira off the Moroccan coast; and the French Réunion off Madagascar). In this sense, in practice the provision may prove to be of largely symbolic value.

However, to the extent that African states become victims of foreign occupation (by other African states or foreign states), it will retain its significance. Africa has experienced a number of inter-state wars in recent years, including Uganda’s partial occupation of the Democratic Republic of the Congo, conflicts between Ethiopia and Eritrea, and foreign interventions in Libya. In this respect, article 28G(C) elaborates that liberation or self-determination struggles can include ‘armed struggle against colonialism, occupation, aggression and domination by foreign forces’.

The provision does not exempt liberation or self-determination struggles from other international or regional criminal liabilities, including for war crimes and crimes against humanity (including elsewhere under the Malabo Protocol). The provision does not, therefore, confer impunity on liberation movements, but reflects a political concern not to label and stigmatize such just causes as ‘terrorist’, even if their methods are excessive. Again, this reflects the acute sensitivities of the decolonization period, in which liberation forces were sometimes branded and delegitimized as ‘terrorists’ by colonial powers.

By contrast, none of the 18 or so international counter-terrorism treaties excludes liberation or self-determination violence, while regular UN General Assembly resolutions since the mid-1990s also do not exempt it. As such, certain conduct not regarded as terrorism under the Malabo Protocol may also still be criminal under transnational counter-terrorism instruments (regulating, for example, terrorist bombings, terrorist financing, nuclear terrorism, or attacks on targets such as diplomats, aircraft, airports, ships and maritime platforms, among others).

The precise legal scope of the provision must be determined by resort to the international law concepts it references. The term ‘peoples’ classically refers to the whole population of a colonized or occupied territory, rather than minority or indigenous groups forming a sub-set of it. A people may be represented by a movement recognized by the United Nations, or the relevant regional organization. The right of ‘self-determination’ entitles a people to ‘freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development’,Footnote 115 and African human rights law reiterates the right.Footnote 116 It can include a right to claim independent statehood, as well as other forms of political organization.

The provision further refers to ‘the struggle waged by peoples in accordance with the principles of international law’ (emphasis added). The latter qualifying phrase may be interpreted in two different ways. Firstly, it may refer to the international law right of peoples to wage a struggle for liberation or self-determination; that is, to the legal entitlement to pursue those goals. Secondly, it may refer to the legality of the means or methods by which a people struggles for those goals. Both are plausible interpretations and both limit the benefit of the provision to those acting lawfully (‘in accordance with’ international law). It is self-evident that the exclusionary provision cannot be claimed by those who do not enjoy a right of self-determination in the first place; it is more difficult to determine when a people entitled to self-determination would lose the benefit of the exclusionary provision because they utilized means or methods of struggle which were not in accordance with international law. (The Malabo Protocol’s other exclusionary provision, concerning armed conflict covered by IHL, excludes all hostile acts in conflict, not just those in conformity with IHL.)

The distinction is historically significant because of long running divisions amongst states within the United Nations about the permissible means of pursuing self-determination. Many decolonized states claimed that there existed a right of people to resort to armed struggle to secure self-determination, while primarily western states opposed such a right; an intermediate view held that liberation movements were entitled to use violence in response to violent repression of their self-determination right by a colonial power. Even if the former view were correct, it would still not exempt liberation fighters from other international criminal liabilities, including for war crimes, genocide or crimes against humanity. Again, on this approach the provision is more about political labelling than criminal liability per se.

Where such struggles involve armed conflicts under IHL, they will already be excluded by article 28G(D) of the Malabo Protocol (discussed below) – either as international conflicts between liberation forces and a state party to Additional Protocol I of 1977, or as non-international conflicts between state forces and a liberation movement qualifying as an organized armed group under IHL. Given the existence of a more specific exclusion for armed conflicts covered by IHL, article 28G(C) should be understood as excluding liberation or self-determination struggles that neither rise to the intensity of an non-international armed conflict, nor involve ‘organized armed groups’ participating in such conflicts.

Struggles beneath the intensity of armed conflict could include, for example, low level, sporadic or intermittent violence (including attacks on civilian or governmental personnel or objects), civil unrest or disorder, or violent protests, demonstrations, rallies and the like. Violence during armed conflicts by liberation movements that are not ‘organized armed groups’ could include, for example, the sporadic participation of civilians in hostilities, including individual resistance in occupied territory.

E. Exclusion of Acts Covered by IHL

The Malabo Protocol provides that ‘[t]he acts covered by international Humanitarian Law, committed during an international or non-international armed conflict by government forces or members of organized armed groups, shall not be considered as terrorist acts’ (article 28G(D)). In this respect it departs from the OAU Convention and instead follows the approach of the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011. This is also consistent with the approach in recent international counter-terrorism treaties, which exclude the activities of armed forces during armed conflict, as those terms are understood under IHL, which are governed by that law.Footnote 117 The International Committee of the Red Cross has further endorsed this approach in the negotiations for the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention.Footnote 118 The effect of the provision is to exclude such acts from being treated as terrorism and to defer to the special law (lex specialis) of IHL.

The provision applies where there exists an international or non-international armed conflict. Those categories are defined by IHL, particularly the Geneva Conventions of 1949, Additional Protocols I and II of 1977, and customary IHL. An international conflict involves military hostilities between two or more states, or an occupation of foreign territory even in the absence of hostilities.Footnote 119 An international conflict can also be constituted by hostilities between a state party to Additional Protocol I of 1977 and a self-determination movement representing a people,Footnote 120 as is the case between Morocco (occupying the Non-Self-Governing Territory of Western Sahara) and Polisario (representing the Saharawi people).Footnote 121

A non-international conflict exists where there are ‘intense’ military hostilities between a state and an organized armed group.Footnote 122 Such conflicts may include civil wars within a state’s territory or hostilities between a state and a non-state group on another state’s territory. It can also include hostilities between national liberation or self-determination forces and a state which is not a party to Protocol I.

The Malabo Protocol excludes acts committed only by government (armed) forces or organized armed groups. These are significant limitations. The exclusion of acts by ‘government forces’ must be interpreted to refer to state armed forces, which can include regular military personnel as well as militias or resistance movements ‘belonging’ to the state and which are under responsible command, respect IHL, carry weapons openly, and display an identifying insignia.Footnote 123 It would not exclude acts by any government officials (such as civilian police or intelligence officers, or other public servants), or loosely affiliated paramilitaries not controlled by the state.

Likewise, only acts by ‘organized’ armed groups are excluded and again the provision refers to IHL concepts. Under IHL, factors relevant in considering whether a group is ‘organized’ include: the existence of a command structure, disciplinary rules and mechanisms, and a headquarters; control of territory; the ability of the group to procure, transport and distribute weapons and military equipment, and to recruit and militarily train fighters; the ability to plan, coordinate and carry out military operations, including troop movements and logistics; the ability to define a unified military strategy and use military tactics; and its ability to speak with one voice and negotiate and conclude agreements (such as cease-fire or peace accords).Footnote 124 Also relevant are the number of fighters and designated zones of operation.Footnote 125

On the above test, it is certainly possible for ‘terrorist’ organizations to constituted organized armed groups involved in a non-international armed conflict. However, individual civilians who take a direct part in hostilities, for instance by sporadically attacking state forces, but who are not part of an organized armed group, will not be covered by the exclusion. Likewise organized criminal violence by gangs or drug cartels will not be excluded.

Moreover, the provision excludes acts by government forces and organized armed groups only where ‘committed in the course’ of an armed conflict. The act must therefore have a nexus to the conflict; not every act of violence that occurs in an area affected by conflict is excluded. For instance, a government soldier on weekend recreational leave who murders someone would not be excluded under the provision.

The effect of the provision is to completely exclude the relevant acts from the crime of terrorism under the Malabo Protocol. The exclusion applies where acts are ‘covered by’ IHL, but is not limited to acts that are in conformity with IHL (as proposed by the OIC in current negotiations over the UN Draft Comprehensive Terrorism Convention). Thus acts which comply with or violate IHL are equally excluded. Thus proportionate, discriminate attacks directed only against military targets are exempted, but so are deliberate attacks on civilians or perfidiously feigning civilian status to mount a suicide bombing attack against state forces.

This does not mean that the Malabo Protocol confers impunity on those who violate IHL. Rather, acts in armed conflict are left to be regulated by IHL, other international criminal laws (such as those on genocide, torture and crimes against humanity, and international human rights law insofar as it applies, including extraterritorially). IHL already prohibits, and often criminalizes as war crimes, much terrorist-type conduct in armed conflict.Footnote 126 This includes, for example, deliberate or indiscriminate attacks on civilians and civilian objects; reprisals; the use of prohibited weapons (including incendiaries, or chemical or biological weapons); perfidy; attacks on cultural property, objects indispensable to civilian survival, or works containing dangerous forces (including dams, dykes and nuclear facilities); or through illegal detention, torture or inhuman treatment. The Malabo Protocol brings many war crimes under IHL within the jurisdiction of the African Court.

The Malabo Protocol does not, however, contain a further exemption for state military forces in peacetime that is found in some recent international counter-terrorism treaties. Some of these treaties include an exception for the activities of military forces (in peacetime) when exercising their official functions.Footnote 127 Official duties could include law enforcement, evacuation operations, peace operations, UN operations, or humanitarian relief.

F. Exclusion of Certain Defences

The Malabo Protocol follows the OAU Convention (article 3(2)), recent international counter-terrorism conventions,Footnote 128 and UN resolutionsFootnote 129 in proclaiming that ‘[p]olitical, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or other motives shall not be a justifiable defence against a terrorist act’ (article 28G(E)). The foremost effect of this provision in a criminal law instrument is to preclude such motives from being pleaded as a defence to a criminal charge, so as to justify the accused’s conduct and exonerate them from liability.

The wording of the provision would not, however, prevent a convicted person from explaining their motives by way of mitigation in sentencing. Pleas in mitigation are not ‘defences’ as such, but part of the ordinary criminal process of calibrating the punishment to fit the crime, considering all relevant circumstances. There is plainly a difference in moral and legal culpability, for example, between a rebel wounding a member of the Gestapo in an attempt to overthrow Hitler in Nazi Germany, and a Boko Haram Islamist in Nigeria conscripting child suicide bombers to indiscriminately kill civilians.

Ordinary criminal law defences remain unaffected. Strangely, the Malabo Protocol does not mention the availability of criminal law defences to crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction, other than to exclude the relevance of official position, affirm command responsibility, and exclude the defence of superior orders (article 46B(2)-(4)). By contrast, the ICC Statute affirms the grounds excluding criminal responsibility as including mental disease or defect, intoxication, self-defence, duress, and other grounds deriving from international law and general principles of law (article 31). For example, there have been cases where hijacking by persons escaping imminent threats of death or serious injury as a result of persecution abroad have been excused by a defence of necessity.Footnote 130 The issues concerning defences that would be available to suspects have been taken up by a different author for a different chapter contained in this volume.

There are two further possible legal implications of the exclusion of political or other motives under the Malabo Protocol. First, the provision might suggest that the crime of terrorism should not be regarded as a ‘political’ offence for the purpose of refusing an extradition request. The Malabo Protocol does not otherwise expressly ‘depoliticize’ its terrorism offence for extradition purposes – unlike some recent international counter-terrorism treaties.Footnote 131 Contrarily, the absence of an express provision depoliticizing terrorism in the extradition context could indicate that the issue remains one to be determined by national law – as is the case under many of the earlier international counter-terrorism treaties. The latter approach is preferably because restrictions on protections (such as the political offence exception to extradition) should not be made by implication in the absence of express words.

Secondly, the provision could similarly have a bearing on whether an offence is treated as ‘serious non-political crime’ in considering whether to exclude a person from refugee protection under article 1F of the Refugee Convention 1951. Again, the Malabo Protocol does not expressly purport to exclude all terrorist offenders from refugee status. The exclusion of political motives as a criminal defence is certainly a relevant factor, but as in the extradition context, not determinative. The UNHCR cautions that every act labelled as ‘terrorism’ is not automatically excludable under article 1F(b); the test is whether it constitutes ‘serious non-political crime’ in the context and circumstances.Footnote 132

Notably, the AU’s African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011 recommends that national laws exclude any act that is the result of ‘advocacy, protest, dissent or industrial action’ and which does not cause certain types of serious harm to people or property.Footnote 133 Strictly such provision would operate as an exception to the definition of terrorism, rather than as a democratic protest ‘defence’. It would have the same effect of precluding criminal responsibility for terrorism. It remains to be seen whether such exclusion could be included in any Elements of Crimes of Rules of Procedure developed by the AU to give effect to the Malabo Protocol.

4. Conclusion

The crime of terrorism in article 28G of the Malabo Protocol is closely modelled on the offences in the OAU Convention 1999. As such, it replicates the problematic features of that earlier instrument, without critical reflection on its continuing appropriateness, particularly given the well-known human rights concerns and post-9/11 normative developments.

Certainly some elements of the crime of terrorism are clearly expressed and focus on objectively serious harms, such as death, serious injury or other public dangers. Consistent with international practice, the crime is also capable of targeting instrumental violence to intimidate or coerce governments, international organizations, or populations. The exclusion of acts in armed conflict is also welcome, since it preserves the primacy of the special regime of IHL that is best adapted to regulating intense armed violence. The exclusion of liberation or self-determination violence distinguishes the African approach from general international practice, although it reflects Africa’s historical experience. In practice it will often be of little consequence because excessive liberation violence can still be prosecuted as war crimes or crimes against humanity (though those crimes do not cover lesser liberation violence outside armed conflict or not constituting a systematic or widespread attack on civilians).

Other elements of the African crime of terrorism are, however, ambiguous or over-broad and potentially infringe the principle of legality and other human rights protected in African and international law. The underlying unlawful acts are open-ended and imprecise, referring to violations of any African or international law. The threshold for damage (to property, resources, or environmental or cultural heritage) is too low and may sweep up minor harms. So too does merely ‘inducing’ a government set a low threshold and potentially interfere in protected political expression or action. There is an unhelpful conflation of terrorism with other political violence, such as insurrection, regardless of whether terrorist methods are used, or whether acts aim to overthrow repressive regimes and restore democracy and human rights. The problem is compounded by the absence of a democratic protest exception, as found in the African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011. The extended modes of criminal liability confusingly compound the general provision on extended liability in the Malabo Protocol, generating great uncertainty and unpredictability about the scope of liability.

All of this suggests a need for great caution to be exercised by prosecutors and judges when considering characterizing violence as terrorism. As the UN Security Council and General Assembly have repeatedly affirmed, counter-terrorism efforts must always comply with fundamental international human rights law obligations. Interpretively, the African crime of terrorism must also be read down to ensure compatibility with African human rights law; the latter is the higher law prevailing over the former in the event of inconsistency.

16 The Crime of Mercenarism A Challenge for the Judges of the New African Court

José L. Gómez del Prado
1. Introduction

In 2014 the African Union adopted a Protocol whereby, when it enters into force will: (a) merge into one single judicial assembly the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights and the Court of Justice of the African Union; (b) vest the new Court with international criminal jurisdiction competent to hear all cases relating to the crimes specified in the Statute of the Court, elaborated by the African Union (AU) which are contained in the 2014 Protocol, mercenarism being one of them. To this end, Article 28 H of the Statute provides a definition of the crime of Mercenarism.

For over sixty years mercenaries have been utilized particularly against the struggle of the peoples of Africa for self-determination.Footnote 1 They have intervened in the internal affairs of the new African nations after decolonization and in plundering the natural resources of the continent.

The Organization of the African Unity (OAU), the United Nations and the international community at large have attempted to legally control, both under International Criminal Law (ICL) and International Humanitarian Law (IHL) the activities of mercenaries in order to solve problems that have impacted the African continent both in the struggle of their peoples for self-determination and in the reaping of their natural resources.

An analysis of the new definition of mercenarism contained in Article 28H of the 2014 African Union Protocol raises a number of questions as to the adequacy of its provisions in dealing with the phenomenon and the links between old forms and new forms of mercenarism, namely: the foreign mercenaries of the 1960s and 1970s, (the dogs of war), and the new commercial enterprises, (the private military and security companies and their soldiers for hire), that have mushroomed, particularly in Africa.

Due attention to this issue also fails because of the lack of national and regional measures in Africa, aimed at controlling both categories of performers of mercenaries that is those individuals implicated in mercenary activities and those of commercial private military and security companies carrying mercenary-like activities.

It raises some doubts as to whether by including mutatis mutandi the prerequisites of the definition of a mercenary, contained in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions (IHL) and Articles 1 and 2 of the International Convention on the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of Mercenaries (ICL), into the new definition of mercenarism, Article 28 H of the 2014 African Union Protocol will be operative enough to succeed in prosecuting individuals involved in mercenary activities.

A. Mercenary Activities in Africa: The Return of Mercenaries in the Twentieth Century

The modern state system and ideals of national patriotism, which developed in Europe in the nineteenth century contributed to stigmatizing and marginalizing individuals fighting for money rather than for loyalty to their countries. It is for this reason that mercenaries and their activities had practically disappearedFootnote 2 in Western European countries.

In Africa, however, commercial trading companies from European colonial countries with their own private military forces continued to seize the natural resources of the continent.Footnote 3 In the second half of the Twentieth century, the struggle of the African colonies for their independence, brought the private armies back again: they were actively involved in plundering the resources of the African continent and in fighting against the liberation movements for self-determination. Measures aimed at controlling and regulating their activities have been at the origin of the development of international and African regional treaties.Footnote 4

The actions carried out at the beginning by foreign mercenaries, often called soldiers of fortune or dogs of war, recruited to defend geopolitical interests of colonial powers as well as that of mining companies have soon turned into activities conducted by private military and security companies closely linked with the interests of the mining sector.Footnote 5 The traditional utilization of mercenaries has undergone a metamorphosis: old forms and new forms are presently intermingled.Footnote 6

The decolonization period of 1960 opposed Western European countries to peoples subjected to alien domination and exploitation in the Third World, particularly in Africa. Mercenaries were recruited by colonial powers to crush liberation movements fighting for their independence,Footnote 7 first in the former Belgian Congo followed by interventions in a large number of other African countries.Footnote 8 The right of peoples to self-determination became an important issue at the United Nations.

Mercenary activities are specifically mentioned in instruments dealing with questions such as the development of Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States in accordance with the United Nations CharterFootnote 9 and the Definition of Aggression. United Nations has considered the use of mercenaries ‘as a means of violating human rights and impeding the exercise of the right of peoples to self-determination’.Footnote 10

In accordance with the Declaration on Principles: ‘Every State has the duty to refrain from organizing or encouraging the organization of irregular forces or armed bands, including mercenaries, for incursion into the territory of another State’.

Article 3 (g) of United Nations GA resolution 3314 (XXIX) states that ‘The sending by or on behalf of a State of armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries, which carry out acts of armed force against another State of such gravity as to amount to the acts listed above, or its substantial involvement therein’ can be considered as an act of aggression. This same text has been incorporated in the Amendments to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, adopted in Kampala, 11 June 2010.Footnote 11

The use of mercenaries by States to intervene in other countries’ affairs violates the ability of many Western European and Third World countries, who are UN Member States, to control private violence at the international level.Footnote 12 This question is at the origin of the provisions contained in IHL and International and African Criminal Law treaties aimed at controlling mercenarism.Footnote 13

The international community continues to be divided on the issue of mercenarism, but particularly regarding the accountability and regulation of private military and security companies (PMSC) contracted by States to operate in zones of conflict or other countries’ affairs.Footnote 14 Such companies recruit highly trained military personnel; who often resign or take leave of absence to fulfil a given contract.Footnote 15

The Nigerian Civil War, which took place from 1967 to 1970 as consequence of the secession of Biafra from Nigeria, had a strong international involvement due to the oil resources, as had been before in the former Belgian Congo in 1960 for other mineral resources in the province of Katanga.

It is against this background that the Luanda Trial to judge foreign mercenaries recruited by the National Liberation Front of Angola (FNLA) to fight against the Popular Movement for the Liberation of Angola (MPLA) took place June–July 1976. The People’s Revolutionary Court of Angola pronounced four death sentences and condemned nine of those convicted to prison. The main charges against these foreigners were those of crime against peace and of being mercenaries.

Their indictment for being mercenaries relied on Angolan law based essentially on a number of United Nations resolutions on the matter of implementing the UN Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and PeoplesFootnote 16 as well as UN GA res. 3103(XXVIII) on Basic Principles of the legal status of the combatants struggling against colonial and alien domination and racists régimes.Footnote 17 These Principles state that the use of mercenaries ‘is a criminal act and the mercenaries should be accordingly be punished as criminals.’Footnote 18

In Africa, the Organization of African Unity has taken a number of actions and adopted such instruments as the 1972 OAU Convention for the Elimination of Mercenaries in Africa,Footnote 19 which incorporated provisions of the United Nations resolutions mentioned above, and the 1977 OAU Convention for the Elimination of Mercenarism in Africa.Footnote 20 The 1977 OAU Convention entered into force on 22 April 1985; with thirty-one States so far having ratified it. The 1977 Convention is based on a draft elaborated by the International Commission of Inquiry on Mercenaries that followed the Luanda Trial in 1976.

At the international level, during 1960 and 1970, Nigeria has been the main mover against mercenarism both in IHL and in ICL.

At the International Committee of the Red Cross Plenipotentiary Conference for the Adoption of Article 47 of Protocol I Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 1949, which took place from 1974 to 1977, Nigeria proposed for discussion that a person participating in an armed conflict to be considered or defined as a mercenary.Footnote 21

At the United Nations, Nigeria officially requested that the matter of mercenaries be discussed at the General Assembly. In 1989, based on a document elaborated by an Ad Hoc Committee, the UN General Assembly adopted the International Convention against the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of Mercenaries.

In Africa there have been over 330 armed conflicts for the period covering 1989–2014. The quasi totality of such armed conflicts with some rare exceptions, such as the conflict between Ethiopia and Eritrea, have been intrastate conflicts. One disturbing factor, reported by the Uppsala Conflict Data Program,Footnote 22 is the involvement of external actors in such conflicts.

This is not a new phenomenon. However, as we have witnessed in the past in different parts of the world, the proportion of foreign actors in intrastate armed conflicts, as proxies, freelancers, contractors, PMSCs, mercenaries, soldiers for hire, foreign fighters or any others is increasing. In 2014 the proportion of such actors was the highest since World War II.Footnote 23

Considering the prevalent involvement of foreign military actors in the African continent the importance, therefore, of a good definition of mercenarism that would embrace all the different categories, or at least the most important ones, of foreign actors’ involvement in internal armed conflicts.

In 2014, the Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the AU adopted the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights.

This important regional instrument broadens the jurisdiction of the new African Court of Justice and Human Rights (ACJHR) to 14 crimes under international law, including the crime of mercenarism and other transnational crimes often connected with mercenary activities such as terrorism, human trafficking, piracy, war crimes and illicit exploitation of natural resources.

The provisions contained in Article 28H of the 2014 African Union Protocol, proposing to the African Union Court a new text for its interpretation of the crime of mercenarism and application of the sanctions for the offences incurred, is a new attempt at the African regional level to deal with this phenomenon.Footnote 24

Article 47 of Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and Article 1 and 2 of the 1989 International Convention against the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of Mercenaries are the main sources of the new Article 28 H.

B. Article 28 H of the 2014 African Union ProtocolFootnote 25
1. Similarities and Differences with Article 47 of Additional Protocol I and Article 1 and 2 of the 1989 International Convention against the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of Mercenaries

Article 28 H is structured along the lines of Articles 1 and 2 of the 1989 International Convention against the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of MercenariesFootnote 26 incorporating with some minor changes the provisions therein.

The 1989 International Convention, ratified by 33 out of 189 United Nations Member States,Footnote 27 has with minor changes, incorporated in its text the provisions of Article 47 of Additional Protocol I of 1977 to the Geneva Conventions. These provisions are also contained in Article 3 of the 1977 OAU Convention against Mercenarism, ratified by 31 out of 54 Member StatesFootnote 28 of the African Union.

According to Art. 47 of Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions, which has been ratified by 174 States,Footnote 29 during an international armed conflict mercenaries, as non-State armed groups, are obliged to respect applicable international humanitarian rules. In an international armed conflict, mercenaries do not enjoy the right to combatant or prisoner-of-war status.

It should be recalled that IHL does not forbid war: it tries to regulate the conduct of the parties in armed conflicts and to protect and assist all victims of armed conflicts.

Now, to protect the right of peoples to self-determination enshrined in its Charter, the United Nations has adopted instruments to fight against mercenary activities and the crime of mercenarism. These actions have been developed within the context of Jus ad bellum or the prerequisites, established in the United Nations Charter, under which States may resort to the use of armed force.

Article 47 stipulates six prior conditions for a person to be accused of being a mercenary. The six prerequisites of Article 47, developed within the context of Jus in bello, have also been incorporated, mutatis mutandi, in Article 28 H 1.a).

Under Article 28 H, the six cumulative conditions stipulated in Article 47 of Additional Protocol IFootnote 30 necessary in order for an individual to be accused of being a mercenary apply in two types of situations:

  • when a person fights in an armed conflict.

  • in any other situation, stipulated in Article 28 H 1.b) which comprises activities, purposes, acts, and offences in which a person may participate.

Contrary to the 1989 International Convention, Article 28 H has integrated all the six requirements contained in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I of 1977 to the Geneva ConventionsFootnote 31 which relate to taking a direct part in hostilitiesFootnote 32 with the following change: The sixth condition in the provisions of Article 47 namely: b) does, in fact, take a direct part in the hostilities, has been included in the wording of paragraph 3 of Article 28H which reads as follows:

  1. 3. A mercenary, as defined in paragraph (1) (a) or (b) above, who participates directly in hostilities or in a concerted act of violence, as the case may be, commits an offence. This provision applies in both types of situation: in direct participation in hostilities and in concerted acts of violence.

The specification relating to direct participation is not contained in Article 1 of the 1989 International Convention.

Article 28 H of the AU 2014 Protocol incorporates the provisions included in Article 1. paras.1 and 2. of the 1989 International Convention with the following changes:

The last part of the sentence in Article para. 1 (b) of the 1989 International Convention which reads ‘substantially in excess of that promised or paid to combatants of similar ranks and functions of that party’, has not been retained;

The term ‘significant’ before ‘private gain’, included in Article 1 para. 2. (b) of the 1989 International Convention also has not been retained. Article 28 H para1. b) ii. reads: ‘Is motivated to take part therein essentially by the desire for private gain and is prompted by the promise or payment of material compensation’.

Article 2 of the 1989 International Convention has been incorporated as paragraph 2 of Article 28 H with minor editorial changes. It reads as follows:

  1. 2. Any person who recruits, uses, finances or trains mercenaries, as defined in paragraph (1) (a) or (b) above, commits an offence.

    1. 2. More specifically similarities and differences with Article 1 and 2 of the 1989 International Convention against the Recruitment, Use, Financing and Training of Mercenaries with regard to Situations

In non-international armed conflicts non-State armed groups may be prosecuted under domestic law for taking part in hostilities.

Article 28 H para. 3 of the 2014 AU Protocol stipulates: ‘A mercenary, as defined in paragraph (1) (a) or (b) above, who participates directly in hostilities or in a concerted act of violence, as the case may be, commits an offence’.

This provision applies to both types of situations envisaged in Article 28 H: direct participation in hostilities, which is particularly dealt with in the provisions of Article 47 of Additional Protocol I in situations of an international armed conflict, and concerted acts of violence, more specifically in the provisions of the 1989 International ConventionFootnote 33 indicated in Article 28 H 1. b) such as:

  1. 1. Overthrowing a legitimate Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State; 2. Assisting a government to maintain power 3. Assisting a group of persons to obtain power; or 4. Undermining the territorial integrity of a State;

In addition of fulfilling the condition of participating directly in hostilities the person must fulfil the following five prerequisites stipulated in Article 28 H 1. a) namely:

  1. i. Is specially recruited locally or abroad in order to fight in an armed conflict;

This provision has exactly the same wording as that of the 1989 International Convention.

  1. ii. Is motivated to take part in the hostilities essentially by the desire for private gain and, in fact, is promised, by or on behalf of a party to the conflict, material compensation;

As mentioned before, the last sentence of the 1989 International Convention, namely ‘substantially in excess of that promised or paid to combatants of similar rank and functions in the armed forces of that party’ has not been retained in Article 28 H.

  1. iii. Is neither a national of a party to the conflict nor a resident of territory controlled by a party to the conflict:

  2. iv. Is not a member of the armed forces of a party to the conflict; and

  3. v. Has not been sent by a State which is not a party to the conflict on official duty as a member of its armed forces.

These provisions are exactly the same, word by word, as those of the 1989 International Convention.

Concerning the other four situations contained in Article 28 H para. 1. b) the requirements to be fulfilled contained in this sub-paragraph b) are:

  1. i. Is specially recruited locally or abroad for the purpose of participating in a concerted act of violence aimed at:

    1. 1. Overthrowing a legitimate Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State;

These provisions have the same wording as that of the 1989 International Convention

  1. 2. Assisting a government to maintain power;

  2. 3. Assisting a group of persons to obtain power;

The above-mentioned two aims for the African context are innovative. They are creative provisions that were not contained in previous international criminal instruments. They consider situations such as those of Angola and Sierra Leone and more recently that of Zaire in the 1990s during the conflict for power opposing MobutuFootnote 34 and KabilaFootnote 35. The offence ‘assisting a group of persons to obtain power’ may be interpreted in conjunction with under Article 28 E of the AU Protocol which stipulates that an intervention by mercenaries to replace a democratically elected government is a Crime of Unconstitutional Change of Government.

or 4. Undermining the territorial integrity of a State; ii. Is motivated to take part therein essentially by the desire for private gain and is prompted by the promise or payment of material compensation; iii. Is neither a national nor a resident of the State against which such an act is directed; iv. Has not been sent by a State on official duty; and v. Is not a member of the armed forces of the State on whose territory the act is undertaken.

All five provisions above mirror exactly those of the 1989 International Convention with the exception of the word ‘significant’ before ‘private gain’ which has not been retained in Article 28 H para. 1. b) (ii).

2. General Commentary

Paragraph 1. (a) of Article 28 H has integrated, like other international and regional instruments on mercenarism, the six elements stipulated in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I concerning a situation of armed conflict. One may raise the question as to whether these prerequisites are essential or are obstacles to condemn individuals for mercenary activities.

The fact that Article 47 was adopted in 1977 by consensus, one year after an Angolan Court had pronounced four death sentences and condemned nine foreign mercenaries to prison may be an indication that the stringent measures, adopted at the Plenipotentiary Conference in Geneva, might have been a relief for many governments utilizing this form of indirect implication in armed conflicts.

The need to control the activities of mercenaries in Africa was developed not under the scope of Jus in bello of IHL but within the aegis of the United Nations under Jus ad bellum. Mercenarism, therefore, should be dealt with under such scope and should not be a matter of the status that may be accorded to the individual under Jus in belloFootnote 36 which is the exception and not the rule in the non-international armed conflicts: the new forms of armed conflicts taking place in the twenty-first century, particularly in Africa.

Under IHL, non-State armed groups, including mercenaries and other actors such as foreign fighters or contractors of PMSC do not enjoy combatant immunity: they may be prosecuted under domestic law for mere participation in hostilities.

The six elements contained in the definition of mercenaries are to be applied at the same time in a cumulative manner, not only in a situation of international armed conflict, but in any other of the following four situations, envisaged in Article 28 H, under Jus ad bellum: ‘overthrowing a legitimate Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State; assisting a government to maintain power; assisting a group of persons to obtain power; or undermining the territorial integrity of a State’.

The elaboration of Article 28 H afforded a great opportunity to abandon the conditions of fulfilling the definition of mercenary that were introduced in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I and which have since then been retaken by in other international conventions regarding mercenaries.

These prerequisites are extremely difficult to prove. Each of the requirements necessary to arrive at the definition, if they were to be applied individually, would be very difficult to prove in a court. To apply the six of them cumulatively is an impossible task.

To add to this difficulty, it should be noted that the lacunae in ICL are not rectified in domestic legislations.Footnote 37

For the African region, a major exception to the point made above in regard to the inadequacy of domestic legislation, is the South African Regulation of Foreign Military Assistance Act of 1998 which prohibits the activities mentioned in Article 28H.Footnote 38 It should be noted that South Africa is neither a party to the 1977 OAU Convention nor to the 1989 International Convention.Footnote 39

In other States such as The Comoros, in spite of being a party to the 1977 OAU Convention, mercenarism is not specifically prohibited under domestic law.Footnote 40 The Comoros is a country that has suffered greatly from mercenary activities. Mercenaries have committed grave human rights violations on its people including on their right to self-determination.

No specific legislation, either, addressing the activities of mercenaries and /or PMSCs has been adopted in the following African countries: Botswana, Burkina Faso, Cameroon, Côte d’Ivoire, Ghana, Democratic Republic of the Congo, The Gambia, Kenya, Lesotho, Mali, Mauritius, Morocco, Namibia, Nigeria, Senegal, Sierra Leone, Swaziland, Tunisia, Uganda and Zimbabwe.Footnote 41

Angola is the only country, where a Luanda Court, in 1976, charged the defendants with the crime of being mercenaries. At the time no international definition had been adopted and the Angolan domestic law was based on United Nations resolutions. In other cases, such as in South Africa, the defendants were charged with mercenary activities; in Equatorial Guinea for crimes against the Head of State and against the form of government; and in Zimbabwe for arms smuggling.Footnote 42

For a charge of mercenarism to be effective, the recruitment of the individual must have been specifically to fight in an armed conflict and ‘in a concerted act of violence’. Such specificity, however, is usually not indicated in the clauses of a contract for this purpose, as members of the UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries were able to observe during their fact-finding missions to several countries including Chile, Ecuador, Fiji, Honduras and Peru.

Furthermore, the individual must be motivated by private gain to take part in the hostilities (armed conflict), or in other situations (overthrowing a legitimate Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State; assisting a government to maintain power; assisting a group of persons to obtain power; Undermining the territorial integrity of a State).

The motivation is another prerequisite difficult to prove. For many of the mercenaries such as Bob Denard, if private gain was important, there were also a number of other reasons as well, such as serving their own government.

Many of the individuals recruited by PMSCs for security tasks in the Iraqi and Afghan armed conflicts and who could have fallen under definition of mercenary, were there for a combination of personal egoistic and altruistic motivations, reasons, sentiments or desires, which operated simultaneously.

One of the main reasons for accepting the job these individuals mentioned first, before even referring to the high remuneration they received, was the risk of danger and to be able to feel the adrenaline when involved in a dangerous situation.Footnote 43 For others, such as former Peruvian or Chileans military personnel the main reason was to be able to provide a better living standard to their families: education for their children or to be able to pay the hospital bills for their parents.Footnote 44

It is interesting to note that contrary to Article 28 H of the 2014 AU Protocol, Article 1 of the draft produced by the International Commission on Inquiry on Mercenaries, in Luanda, Angola, June 1976, defines simply what is the crime of mercenarism; by whom it may be committed (individual, group, association, representatives of state, the and the State itself); the purpose (opposing self-determination); the means (armed violence) and the activities performed (organize, finance, supply, etc.). It does not try to elaborate a definition of the type of person. There are advantages of departing first from the crime in the definition and not from the person, as does Article 28 H.

The draft proposed then to concentrate on the actor, who commits the crime (the possible offenders: individual, group, association, representative of a state, the State itself); the acts that may be committed (organize, finance, etc.); the aim (opposing self-determination); the means employed (military armed violence) and finally the foreign character of the offenders and the personal motivation or reason (personal gain).Footnote 45

For what should be more important in the definition of the crime should be the act committed rather than the motivation. The motivation or reasons, whether emotional, financial or ideological, are less important than the fact that the offence has been perpetrated.

Another of the requirements in the definition is that such private gain has to be material compensation and must have been promised specifically by or on behalf of a party to the conflict: and not by someone else, which is not often the case.

In the contracting, there is often a labyrinth of diffused responsibility. Many contracts for mercenary activities are outsourced by a ‘given government’ or by a ‘given mining company’ or by a ‘given private security company’. The group or company contracted, be mercenaries or a commercial private military and security company, may in their turn sub-contract the job to another company, some times in the same country but often in Third World countries because they are cheaper.

Mercenaries, contractors of PMSC’s as well as foreign fighters are non-State armed individuals with military skills intervening in armed conflicts in countries that usually but not always are not their own.

Currently, an individual cannot be considered as a mercenary if he is a national of a party to the conflict or a resident of a territory controlled by a party to the conflict. However, this element of the definition does not take into consideration the phenomenon of nationals from the diaspora acting against their own country, a matter that has already been raised by the UN Special Rapporteur on the use of mercenaries.Footnote 46

Also, employees of PMSC from USA or any of the other countries involved in the Iraq or Afghan conflicts, engaged either individually or by PMSCs, and who had committed human rights violations, could not been considered as mercenaries since they were nationals of a party to the conflict.Footnote 47

Another prerequisite for the definition is that the individual is not a member of the armed forces of a party to the conflict. However, most mercenaries have been former or active members of the armed forces of their respective countries and have been working directly or indirectly for States geopolitically or economically interested in a given conflict although not officially involved. Recently a large number of militaries active in the armed forces of their respective countries, or reservists, take a leave of absence or vacation to work for PMSCs contracted in armed conflicts.

The new Article 28 H makes explicit reference to the individual’s direct participation in two types of situations: in an armed conflict or in a concerted act of violence.

The references in the contracts that are usually signed by individuals engaged for this type of operations avoid mentioning direct participation. They refer to ‘hazardous environment’, ‘a high-risk environment, including (…) risks and hazards of war’, etc. The individual is usually contracted as an independent contractor to provide security but not as a mercenary or individual to fight.Footnote 48

Under Jus in bello the statute of mercenaries may be considered irrelevant, if they do not take part in combat, since they continue to be considered as civilians, even if they are carrying weapons.

The Geneva Conventions and their Additional Protocols of 1977 do not provide a definition of ‘direct participation in the hostilities’. However, the commentary on Additional Protocol I indicates that ‘direct participation means acts of war which by their nature or purpose are likely to cause actual harm to the personnel and equipment of the enemy armed forces.’

This commentary raises a number of questions as to the activities that can be entrusted to mercenaries or to employees of PMSCs in situations of armed conflictFootnote 49 such as security, logistics, training and intelligence gathering. Logistical activities such as food or laundry services, plumbing, etc. may not fall under direct participation in the hostilities.

Under IHL employees delivering these services to the armed forces in an armed conflict, if captured, would fall under the category of prisoners-of-war, provided the forces they are accompanying have authorized themFootnote 50 in their tasks. However, the transportation of weapons and other military commodities, intelligence, strategic planning, or procurement of arms, performed by PMSCs may be considered as participation. In the US Naval Handbook, gathering intelligence is classified as direct participation in hostilities.

The second type of situations relating to concerted acts of violence, such as: overthrowing a legitimate Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State; assisting a government to maintain power; assisting a group of persons to obtain power; or undermining the territorial integrity of a State, as in the case of a situation of an international armed conflict, can be applied to both individuals as well as to employees of PMSC who, in the past, have been involved in African countries.

The African history is rich in both examples. Bob DenardFootnote 51 is undoubtedly the most well-known mercenary intervening in Africa as far as foreign individuals or bands are concerned. He carried out activities in zones of French geopolitical interests such as the former Belgian Congo (in support of the separatist State of Katanga in 1960–3), Gabon, Benin, and The Comoros, where he established his own private military company and organized a coup d’Etat. In 1995, a French court in Paris sentenced him for his involvement in The Comoros attempted coup d’Etat.Footnote 52

Other well-known mercenaries such as Jacques Schramme and Mike Hoare had also conducted mercenary activities in the former Belgian Congo.

François Richard Rouget, a former French soldier with South African nationality, who had collaborated with Bob Denard in The Comoros, was the first mercenary prosecuted under the South African Regulation of Foreign Military Assistance Act. Rouget was found guilty of recruiting former members of the South African Defence Forces to carry out military activities in Côte d’IvoireFootnote 53 and sentenced to a fine of R100 000. In 2011, Rouget was hired by Bancroft Global Development, a PMSC indirectly financed by the US State Department, to train troops in Somalia fighting against Al Quaeda.Footnote 54

In the 1990s, military operations in the internal affairs of African States which had been carried out at the beginning of the decolonization period by foreign mercenaries began to be conducted by legally established private companies which provided, among other things, highly skilled military operations, advice and training. This coincided with the dismantling process of the apartheid apparatus in South Africa.

One of the pioneers of the global privatized military industry and the most emblematic of them in establishing a new operational modelFootnote 55 was the company Executive Outcomes (EO). It was integrated by militaries of the elite South African Defence Forces of the apartheid period with strong links to mining and oil corporations operating in Africa.Footnote 56

In the early 1990s EO was contracted by the Angolan government to fight the National Union for the Total Independence of Angola (UNITA) insurgents and recapture the oil facilities, which had been seized by them. The Angolan Government also gave the company a contract to train its armed forces. Previously, in the 1980s, militaries of the South African Defence Forces had intervened in support of UNITA against the same Angolan government.

In 1995, the Government of Sierra Leone hired EO to fight the Revolutionary United Front (RUF), clear the rebels from the capital region as well as train the country’s armed forces. In addition, EO also operated in other African countries such as Uganda, Kenya and Congo. EO’s interventions in the internal affairs of African countries may have pushed the South African Government, concerned with the possible impact of the activities of these companies on its foreign policy, to adopt the Regulation of Foreign Military Assistance Act in 1988.Footnote 57

Despite the fact that the South Africa Regulation of Foreign Military Assistance Act of 1988 contains the strongest provisions on mercenarism, it has had little impact on PMSCs. South Africa does not control the export of services by South African PMSCs. A large number of companies have relocated abroad and many nationals continue to be recruited to work in zones of armed conflict.

In 2004, an attempted coup d’Etat in Equatorial Guinea involving many South Africans, most of them former employees or executives of PMSCs, was organized from South Africa. This, together with the fact that a large number of South African PMSC had been contracted in Iraq, prompted the authorities in 2005 to adopt new legislation to replace the Regulation of Foreign Military Assistance Act.Footnote 58

The 2004 attempted coup in Equatorial Guinea is a clear illustration of the blurring between categories and situations as well as a good example of the close ties between mercenaries and certain PMSCs. The organizer, Simon Mann, a former British Officer, as well as Nick du Toit and other persons involved had previously worked for EO in operations conducted in Angola and Sierra Leone. Two other persons were part owners of Meteoric Tactical Systems, a company providing security to the Swiss Embassy in Iraq.Footnote 59

A. Limitations of Article 28 H of the 2014 African Union Protocol with Regard to the Definition of Mercenarism in Article 1 of the 1977 OAU Convention

Article 1. DEFINITION of the 1977 OAU Convention contains in its paragraph 2 a number of elements defining the crime of mercenarism that, regretfully, have not been included in Article 28 H of the 2014 African Protocol.

These refer to natural or juridical persons which: may be an ‘individual’, ‘group’, ‘association’, ‘representative of a State’ or ‘a State itself’.

The following activities covered by the crime of mercenarism included in sub-para. (a) of the 1977 OAU Convention Article 1 have not been retained either in Article 28 H. These are: ‘shelter’ (…), ‘organize’, (…) ‘assist’, (…) ‘equip’, (…) ‘promote, support or in any manner employ bands of mercenaries’, or activities such as: ‘enlists, enrolls or tries to enroll in the same bands’ which are much wider than the term ‘recruits’ embodied in Article 28 H.

Similarly, in Article 28 H the provision contained in the 1977 OAU Convention that ‘Any person, natural or juridical who commits the crime of mercenarism (…) commits an offence considered as crime against peace and security in Africa (…)’ has not been retained.

If the reference to juridical persons such as groups, associations had been included in the new definition of mercenarism of the 2014 AU Protocol it would have made it possible to implicate corporate responsibility and legally pursue not only individual mercenaries or employees of PMSCs but the companies themselves for mercenary activities.

B. Positive Aspects and Loopholes in Article 28 H of the 2014 African Union Protocol in Relation to Problems Arising from Activities Conducted by Private Military and Security Companies

The introduction by the African Union Protocol of the crime of mercenarism at the international/regional level of Africa is a very positive move indeed. Particularly because in 1991, the United Nations abandoned the recommendation by the International Law Commission to maintain it in the code of crimes against the peace and the security of mankind. This crime was not included either in the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court of 1998 and, therefore, is not among the international crimes to be judged by the International Criminal Court.

It may be also noted that, once the 2014 Protocol is in force, the fact that Article 28 H of the AU 2014 Protocol integrates, with some changes, the provisions contained in Article 1.1 and 2. of the 1989 International Convention may facilitate its application, not only in the 31 African States who are presently parties to the 1977 OAU Convention for the elimination of mercenarism in Africa but also in 25 additional States parties to the 1989 International Convention.Footnote 60 In this connection, the African Court will be in a position to interpret and apply a large array of regional and international instruments.

The new definition of merceranism in Article 28 H can be considered as a good effort to consolidate in one regional criminal instrument the regional norms already contained in the 1977 OUA Convention.Footnote 61 It is, however, more consistent with the definition of the 1989 International Convention on mercenaries which retains almost word by word those of IHL, Article 47 of Additional Protocol I.

There are, however, as mentioned above some major drawbacks. One of them springs from the integration of the definition of the 1989 International Convention.

Within this context, it may be noted that the IHL provisions of Article 47 that could have been pertinent for situations of international armed conflicts in the second half of Twentieth century, confronting regular armies, are not for the intrastate armed conflicts of the twenty-first century.

Article 28 H integrates in its provisions how the African Court, from a regional perspective, may consider activities committed by mercenaries. It does not spell out sufficiently clearly, however, the accountability and control of those activities carried out by a major actor: PMSCs.

Article 28 H has not incorporated the qualifications of the compensation, contained in the 1989 International Convention, which to ‘substantially in excess of that promised or paid to combatants of similar rank and function in the armed forces of the party’ or ‘significant’. This can be considered positive, for their inclusion would have made even more difficult to prove the motivation of a person concerning mercenarism.

However, in order for an individual to be accused of the crime of mercenarism Article 28 H, has kept the references to ‘direct participation’, included in the 1977 OAU Convention, regarding the involvement of an individual in ‘hostilities’ of an armed conflict or in a ‘concerted act of violence’. The 1989 International Convention did not foresee such prerequisites.

Also, to be regretted is the fact that the definition of Article 28 H has not kept provisions contained in Article 1 of the 1977 OAU Convention relating to natural or juridical persons; and a number of additional activities such as sheltering, organizing, assisting, equipping, promoting, or employing band of mercenaries and can be considered a major drawback. These elements have been excluded from that definition as well as the reference in the Convention that the offence of mercenarism can also be considered as a crime against peace and security in Africa.

Mercenarism is a complex phenomenon encompassing not only direct participation in the acts stipulated in the international treaties dealing with the problem but in many other dimensions such as involvement in illicit exploitation of natural resources, illicit trafficking and activities of PMSC. The reports of the UN Special Rapporteur on the use of mercenaries have often mentioned the link between mercenarism and terrorism, trafficking in migrants and women, trafficking in weapons and taking forcible control of valuable natural resources.Footnote 62

With regard to terrorism and illicit trafficking it appears that the ‘Islamic State (ISIS)’ has been recruiting ‘foreign fighters’Footnote 63 (a term that recalls the foreign mercenaries of the 1960s) from many Western countries.Footnote 64 ISIS largely finances itself from the terrorist activities of this non-State armed groups that are the foreign fighters, such as the illicit trafficking in weapons and natural resources (oil); in the trafficking of refugees and migrants, and in the kidnapping of rich Syrians whose families pay their ransom.Footnote 65

In this connection, it should be underlined that when the African Court of Justice and Human Rights enters into force, its Judges will be in a position to establish the links between offences defined in its Statute, such as the crimes of terrorism, piracy, trafficking in persons, illicit exploitation of natural resources or aggression with the crime of mercenarism, as an aggravating circumstance, if the first crime has been committed by individuals that fulfil all the conditions contained in Article 28 H. This is also a very positive aspect.

In a number of intrastate conflicts in Africa, such as Angola, Sierra Leone, Liberia and Zaire/Democratic Republic of Congo the illicit exploitation of natural resources by armed groups and mercenaries has been a major factor.Footnote 66

The Judges of the Court, however, might not be able to establish such a link if a PMSC has committed the crime.

The United Nations Special Rapporteur on the use of mercenaries attempted without success to cover all such complex activities, including PMSCs involvement, into a revised definition of mercenaries contained in the 1989 International Convention proposing that that instrument be amended.

His recommendations have not been followed by any of the States parties to the Convention, given the lack of enthusiasm of the international community for that treaty which continues to have a low rate of ratification.

The UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries, which took over the mandate of the Special Rapporteur in 2005, did not follow this path. Indeed, it considered that it was fruitless to concentrate its efforts at trying to arrive at a definition of mercenarism, which presents many loopholes exploited by the Western States from where these companies operate.

Instead, it considered that given the large-scale involvement of PMSC, particularly in the Afghan and Iraq armed conflicts, their activities ought to be regulated and monitored at the international, regional and national level by an international legal binding instrument.

Such instrument ought to indicate what activities individuals, employees and PMSC may carry out and what activities are to be proscribed by the State as the only authority holding the monopoly of the use of force.Footnote 67

While continuing to promote the ratification of the 1989 International Convention, the Working Group concentrated mainly on the activities carried out by PMSCs. It has drafted a new proposed instrument, separate from those that regulate the activities of mercenaries. This draft instrument aims at controlling the use of force internationally by the private sector.Footnote 68

The problem of defining mercenarism is tied up with political problems associated with the unwillingness of States to prohibit the use of mercenaries. Western States, which have resisted attempts to label PMSCs as mercenaries, are not willing either to accept that PMSCs be regulated and monitored by a binding international instrument.Footnote 69

Instead, they have promoted parallel international initiatives with the Swiss Government, the International Committee of the Red CrossFootnote 70 and the Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces (DCAF) aimed at developing a not binding International Code of Conduct that is acceptable to PMSCs.Footnote 71

As already mentioned above, no specific legislation regarding PMSCs has been adopted in any of the African countries surveyed by UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries.Footnote 72

One exception is Angola following the Luanda Trial that condemned nine mercenaries to prison sentences and three executions for fighting in the National Liberation Front of Angola (FNLA) against the Popular Movement for the Liberation of Angola (MPLA) and also put in motion measures for adopting African regional instruments regarding mercenaries. The other is South Africa, which has convicted six of the eight individuals who have been charged with the crime of mercenarism.Footnote 73

So far no African State has mentioned either specific legislation prohibiting mercenary activities or specific convictions in their replies to the United Nations’ request through the UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries for its database following the proposal made by the UN Human Rights Council on this matter.Footnote 74

3. Concluding Observations

Article 28 H contained in the 2014 AU Protocol will empower the Judges of the African Court to deal with cases related to violations of regional and international law for offences of mercenarism. This new article has incorporated with minor changes the prerequisites contained in the 1989 International Convention.

This new definition of mercenarism, however, which contains the same preconditions as those embodied in previous international and regional instruments, will be difficult to apply.

Assisting a government to maintain power and assisting a group of persons to obtain power are two innovative provisions that have taken into consideration situations not foreseen in any other former international or regional instruments dealing with mercenary activities. A more explicit provision regarding conflicts of violence for expropriation of natural resources could have also been included in the new definition.

The foreign character of the performer (mercenary, freelance, proxy, foreign fighter) is of particular importance in most cases, with the exception of those in which individuals of the same diaspora may commit mercenary activities. Taking into account the changing patterns of international security in internal and international conflicts and the close links between mercenary activities and those of certain private military and security companies, as the case of Equatorial Guinea has demonstrated, the revision of Article 28 H afforded a great opportunity to include clauses encompassing PMSCs at the regional level as the UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries has encouraged.

There has been a blurring between activities traditionally carried out by mercenaries and those of PMSC’s in zones of armed, low intensity conflicts or other situations as numerous examples show in Africa.Footnote 75 One of the most recent examples has been reported by the UN Monitoring Group on Somalia and Eritrea regarding the PMSC Saracen that provided military training and equipment to the Puntland Maritime Police Force in violation of the UN Security Council arms embargo.Footnote 76 However, Article 28 H continues to deal exclusively with the old concept of mercenaries adopted in international treaties – IHL and ICL.

The activities giving rise to the crime of mercenarism such as organize, finance, supply, equip, train, promote, support, enlist, enrol, etc. ought also to be spelled out in Article 28 H.

The definition could have included all possible actors that may commit the crime of mercenarism: individual, group, association, company or representative of state that have already been identified in other international/regional instruments.

The process of revision of all existing OUA conventions, which has taken place for the adoption of the 2014 AU Protocol, provided an opportunity to abandon the requirements in the definition of a mercenary contained in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I, replicated also in the 1989 International Convention and the 1977 OAU Convention. The prerequisite of motivation as well as the need of a definition accumulating six indispensable requirements could have been abandoned.

Our present globalized world encourages the privatization of violence and the privatization of wars. These trends pose difficult dilemmas to African governments still in a period of building the control of the monopoly of force by State institutions.Footnote 77 The corporate actors that are the PMSCs and their industry continue to be self-regulated in Africa as elsewhere in the world.

As has been pointed out, PMSCs ‘will continue to find recruits from national and international force pools. This is due to the fact that, firstly, they pay considerably more than a national soldier is paid and, secondly, because they offer the kind of life that many professional soldiers desire, not the dreariness of routine duties and constant training for an operation that may never come’.Footnote 78

A framework of Jus ad bellum, under Article 28 H of the 2014 Protocol, could have offered and encouraged governments to adopt provisions aimed at establishing the accountability of the PMSC as well as at regulating them to indicate the activities that such companies may carry out and those that they cannot. Such initiative is important for African States where PMSCs have already been a threat in the past, continue to be in the present and might also be in the future since governments may be unable to control PMSCs in a given situation.

In this context, the AU could have followed the conclusions adopted at the UN Regional Meeting for Africa held at Addis Ababa on regulation and monitoring of PMSCs.Footnote 79 At that consultation government representatives participating at the Meeting had arrived at a consensus regarding the existing legal gap at the international level vis-à-vis the activities of PMSCs and had expressed a high level of support for the ongoing efforts towards the elaboration of an international instrument for the accountability and regulation of PMSCs.

Western States, particularly the United States of America and the United Kingdom, where the majority of these companies come from, as well as other States such as the Russian Federation or China, which may have moved towards a ‘governing at a distance’ modelFootnote 80 by which a number of public functions in the security area have been privatized while always retaining necessary control, will inevitably be able to rely on a strong national army with a capacity superior to control such companies. In contrast, African States continue to have weak state structuresFootnote 81 in matters of military defence forces and, therefore, need a robust regional and national framework to protect and comply with international law. Unfortunately, this has not been totally provided by the developments in national, and regional law to date.

The Judges of the new African Court will be confronted with two major challenges regarding the crime of mercenarism. Firstly, to apply the definition of mercenarism with its six prerequisites to non-State armed groups or individuals, such as foreign fighters, proxies, freelance, contractors, and PMSCs, to mention just a few. Secondly, to establish the possible links between mercenarism and other crimes contained in the Statute such as, terrorism, piracy, trafficking in persons, illicit exploitation of natural resources or aggression.

17 Combating Corruption Effectively? The Role of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights

John Hatchard
The Challenge

The object of this chapter is to explore critically the potential effectiveness of the International Criminal Law Section of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (the Court) in dealing with the crime of ‘Corruption’. Given their close connection, the chapter also considers another crime within the jurisdiction of the Court, namely ‘Money Laundering’.Footnote 1

In many ways, corruption is the most significant of the crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court. Its importance lies in the fact that it is a continent-wide phenomenon which constantly affects millions of people. In their daily lives, ordinary people face petty corruption, including the payment of bribes to public officials for services they are entitled to obtain free of charge. They are also the victims of ‘grand corruption’ where senior public officials illegally acquire massive personal wealth. This comprises two main activities: (i) the receipt of bribe payments directly or through intermediaries; and (ii) the embezzlement and misappropriation of state assets. As a result billions of dollars have been stolen by African leaders and laundered around the world with disastrous economic consequences for the victim states and their citizens.

Not surprisingly, numerous studies have indicated that corruption is one of the main concerns of people in African states. For example, a 2016 survey by the Pew Research Centre found that broad majorities of people in Nigeria, Kenya and South Africa named government corruption as a major and continuing problem.Footnote 2

International efforts to combat corruption are not new. As long ago as 1975 the United Nations General Assembly (UNGA) adopted Resolution 3514 which condemned all corrupt practices, including bribery. This was followed by the UNGA Declaration against Corruption and Bribery in International Commercial Transactions.Footnote 3 Then in Resolution 55/61 of 4 December 2000, the UNGA noted the need for a specific legal instrument against corruption and this resulted in the adoption of the United Nations Convention against Corruption (UNCAC) which came into force on 14 December 2005. The vast majority of African states are parties to the UNCAC. The African Union Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption (the AU Anti-Corruption Convention) was adopted in July 2003 and entered into force on 5 August 2006.Footnote 4 Forty of the fifty-five AU members have ratified the Convention.Footnote 5 Both Conventions require States Parties to criminalise a series of corruption-related offences and to enact provisions facilitating the recovery of the stolen assets. In addition, each African State is a member of the Financial Action Task Force (FATF) ‘family’Footnote 6 and is required to implement the anti-money laundering requirements set out in the 2012 FATF Recommendations, including enacting money laundering offences.

The result is that most African states have in place national laws criminalising a range of corruption and money laundering offences and providing for the recovery of stolen assets. In addition, many have established anti-corruption institutions with a mandate to prevent and/or to investigate and prosecute corruption.

Yet despite this activity, there have been very few (and even fewer successful) prosecutions of senior public officials in national courts. This raises the question as to why national anti-corruption laws and institutions have seemingly proved ineffective. This is important as it will help assess the prospects of the Court in making a meaningful contribution to prosecuting corruption and related money laundering.

The answer lies in the fact that those seeking to combat grand corruption must confront the most powerful and influential individuals in any society for those taking (or benefitting from) the bribes or looting state assets are those who hold political power (or have access thereto). Why else would the bribe be paid? Who otherwise could authorise the looting? It is also these same individuals who ‘control the controls’.Footnote 7 For example, some senior state officials enjoy unique political influence and control over the criminal justice system. This enables them to ensure that corruption and money laundering-related investigations and/or prosecutions do not proceed, at least without their approval.Footnote 8 This control may also extend to influencing members of the judiciary in the manner in which they deal with such cases.Footnote 9 Given the importance of international cooperation in investigating corruption cases with a transnational element, they can also control or prevent mutual legal assistance being provided to other states.Footnote 10

It follows that addressing such challenges requires the development and use of techniques and strategies designed to:

  1. (a) Successfully prosecute those who commit acts of corruption; and

  2. (b) Take the profit out of corruption through either the forfeiture of the proceeds of crime and/or the payment of compensation to the people of the victim state.

These are very ambitious aims yet, in practice, some important steps are being taken to address them.Footnote 11 This raises the question as to whether, and if so to what extent, the Court can make a meaningful and effective contribution to supporting these aims.

The chapter is divided into five sections: Section 1 explores the scope of the corruption offences themselves whilst Section 2 considers the relevant provisions relating to investigations, sentences and asset recovery. Section 3 reviews the limitations on the jurisdiction of the Court whilst Section 4 provides a series of case studies which explore the potential impact of the Court on combating grand corruption. Finally, Section 5 provides an analysis of the potential effectiveness of the Court in combating corruption and money laundering.

1. The Corruption Offences

Article 28A(1) of the Statute provides the Court with the power to try persons for the crime of ‘Corruption’. The meaning and scope of the word has caused some debate. Today, the best known (and most widely accepted) definition is that of Transparency International i.e. ‘the misuse of entrusted power for private gain’.Footnote 12 Its multi-faceted nature is emphasised in the SADC Protocol Against Corruption which states that ‘corruption’ includes ‘bribery or any other behaviour in relation to persons entrusted with responsibilities in the public and private sectors which violates their duties as public officials, private employees, independent agents or other relationships of that kind and aimed at obtaining undue advantage of any kind for themselves or others’.Footnote 13

This approach is reflected in Article 28I of the Statute which provides no definition of ‘corruption’ but instead refers to a series of individual ‘acts of corruption’. This has the advantage of providing prosecutors with a range of possible alternative charges. For example, bribery is often challenging to prove because of the secrecy surrounding the case and the identity of those involved. On the other hand, the offence of illicit enrichment i.e. where a senior public official or family member has a significant increase in their assets which they cannot reasonably explain in relation to their income, may be easier to prove.Footnote 14

The Article 28I provisions are largely based on those found in the UNCAC and/or the AU Convention, so are likely to be already part of national legislation in many States. A notable addition and potentially serious restriction on the jurisdiction of the Court is that the offences are ‘deemed to be acts of corruption’ only if they are of ‘a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’.Footnote 15 This point is discussed in Section 3 below.

A. Bribery in the Public Sector

Article 28I(1)(a) addresses so-called passive bribery and provides that an act of corruption is:

The solicitation or acceptance, directly or indirectly, by a public official his/her family member or any other person, of any goods of monetary value, or other benefit, such as a gift, favour, promise or advantage for himself or herself or for another person or entity, in exchange for any act or omission in the performance of his or her public functions.

The act of corruption can be undertaken by a variety of individuals. The term ‘public official’ is not defined but presumably the intention was to follow the definition provided in Article 1 of the AU Anti-Corruption Convention, i.e.:

any official or employee of the State or its agencies including those who have been selected, appointed or elected to perform activities or functions in the name of the State or in the service of the State at any level of its hierarchy.Footnote 16

This seems wide enough to also encompass members of the military: a particularly significant point given the instances of grand corruption involving senior officers.Footnote 17

Given that the Statute requires the act of corruption to be of a ‘serious nature’, in practice it is likely that the Court will inevitably focus attention on those in the highest echelons of government and the military. The drafters of the Statute were clearly aware that corruption-related offences often involve others individuals and entities. Thus, unlike the UNCAC and the AU Convention, the Article also specifically extends liability to family members of the public official. Cases such as that involving members of the Abacha family (see Section 4 below), highlight the potential importance of this extended jurisdiction. However, there is no indication as to who is included in the term ‘family member’. Here a potentially helpful definition is provided by the FATF i.e.: ‘individuals who are related to a public official either directly (consanguinity) or through marriage or similar (civil) forms of partnership’.Footnote 18

The scope of the term ‘any other person’ is also not indicated. Here the definition provided by the FATF of a ‘close associate’ is helpful, i.e.: ‘individuals who are closely connected to a public official, either socially or professionally’.Footnote 19 This emphasises the ‘you can’t do it alone’ principle i.e. the reality that grand corruption requires the active assistance, willing or otherwise, of other senior public officials and/or influential individuals.Footnote 20

The passive bribery offence consists of ‘the solicitation or acceptance of goods of monetary value or other benefit … in exchange for any act or omission in the performance of [the public official’s] public functions’. A ‘benefit’ is widely defined so as to include a gift, favour (presumably including a sexual favour), promise or advantage.Footnote 21 There must also be a causal link between the paying of the bribe and the action or failure to act on the part of the public official. The benefit can be for the public official or for any other person or entity. This reflects the reality that bribe payments are often paid to third parties. This includes through the use of off-shore companies and trusts which allow the bribe-taker to conceal their beneficial ownership and control of the proceeds of corruption.

Article 28(I)1(b) addresses active bribery i.e.

The offering or granting, directly or indirectly, to a public official, his/[her]Footnote 22 family member or any other person, of any goods of monetary value, or other benefit, such as a gift, favour, promise or advantage for himself or herself or for another person or entity, in exchange for any act or omission in the performance of his or her public functions.

Here the offering or granting of the corrupt payment must be for the benefit of another person or entity. The inclusion of an ‘entity’ is potentially of considerable importance owing to the continued problem of combating the bribery of public officials by corporate entities. Several international efforts seek to address this problem, albeit with limited success. Thus the OECD Anti-Bribery ConventionFootnote 23 requires Parties to criminalise the bribery of foreign public officials. Whilst all have done so, there remains a marked reluctance on the part of many of them to prosecute the bribe-payers.Footnote 24 On rare occasions, prosecutions in victim states have led to the conviction of some foreign companies for bribery. For example, Acres International (a Canadian company) and Lahmeyer International (a German company) were both convicted in the Lesotho High Court of bribery in connection with the obtaining of contracts for the Lesotho Highlands Water project.Footnote 25

Given that Article 46C provides that the Court has jurisdiction over legal persons, there is seemingly no reason why a foreign company cannot be subject to prosecution for bribery. However, to what extent this may constitute an additional deterrent to undertaking such activity is questionable. In practice, it is the threat of prosecution/conviction and possible subsequent debarment that has led to even the most powerful companies agreeing to settlements with prosecutors in which they agree to pay a fine in exchange for either a conviction for a non–corruption related offence or an agreement not to prosecute.Footnote 26

B. Bribery in the Private Sector

Article 28I(1)(e) provides that an act of corruption is:

The offering or giving, promising, solicitation or acceptance, directly or indirectly, of any undue advantage to or by any person who directs or works for, in any capacity, a private sector entity, for himself or herself or for anyone else, for him or her to act, or refrain from acting, in breach of his or her duties.

In contrast to the bribery provisions regarding the public sector, this provision combines both active and passive bribery. It also refers to any ‘undue advantage’ rather than a ‘benefit’: a phrase that also appears in the trading in influence provision in Article 28I(1)(f). The term is not defined but it appears in several other anti-corruption instruments, including the UNCAC and Council of Europe Criminal Law Convention on CorruptionFootnote 27 albeit without any definition. However both the Legislative Guide to the UNCACFootnote 28 (the Legislative Guide) and the Explanatory Report on the Criminal Law Convention on Corruption (the CoE Explanatory Report),Footnote 29 provide some assistance as to its meaning. The Legislative Guide indicates that an undue advantage may be something tangible or intangible, whether pecuniary or non-pecuniary and that it does not have to be given immediately or directly to the official. However, the undue advantage or bribe must be linked to the official’s duties.Footnote 30

The CoE Explanatory Report also notes that the:

undue advantage will generally be of an economic nature, the essence of the offence being that a person is, or would be, placed in a better position than that prior to the offence and that the official was not entitled to the benefit. Such advantages might consist of, for example, holidays, loans, food and drink, or better career prospects.Footnote 31

The Report also suggests that the word ‘undue’ should be interpreted as something that ‘the recipient is not lawfully entitled to accept or receive’. It adds that ‘[f]or the drafters of the Convention, the adjective ‘undue’ aims at excluding advantages permitted by the law or administrative rules as well as minimum gifts, gifts of very low value or socially acceptable gifts’.Footnote 32

It is not clear as to why Article 28I does not adopt a consistent terminology in respect of a key element of the offences. However, in essence, there is seemingly considerable overlap between both approaches.

Curiously, there is no indication as to the requisite mens rea for the bribery offences. Other international anti-corruption instruments require proof that the act was ‘committed intentionally’ and arguably the Court should follow this lead.Footnote 33

As regards corporate criminal liability, Article 46C provides that:

Corporate intention to commit an offence may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence [and that] a policy may be attributed to a corporation where it provides the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation.

It adds that corporate knowledge of the commission of the offence ‘may be established by proof that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation’.

C. Abuse of Functions

Article 28I(1)(c) addresses the offence of the abuse of functions in the following terms:

Any act or omission in the discharge of his or her duties by a public official, his/her family member or any other person for the purpose of illicitly obtaining benefits for himself or herself or for a third party.

The Article is taken verbatim from the AU Convention. It is essentially a ‘quality control’ provision that addresses a serious breach of duty or abuse of functions where the act or omission goes beyond the need for mere disciplinary action against a public official. Such a provision is potentially extremely useful in that it can encompass a range of ‘misconduct in public office’ scenarios. For example where a public official awards a lucrative government contract to a company of which s/he is a secret beneficiary; or arranges for the sale of government land to a company owned or controlled by his/her family at a price far below the market value; or the improper disclosure by a public or private sector official of classified or privileged information.Footnote 34

Unlike the bribery provisions, the Article refers to a benefit being for the public official or a ‘third party’.Footnote 35 Presumably this term is intended to have the same meaning as ‘for another person or entity’ and it is surprising that once again the drafters did not adopt a uniform approach.

D. Trading in Influence

Article 28I(1)(f) provides for the offence of trading in influence in the following terms:

The offering, giving, solicitation or acceptance directly or indirectly, or promising of any undue advantage to or by any person who asserts or confirms that he or she is able to exert any improper influence over the decision making of any person performing functions in the public or private sector in consideration thereof, whether the undue advantage is for himself or herself or for anyone else, as well as the request, receipt or the acceptance of the offer or the promise of such an advantage, in consideration of that influence, whether or not the influence is exerted or whether or not the supposed influence leads to the intended result.Footnote 36

The elements of the offence are essentially the same as the private sector bribery provisions save for the fact that it involves the use of real or supposed influence in order to obtain an undue advantage for a third person from performing functions in the public or private sector. As paragraph 64 of the CoE Explanatory Report puts it:

Criminalizing trading in influence seeks to reach the close circle of the official … to which s/he belongs and to tackle the corrupt behaviour of those persons who are in the neighbourhood of power and try to obtain advantages from their situation, contributing to the atmosphere of corruption.

Thus, unlike bribery, the influence peddlers are ‘outsiders’ who cannot take decisions themselves but misuse their real or alleged influence on other persons. Here family members of the official are the obvious ‘peddlers’ in this respect.

The exercise in influence, whether successful or otherwise, must be in consideration of an undue advantageFootnote 37 whilst the improper influence applies to the decision making of any person performing functions in either the public or private sectors.

E. Illicit Enrichment

Article 28I(1)(g) provides that ‘Illicit enrichment’ is an act of corruption. For the purposes of the Statute this means:

the significant increase in the assets of a public official or any other person which he or she cannot reasonably explain in relation to his or her income.Footnote 38

Extending the scope of the offence to ‘any other person’ presumably is meant to include family members or persons associated with a public official or even to a company owned or controlled by that public official. This is a sensible step in that it reflects the reality that bribes are often paid to such persons.

The wording suggests that once the prosecution has proved that the accused has enjoyed a ‘significant increase’ in his/her assets, the legal burden rests on that person to provide a reasonable explanation to the court as to how the assets were acquired or otherwise face conviction. Given the challenges of prosecuting corruption successfully, such an approach has much value.

However, such a provision affects the presumption of innocence enshrined in fair trial provisions in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights.Footnote 39 Further, Article 46A provides for the ‘Rights of the Accused’ and specifically states that ‘The accused shall be presumed innocent until proven guilty according to the provisions of this Statute’. It may therefore be necessary to read down the provision so as to place the evidentiary rather than a legal burden on the accused.Footnote 40

F. Diversion of State Assets

The history of the looting of state funds by leaders and their families makes Article 28I(1)(d) of particular significance. This crime is defined as follows:

The diversion by a public official, his/her family member or any other person, for purposes unrelated to those for which they were intended, for his or her own benefit or that of a third party, of any property belonging to the State or its agencies, to an independent agency, or to an individual, that such official has received by virtue of his or her position.

Such an offence covers a wide range of activities including fraud, obtaining by deception, embezzlement and theft by public servant.

G. Money Laundering

Article 28A provides that the Court has the power to try persons for the crime of money laundering. Article 28I bis divides money laundering into three stages:Footnote 41

  1. (i) The placement stage: i.e. the ‘Conversion, transfer or disposal of property, knowing that such property is the proceeds of corruption or related offences for the purpose of concealing or disguising the illicit origin of the property or of helping any person who is involved in the commission of the offence to evade the legal consequences of his or her action’;

  2. (ii) The layering stage: i.e. the ‘Concealment or disguise of the true nature, source, location, disposition, movement or ownership of or rights with respect to property which is the proceeds of corruption or related offences…’; and

  3. (iii) The integration stage: i.e. the ‘Acquisition, possession or use of property with the knowledge at the time of receipt, that such property is the proceeds of corruption or related offences’.

Whilst a separate offence for the purposes of the Statute, the Article applies only to the predicate offence of ‘corruption’.Footnote 42 Addressing the link between corruption and money laundering is now seen as an international imperative.Footnote 43 All African States are part of the FATF ‘family’ either as members of the main body or of a FATF-style regional body. In 2012, the FATF Recommendations were publishedFootnote 44 which set out the framework for anti-money laundering efforts and which are of universal application. They provide a complete set of counter-measures against money laundering covering the criminal justice system and law enforcement, the financial system and international cooperation. In particular they require all states to implement a series of anti-money laundering measures including putting in place effective criminal laws.Footnote 45 A rigorous system of peer review has ensured that most African states have the required legislation in place. This means that any state through which the proceeds of corruption are laundered has the power to prosecute the launderers.

2. Investigations, Sentences and Asset Recovery
A. Evidence Gathering

Investigations into grand corruption cases, the laundering of the proceeds of crime and their recovery will almost inevitably require assistance from both the victim state and other states both within and outside of Africa. Article 46L(1) therefore requires States Parties to ‘co-operate with the Court in the investigation and prosecution of persons accused of committing the crimes defined by this Statute’.

The secrecy surrounding such offences together with the power of senior public officials to ‘control the controls’, means that evidence gathering within the victim state may be extremely challenging. Much may depend upon the assistance (or otherwise) of national anti-corruption commissions and financial forensics and intelligence units.

In addition, whistle-blowers may play a key role in revealing the wrongdoing. This calls for effective protection provisions for those individuals reporting corruption or giving evidence before the Court. Here the introduction of rules providing for the ‘non-disclosure or limitations on the disclosure of information concerning the identity of witnesses’ might be considered.Footnote 46 This will require the Court to perform a difficult balancing act between admitting potentially vital evidence from anonymous witnesses whilst at the same time protecting the right of accused persons to confront their accusers.Footnote 47 Whether the Court will be in a position to offer effective protection to individual whistle-blowers is also unclear. The development of ‘super-whistle-blowers’ as epitomised by the leaking of the Panama Papers, may prove to be a more effective source of information and evidence for the Court.

As regards evidence located outside the victim state, the Court is empowered ‘to seek the co-operation or assistance of regional or international courts, non-States Parties or co-operating partners of the African Union and may conclude Agreements for that purpose’.Footnote 48 Article 46L(2) provides that:

States Parties shall comply without undue delay with any request for assistance or an order issued by the Court, including but not limited to:

  1. (a) The identification and location of persons;

  2. (b) The taking of testimony and the production of evidence;

  3. (c) The service of documents;

  4. (d) The arrest, detention or extradition of persons;

  5. (e) The surrender or the transfer of the accused to the Court;

  6. (f) The identification, tracing and freezing or seizure of proceeds, property and assets and instrumentalities of crimes for the purpose of eventual forfeiture, without prejudice to the rights of bona fide third parties.

It is surprising that the provision omits specific reference to the power to require the production of relevant documents and records, including government, bank, financial, corporate or business records. Secrecy lies at the heart of corruption and money laundering and documentary evidence of this nature is almost invariably essential to a successful investigation and prosecution.Footnote 49

The lack of clear provisions as to the procedure for obtaining such assistance is a matter of concern. It is essential that investigators have the power to obtain rapidly relevant evidence located in other states (or prevent its destruction) or to seek the freezing of the proceeds of crime before they are moved to another jurisdiction(s). Whilst the Office of the Prosecutor may seek additional information from States and others,Footnote 50 the power to make a formal mutual legal assistance request is seemingly only available to the Court under Article 46L. The power of the Office of the Prosecutor to seek mutual legal assistance from the start of an investigation is an absolute necessity.Footnote 51

There is clearly much work to be done on addressing the area of mutual legal assistance especially in relation to corruption and money laundering offences. The very detailed provisions on mutual legal assistance contained in the UNCAC can provide a helpful model here.Footnote 52

B. Penalties and Asset Recovery

The Court can impose ‘prison sentences and/or pecuniary fines’.Footnote 53

Given that the object of corruption and money laundering is for the offender(s) to enjoy the fruits of their criminality, the power to order the forfeiture of proceeds of crime is attractive. In this respect, Article 43A(5) provides that the Court may also order ‘the forfeiture of any property, proceeds or any asset acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member State’. This reflects the fact both the UNCAC and AU Convention have strong provisions requiring States Parties to have in place asset recovery mechanisms, with the return of assets being a fundamental principle of the UNCAC.Footnote 54

Article 43A is complemented by Article 45(2) which provides that:

… the Court may make an order directly against a convicted person specifying appropriate reparations to, or in respect of, victims including restitution, compensation and rehabilitation.

A system of conviction-based asset forfeiture is attractive in that offenders are subject to a criminal conviction, face a prison sentence and, as part of their sentence, are also liable to an order for the confiscation of their proceeds of corruption. However such a system is premised on a criminal conviction. In practice, this may not be possible. Setting aside the very real challenges of proving the case to the criminal standard, a prosecution will be impossible where the suspect is unavailable (dead, unfit to stand trial, outside the jurisdiction etc.) or subject to the immunity provision.Footnote 55

Given these realities, limiting the Court to a conviction-based asset recovery mechanism is unnecessary and out dated and the provisions in the Statute are likely to prove of little value in practice. The use of non-criminal asset forfeiture is now increasingly common as this allows action to be taken directly against the proceeds of crime without the need for a criminal conviction, thus avoiding the immunity provision in the Statute.Footnote 56 In addition, a state may bring a civil action against a wide range of individuals and entities involved in the corruption schemes and/or laundering of the proceeds of crime. This has also proved effective and again such a power might have been provided to the Court.Footnote 57 As discussed below, some of those involved in grand corruption cases are now seeking to reach settlements with prosecutors which involve the return of (at least part of) the proceeds of corruption in exchange for an agreement to defer or withdraw a prosecution.Footnote 58 Whether this power is available to the Office of the Prosecutor is unclear but it is one which might be usefully explored.

3. Limitations on the Jurisdiction of the Court

There are two key limitations on the jurisdiction of the Court over corruption offences.

A. The ‘Serious Nature’ of the Acts

Of the fourteen offences included in the Statute, ‘corruption’ is only one of two which includes as a prerequisite that the acts are of ‘a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’.Footnote 59 Given the prevalence of grand corruption and the need to prevent a flood of cases, it is perhaps understandable for a restriction to be placed on cases coming before the Court. However it is not clear as to why it is not simply left to the Court to determine which cases it chooses to pursue.

The well-known deleterious consequences of ‘grand corruption’ potentially make any such case one of a serious nature. The additional element which triggers a decision by the Court is that the act(s) of corruption affects the stability of a state, region or the Union. The interpretation of the italicised words is important. Does the phrase require evidence that the corruption-related activity has led to the actual destabilisation (whatever that means) of the State or is it in respect of a potential threat to its stability? The evil of grand corruption is that it often threatens the political and/or economic stability of a state. This is emphasised in the Preamble to the UNCAC where the States Parties to the Convention express their concern ‘… about the seriousness of the problems and threats posed by corruption to the stability and security of societies …’ and further express their concern:

… about cases of corruption that involve vast quantities of assets, which may constitute a substantial proportion of the resources of States, and that threaten the political stability and sustainable development of those States (emphasis added).

In the light of the UNCAC Preamble, it is hoped that the Court will adopt a flexible interpretation of ‘stability’. It is surprising that the drafters of Article 28I did not see fit to do so.

There is a further difficulty as to how the fact of the ‘instability’ is to be proved. This is presumably a matter for the Court to determineFootnote 60 but any case may get bogged down in preliminary arguments over this issue.

The scope of a ‘region’ is nowhere explained. Given the positioning of the word after ‘state’, the drafters presumably meant to refer to a geographical area that includes multiple jurisdictions.Footnote 61 This might cover a case, for example, involving senior military officers who loot vast sums of money allocated for defence equipment required to fight a terrorist group in the country. Their failure to provide the necessary equipment then enables the terrorist group to extend their activities into neighbouring states.Footnote 62

Corruption on the part of officials of international organisations is another area of concern. Whether such officials are covered by the term ‘public official’ in Article 28I is uncertain. Equally uncertain is how an act of corruption can affect the stability of the African Union.

The money laundering offence does not include this requirement.Footnote 63 This is significant, especially given the increasing international efforts of the FATF and G20 to combat corruption-related money laundering.Footnote 64 Given their focus on requiring transparency as to the beneficial ownership of companies and trusts coupled with the impact of the ‘super-whistle-blowers’, the money laundering offence arguably holds out a greater promise of a successful prosecution than the corruption-related offences.

B. The Immunity Provision

The impact of the Court is significantly reduced by the general immunity provision in Article 46A. This provides that:

No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office.

In practice this effectively excludes the jurisdiction of the court from hearing cases relating to acts of corruption or money laundering involving senior state officials during their tenure of office.Footnote 65 The Statute provides no indication as to the scope of the term ‘senior state officials’ but inevitably it will protect those who are most likely to be involved in grand corruption as well as encouraging them to remain in office for as long as possible.Footnote 66

Whilst constitutional immunity is commonplace in customary international law for serving heads of state and government, extending immunity to ‘senior state officials’ is extremely unusual and has resulted in considerable criticism. For example Amnesty International asserts that the immunity clause essentially promotes and strengthens the culture of impunity that is already entrenched in most African countries and stands to bring the whole statute into disrepute ‘as it will be portrayed (and may indeed have been intended) as a way to protect senior politicians from accountability for their crimes’.Footnote 67 However, as noted above, the corruption-related offences also apply to a range of other individuals and entities who are not subject to the immunity clause. It means that family members, the bribe-payers or those who trade in influence as well as those who launder the proceeds of corruption are all liable to prosecution. Given the ‘you can’t do it alone’ principle and their often close involvement in grand corruption, the power to prosecute such persons is a potentially a valuable addition to the work of the Court.Footnote 68

As regards the private sector, Article 46C provides the Court with jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of states. Further it is empowered to exercise its jurisdiction where, inter alia, ‘the victim of the crime is a national of that State’ or where the case involves ‘Extraterritorial acts by non-nationals which threaten a vital interest of that State’.Footnote 69 This suggests the possibility, for example, of the prosecution of a company (or its agents) from within or outside Africa for the bribery of a foreign public official. Of course, this is subject to the ‘act of corruption’ being of a ‘serious nature affecting the stability of the State’ (Article 28I(1)) as well as threatening ‘a vital interest of that State’ (Article 46E bis).

4. Case Studies

The Court has jurisdiction only with respect to crimes committed after the entry into force of the Protocol and Statute.Footnote 70 Thus it is likely to be some years before it has to consider a case involving corruption or money laundering. However, three case studies involving grand corruption by African leaders usefully illustrate the potential scope and limitations of the Court. The cases are described as if the Court is in operation and the respective States had accepted its jurisdiction.Footnote 71

A. The Obiang Case

Teodoro Nguema Obiang Mangue (Obiang) is First Vice-President of Equatorial Guinea.Footnote 72 In 2014 his criminal activities were described in a United States Department of Justice press release as follows:

Through relentless embezzlement and extortion, Vice President Nguema Obiang shamelessly looted his government and shook down businesses in his country to support his lavish lifestyle, while many of his fellow citizens lived in extreme poverty… After raking in millions in bribes and kickbacks, Nguema Obiang embarked on a corruption-fueled spending spree in the United States.Footnote 73

The press release continues:

[Obiang] received an official government salary of less than $100,000 but used his position and influence as a government minister to amass more than $300 million worth of assets through corruption and money laundering, in violation of both Equatoguinean and U.S. law. Through intermediaries and corporate entities, Nguema Obiang acquired numerous assets in the United States.

1. How the Court Might Deal with Such a Case

Given the appalling extent of Obiang’s criminal activities, these represent a clear example of corruption of a ‘serious nature’ and its deleterious impact on the economic well-being of the people of the country affects the ‘stability’ of Equatorial Guinea. However his position as a Vice-President makes him a ‘senior state official’ and consequently the immunity provision in Article 46A will apply and no charges can be brought against him during his tenure of office.Footnote 74 Patience is a virtue here as it is not clear as to when his tenure will expire. Until then, the Court is powerless to act against him or his looted assets.

2. The Alternatives

The case highlights the importance of having effective asset recovery powers in place. Even if the criminal forfeiture route is not available, the power to take away the profit from the senior public official represents a powerful weapon in the armoury of those seeking to combat corruption. The Obiang case is a prime example.

In 2012 civil forfeiture proceedings were launched in the United States, not against Obiang himself but against his assets located there which were suspected of being proceeds of crime.Footnote 75 This resulted in a civil forfeiture settlement with the Department of Justice in which Obiang agreed to sell his $30 million mansion located in Malibu, California, a Ferrari automobile and various items of Michael Jackson memorabilia purchased with the proceeds of corruption. Some of these proceeds of crime were to be returned to the people of Equatorial Guinea.Footnote 76

Given the extent and impact of his corrupt activities, a court that is powerless to deal with individuals such as Obiang (either through a criminal prosecution or effective asset recovery powers) has little chance of commanding respect and influence.

B. The Abacha Case

Sani Abacha seized power in a military coup in Nigeria in 1993 and until his death in 1998 he and his family were involved in the widespread looting of state assets with estimates varying between US$3 billion and US$5 billion. As with the Obiang case, the scale of the grand corruption was enough to satisfy the ‘serious nature’ requirement of Article 28I. In 2005 the Federal Supreme Court in Switzerland ruledFootnote 77 that $480 million should be returned to Nigeria ‘as obviously of criminal origin’ and also found that the Abacha family and their accomplices were a ‘criminal organisation’.Footnote 78 In 2010, an Indian national, Raj Bhojwani was convicted in Jersey of money laundering in connection with the Abacha case and sentenced to six years imprisonment.Footnote 79

1. How the Court Might Deal with Such a Case

The untimely death of Abacha prevented any prosecution of him before the Court. However, his national security adviser and several members of Abacha’s family were all involved in the looting of the state assets and their laundering around the world.Footnote 80

As regards the national security adviser, his immunity from the jurisdiction of the court ended with his tenure of office. Abacha’s family members did not enjoy any such immunity. Charges of abuse of functions under Article 28I(1)(c) and illicit enrichment under Article 28I(1)(g) (amongst others) and money laundering would be possible against them all. In addition Mr Bhojwani could face money laundering charges. Conviction would then empower the Court to order the forfeiture and return of the proceeds of crime

2. The Alternatives

The case demonstrates the importance of the use of money laundering charges in tackling grand corruption cases. This is a case in which the prime offender was not available to stand trial. Even so, in the absence of any legal action elsewhere, the Court would have power to convict all those involved in assisting Abacha in looting and laundering the assets and to order the recovery of the proceeds of crime. In this respect, it might play a useful role if alternative approaches are not available or utilised elsewhere.

C. The Chiluba Case

Between 1991 and 2001 Frederick Chiluba was President of Zambia. During his period in office he was involved in the large-scale looting of state assets and these were laundered on a global scale. He was assisted by numerous senior public officials, lawyers and corporate entities.Footnote 81 Upon leaving office, his successor, Levy Mwanawasa, established a Task Force on Corruption to investigate the case and a prosecution was launched in 2004 with Chiluba being charged with several counts of theft by a public servant. In 2008, Mwanawasa died in office and was succeeded by Rupiah Banda who was known to be more supportive of Chiluba. In 2009 Chiluba was acquitted in the Lusaka Magistrate’ Court on all charges, a verdict that was greeted with much scepticism by civil society organisations.Footnote 82

1. How the Court Might Deal with Such a Case

As a former head of state, Chiluba did not enjoy the benefit of the immunity provision. The Court has a complementary jurisdiction to national courtsFootnote 83 although any case against Chiluba would be inadmissible ‘if it is being investigated or prosecuted by Zambia’ or has been investigated and the State has decided not to prosecute ‘unless the decision resulted from the unwillingness or inability of the State to carry out the investigation or prosecution’.Footnote 84 In the Chiluba case, the concern focused on possible political pressure that was brought to bear on the trial magistrate.Footnote 85 In such circumstances, it is open to the Court to determine that the ‘proceedings were … undertaken or the national decision was made for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility for crimes within the jurisdiction of the court’.Footnote 86 How such a situation is to be proved is not explored but it does open up the possibility of the Court having jurisdiction in a Chiluba-type situation.Footnote 87

2. The Alternatives

The political will to act against former heads of state or senior government officials may vary from time to time depending upon the policies of the incumbent regime. As the Chiluba case demonstrates, it is essential to ‘seize the moment’ and take advantage of the political will to act. Article 53 of the UNCAC requires state parties to take the necessary measures ‘… to permit another State Party to initiate civil action in its courts to establish title to or ownership of property acquired’ through the commission of a convention offence. In 2006 the Government of Zambia brought a civil action in the High Court of England and Wales against Chiluba and the other conspirators in which it sought the recovery of the stolen assets.Footnote 88 Judgment was entered for the plaintiffs but, with the death of President Mwanawasa, the order was not enforced (and has never been enforced) in Zambia.

It follows that the jurisdiction of the Court may still be importance in cases where the political will to deal with grand corruption is not forthcoming in the victim state.

5. Conclusions

Millions of people in African states remain the victims of corruption. Untold billions of dollars have been looted by state officials and laundered through and into compliant jurisdictions around the world. The work of the FATF and G20 coupled with the development and strengthening of the UNCAC and AU Conventions, amongst others, highlight the fact that there is a growing international consensus to take action against corruption and money laundering. Even so, much still needs to be done.

The fundamental question is whether the establishment of a supranational court in Africa can make a significant contribution to addressing the two challenges of:

  1. (a) Successfully prosecuting those who commit acts of corruption; and

  2. (b) Taking the profit out of corruption by either the forfeiture of the proceeds of crime and/or the payment of compensation to the people of the victim state.

At one level, providing the Court with a jurisdiction over ‘Corruption’ is an attractive idea, the more so given the fact that there is currently no other international court that has jurisdiction to try such offences. Further, suggestions that the jurisdiction of the International Criminal Court be expanded, either explicitly or by implication, to include corruption offences have made no headway.Footnote 89

A. Punishing Those Who Commit Acts of Corruption

African states have an appalling record of tackling grand corruption. As noted earlier, there have been very few prosecutions of senior public officials (and even fewer successful prosecutions). Further, several key states have not ratified the AU Convention whilst others have not incorporated the UNCAC provisions into their domestic law. The fundamental challenge is to generate the political will on the part of African leaders to ‘persuade’ them of the need to take active steps to combat corruption. Whether the Court has the persuasive power to do so through the use of the criminal law is debatable.

The approach in Article 28I of dividing ‘corruption’ into a series of separate offences is helpful. It highlights its multi-faceted nature and addresses the key conduct that constitutes ‘grand corruption’. It also provides prosecutors with a range of possible charges. Yet the limitations contained in Article 28I are disappointing and serve only to undermine the anti-corruption mandate of the Court.

The requirement that the act of corruption is of a ‘serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’ seems to serve little purpose other than to severely limit the cases which can be heard by the Court. No doubt much time and energy will be wasted on arguments as to the meaning and scope of this obscure phrase.

The immunity clause represents an even more serious challenge for the Court. As Amnesty International points out, it ‘promotes and strengthens the culture of impunity that is already entrenched in most African countries…’.Footnote 90 In essence it protects (at least during their time in office) senior public officials from being accountable for their crimes.

On the face of it, these effectively undermine the power of the Court to punish those who commit acts of corruption. However, the linking of corruption to money laundering provides a possible escape route. The fact is that the proceeds of grand corruption are inevitably laundered both domestically and internationally, thus potentially giving rise to money laundering charges. This is significant in that the money laundering offence does not have the ‘serious nature’ limitation attaching to it. Further such a charge may also help investigators avoid the secrecy surrounding grand corruption in that information about, and evidence of, money laundering can be obtained from outside the victim state and thus beyond the control of the suspects.Footnote 91

As regards the immunity provision, this does not offer any protection to the wide range of individuals and entities who also fall within the scope of the corruption and money laundering offences. This includes the bribe-payers, including multi-national corporations, as well as family members of the corrupt senior public official.

In essence, despite the serious limitations in the Statute, a successful prosecution for corruption or money laundering of those involved with the senior public official(s) in their grand corruption schemes is feasible. This will provide the ‘teeth’ that the Court will otherwise lack.

A potential practical problem concerns the obtaining of effective international cooperation. This is an essential prerequisite in prosecuting the corruption offences and money laundering. The Court will need to establish a procedure for seeking mutual legal assistance both for the purposes of the trial and for enabling prosecutors at the earliest available opportunity to obtain evidence and to freeze the suspected proceeds of crime no matter where in the world the evidence or proceeds are located.

B. Asset Recovery

Taking away the profit is the key strategy in the fight against corruption. This is emphasised in Article 51 of the UNCAC which makes the return of assets a ‘fundamental principle’ of the Convention. The development of the Stolen Assets Recovery Initiative (StAR) further emphasises its importance.Footnote 92

Providing the Court with the power to order the forfeiture of the proceeds of corruption and their return to their rightful owners is therefore welcome. However, setting aside the practical challenges of making asset recovery effective, restricting the power to conviction-based asset forfeiture is disappointing and significantly reduces the usefulness of the Court. It is unfortunate that more thought was not given to providing the Court with the power to recover stolen assets through a system of non–conviction based asset forfeiture or to extend its power to order reparations to the victims of corruption without the need for a criminal conviction.

A possible way forward is to provide prosecutors with the power to agree settlements with the criminals (albeit with judicial approval) in which the return of the proceeds of corruption to the people of the victim state takes place in exchange for the withdrawal of criminal charges. This approach has led to a series of ‘deals’ with senior African public officials, perhaps the most notable being that involving Teodoro Obiang. Here this approach neatly avoided the immunity provision in the Constitution of Equatorial Guinea and has led to the recovery of millions of dollars-worth of stolen assets and the repatriation of significant sums to the people of Equatorial Guinea. Similarly corporate bribe-payers have agreed to pay hundreds of millions of dollars to settle corruption cases.

C. The Way Forward

Overall the discussion in this chapter indicates that the Court faces significant challenges if it is to contribute effectively to the vital challenges of prosecuting grand corruption and obtaining the return of stolen assets. However, it has been argued that linking the corruption offences to that of money laundering at least offers the opportunity for the Court to make some progress. Even so, given that its jurisdiction is in respect of crimes committed after the entry into force of the Statute, it may be many years before its effectiveness will become apparent.

Reliance on the criminal law alone to combat corruption is both out dated and unrealistic. Further it may be questioned as to whether such a jurisdiction for the Court is even necessary. Developing an African court to address African problems is an admirable objective. Replacing the ICC with an African court is understandable and has some merit. Yet corruption is not within the mandate of the ICC and is very different to the international crimes set out in Article 28A.

The reality is that every day, millions of people throughout Africa are the victims of corruption and that addressing the problem effectively calls not for just an African response but a global response. This is starkly demonstrated with the release of the Panama Papers which highlighted the involvement of states around the world in facilitating the laundering of the proceeds of corruption and which provide unprecedented information about those responsible for grand corruption. Further, information is being provided by multinational corporations to investigators detailing their involvement in the bribery of African public officials and identifying the bribe-takers. Today there is unprecedented action on the part of many states to take effective action against African kleptocrats and those assisting them. Whether the Court will be able to contribute meaningfully to these global efforts to combat corruption and money laundering remains to be seen.

18 Money Laundering and the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

Cecily Rose
1. Introduction

The inclusion of money laundering within the jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights (African Court) is novel and innovative.Footnote 1 But if the African Court eventually exercises its jurisdiction over the offence of money laundering, it would not, in fact, be the first international criminal court or tribunal to undertake financial investigations in connection with criminal prosecutions. One of the International Criminal Court’s (ICC) earliest situations, in the Democratic Republic of the Congo (DRC), required it to investigate money laundering by armed groups and organized crime groups engaged in the exploitation of mineral resources in Ituri.Footnote 2 The ICC Prosecutor considered that the exploitation of natural resources in the region was, in part, fuelling the alleged atrocities, and that the international banking system was facilitating money laundering in this context.Footnote 3 Even though the ICC lacked the capacity to charge individuals for money laundering itself, the Prosecutor viewed such financial investigations as, nevertheless, playing an important role in the prevention and prosecution of atrocities within the court’s jurisdiction.Footnote 4

The inclusion of the offence of money laundering in the African Court’s Amended Protocol on the Statute of the African Court allows prosecutors at the Court to go beyond the ICC’s use of financial investigations in a supporting capacity. The African Court would not only be in a position to support the prosecution of other crimes through money laundering investigations, but it would also be able to bring charges against the accused for the very act of money laundering. This would bring a number of benefits. By prosecuting money laundering as well as corruption, the African Court would be able to highlight the detrimental impact of economic crimes, which can play a structural role in fuelling the perpetration of atrocities such as war crimes and crimes against humanity, as seen in the DRC. In addition, by virtue of the fact that the African Court, like the ICC, operates on the basis of the principle of complementarity, its jurisdiction over money laundering could also, at least in theory, have the effect of prompting more domestic law enforcement actions regarding money laundering. Convictions for money laundering at the African Court could also potentially facilitate the identification, freezing, and seizure of assets that may be repatriated or used for the purpose of reparations for victims.

But a number of significant obstacles, both jurisdictional and evidentiary, may stand in the way of successful prosecutions of money laundering at the African Court. From a jurisdictional standpoint, defence counsel can be expected to raise arguments about violations of the principle of nullum crimen sine lege on account of the absence of any customary international legal norm prohibiting money laundering. In addition, the narrow scope of the offence of money laundering, as set out in the Amended Protocol, would prevent prosecutors from bringing charges in any context other than corruption of a ‘serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’.Footnote 5 Despite the fact that many other crimes within the African Court’s jurisdiction can generate proceeds that are laundered, the Amended Protocol restricts the offence of money laundering to proceeds generated from serious forms of corruption. This means that acts of money laundering in connection with other crimes, besides serious, high-level corruption, would have to be prosecuted at the national level. Finally, not all of the possible preconditions for the exercise of jurisdiction by the African Court would be relevant or viable for the prosecution of money laundering, thus potentially further restricting the prosecutor’s ability to bring charges for such conduct.Footnote 6 Although the Court may, in theory, exercise its jurisdiction based on the nationality of victims as well as the effects of extraterritorial acts (the passive personality and protective principles, respectively), in practice these jurisdictional preconditions will not be workable in the money laundering context.

From an evidentiary perspective, complex financial investigations could be expected to strain or exceed the prosecution’s human and financial resources. In addition, prosecutors conducting such investigations would likely be heavily dependent on cooperation not only from states parties, but also non-state parties with no legal obligation to comply with requests for assistance in obtaining evidence, freezing assets, etc.Footnote 7 Because many major banking centres lie outside of Africa in non-states parties, the Court’s inability to oblige cooperation may significantly impede its capacity to gather evidence. Moreover, some non-states parties may be reluctant, in the first place, to cooperate with investigations that could undermine their own domestic law enforcement efforts.

This chapter begins by explaining why prosecuting money laundering at the African Court would not only be novel, but could also be beneficial for the Court’s exercise of criminal jurisdiction more broadly (Section 2). The following sections address the jurisdictional and evidentiary challenges that could arise during the course of investigations and prosecutions (Sections 3 and 4), before exploring the possibility that money laundering prosecutions could facilitate asset recovery and repatriation (Section 5).

2. Why Prosecute Money Laundering at the African Court?

Calls for international prosecution of money laundering have been relatively rare. But this does not necessarily mean that international courts could not or should not undertake prosecutions of this offence. In fact, financial investigations concerning money laundering have already been carried out by the Special Court for Sierra Leone and the ICC for various reasons other than bringing criminal charges. The international legal framework for combating money laundering has, however, always been premised on the notion that domestic courts are responsible for prosecuting the offence of money laundering. Various international instruments require or call on states to criminalize money laundering in their domestic legal systems, and to cooperate with other states in prosecuting offenders through extradition and mutual legal assistance. While numerous international treaties require states to criminalize money laundering, they do not actually create any international criminal liability for this offence. They assume that enforcement is a matter for domestic rather than international courts.

The widespread domestic criminalization of money laundering began following the adoption of the 1988 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (1988 Vienna Convention) as well as the 40 Recommendations of the Financial Action Task Force (FATF), which were first issued in 1990.Footnote 8 Treaty provisions addressing money laundering have since multiplied, and expanded in scope, with the conclusion of the 2000 United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime (UNTOC) and the 2003 United Nations Convention against Corruption (UNCAC), as well as a number of regional anti-corruption treaties, including the African Union Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption (AU Convention).Footnote 9 The 1988 Vienna Convention and the 1990 version of the FATF Recommendations were both narrow in scope in that they addressed money laundering in the sole context of drug trafficking, meaning that these instruments targeted the laundering of the proceeds of drug trafficking alone. But UNTOC and UNCAC include broader provisions on money laundering that call upon states to criminalize the laundering of the proceeds of ‘the widest range of predicate offences’.Footnote 10 At a minimum, states parties must establish as predicate offences the criminal offences set out in the Conventions themselves (eg organized crime, bribery, etc).Footnote 11 Likewise, later versions of the FATF 40 Recommendations have also called on states to criminalize money laundering in relation to all serious offences.Footnote 12

The Amended Protocol builds on the 1988 Vienna Convention, UNTOC, UNCAC, and the AU Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption, but at the same time it also points anti-money laundering enforcement in a notably different direction. Moreover, it does so without the benefit of scholarly debate about the merits and drawbacks of this potential shift. The Amended Protocol builds on these treaties by adopting very similar language – Article 28Ibis of the Amended Protocol replicates the language in the AU Convention’s money laundering provision, which itself strongly resembles the relevant provisions of the 1988 Vienna Convention, UNTOC and UNCAC.Footnote 13 But, as will be discussed in Section 3.B, the Amended Protocol also departs from the current approach to criminalizing money laundering by narrowing the scope of the offence to the laundering of ‘the proceeds of corruption and related offences’ – an apparent reference to Article 28I on corruption. The Amended Protocol also points anti-money laundering enforcement efforts in a notably different direction by granting a regional court criminal jurisdiction over an offence that has always been prosecuted at the domestic level. In doing so, the drafters of the African Court could not draw upon or benefit from previous discussions among state officials about the potential wisdom or pitfalls of this shift because the negotiators of the Rome Statute barely contemplated the possibility of granting the ICC jurisdiction over money laundering.

While the negotiators of the Rome Statute debated the inclusion of transnational crimes like drug trafficking and terrorism at relatively great length, the possibility of including money laundering attracted very little attention. Some states apparently supported the inclusion of money laundering in the Rome Statute, and Nigeria even expressed this view orally at the Rome Conference.Footnote 14 But the negotiators never seriously considered including money laundering in the Rome Statute, nor did they consider revisiting this issue at the Review Conference in Kampala in 2010.Footnote 15 Given that the negotiators lacked sufficient time at the Rome Conference to settle higher-priority issues like the inclusion of drug trafficking and the definition of aggression, money laundering understandably received very little attention.Footnote 16 As a result, the merits and drawbacks of prosecuting money laundering were never fully debated by states (or by NGOs and scholars) during the Rome Conference or before the inclusion of money laundering in the Amended Protocol of the African Court. At the Rome Conference, the limited amount of time available for negotiations appears to have precluded the inclusion of transnational crimes, such as drug trafficking and money laundering. By contrast, time constraints appear to have had the opposite effect with respect to the drafting of the Amended Protocol – transnational crimes were included en masse, with seemingly little debate about the reasons or consequences.

Had there been such a debate among states during the drafting of either the Rome Statute or the Amended Protocol, then delegates might have discussed the potential benefits to prosecuting money laundering at international courts, as well as the serious jurisdictional and evidentiary problems that might arise. They might have noted, for example, that prosecutors could benefit from the ability to link economic crimes with the commission of other international and transnational crimes. Economic crimes such as corruption and money laundering can be among the structural causes of violence, and yet prosecutors at international criminal courts and tribunals lack jurisdiction over these types of systemic injustices.Footnote 17 The same is true in the broader field of transitional justice, which has also tended to overlook economic crimes.Footnote 18 Truth and reconciliation commissions, for instance, have typically focused on violence by the police, military and paramilitary that violates civil and political rights rather than non-violent economic crimes.Footnote 19

Although international criminal courts and tribunals have not yet fully grappled with the factual and legal links between economic crimes and armed conflict, the connections are discernible and have been the subject of reports and newspaper articles, if not judgments.Footnote 20 In Sierra Leone and Liberia, for instance, the former Liberian President Charles Taylor reportedly amassed a fortune through control over natural resources in the two states, including control over diamond areas, the iron ore industry, and timber as well as the Firestone rubber plantation in Liberia.Footnote 21 The revenue generated through this illicit exploitation of natural resources is widely understood to have allowed Taylor to fund armed factions that perpetrated atrocities in Sierra Leone and fuelled conflict in the region.Footnote 22 The SCSL trial judgment in the Taylor case is, however, primarily limited to findings about Taylor’s receipt of rough diamonds from leaders of the Revolutionary United Front (RUF) in exchange for arms, ammunition, and other supplies.Footnote 23 The Court also found that Taylor facilitated a relationship between a Belgian diamond dealer and a leader of the RUF, Issa Sesay, for the purpose of diamond transactions.Footnote 24 But the trial judgment makes no further findings about what Taylor did with the diamonds and the wealth they generated. The judgment makes no mention of the fact that Taylor apparently sent money abroad, to bank accounts in Switzerland, Burkina Faso, and elsewhere.Footnote 25 The judgment also makes no mention of Taylor’s extensive use of false aliases or identities and shell companies, which seems to have been designed to enable him to launder the proceeds of crimes, namely revenue from the illicit extraction of natural resources.Footnote 26

The charges in the Taylor indictment arguably generated little need for the trial chamber to go further in its findings about how Taylor funded the armed conflict. Nor would such findings have been feasible for the trial chamber on the basis of the evidence before them in this case, as the parties relied heavily on witness testimony rather than the type of documentary evidence that would be needed to demonstrate money laundering in the context of the diamond trade. But the problem of stolen assets did not escape the notice of the SCSL, as the Prosecutor did request ‘all states concerned’ to identify, locate, and freeze Taylor’s assets in their territory.Footnote 27 In July 2003, the Prosecutor met with some success in this respect, as the Swiss government complied with a request from the Prosecutor to freeze approximately US$1.5 million in Swiss bank accounts held by two persons associated with Taylor.Footnote 28

The Taylor case illustrates one of the advantages of conducting investigations into financial crimes alongside investigations of atrocities: the potential for asset recovery. While the investigations into Taylor’s assets by the SCSL as well as the United Nations and the Liberian government have yet to meet with significant success or the repatriation of funds, such asset recovery efforts are typically very lengthy and could still yield a positive outcome for Liberia. In addition, money laundering investigations have the advantage of producing evidence about the commission of other crimes. Such investigations can play an important role in supporting investigations of other predicate crimes, the proceeds of which have been laundered.Footnote 29 Money laundering investigations can provide critical evidence regarding where money originated, when it was received or deposited, and who the beneficiaries are.Footnote 30 Though the Amended Protocol limits money laundering to the predicate offence of corruption, money laundering investigations at the African Court could still support charges of other crimes, even if money laundering itself could not necessarily be included in an indictment. Finally, investigations of money laundering by international prosecutors could potentially expose or bring attention to the roles played by foreign individuals, companies, and banks in armed conflicts and large-scale corruption in African states. Such exposure could even help to trigger or provide evidentiary support for domestic investigations in non-African states.Footnote 31

3. Jurisdictional Questions

Prosecutors at the African Court can expect to encounter a number of jurisdictional hurdles in attempting to try individuals or legal persons for the offence of money laundering under Article 28Ibis of the Amended Protocol. In an initial prosecution for money laundering, defence counsel would be likely to challenge the provision’s compliance with the principle of nullum crimen sine lege, or the principle of legality. Even if judges were to find that the principle of legality poses no problems for the offence of money laundering, prosecutors may still find that the provision’s limited scope or subject matter jurisdiction prevents frequent reliance on it. In addition, the possible preconditions for the exercise of jurisdiction, as set out under Article 46Ebis of the Amended Protocol, are also likely to be limited.

A. The Principle of Nullum Crimen Sine Lege

Given that the African Court would be the first international criminal court to exercise jurisdiction over money laundering, defence counsel can be expected to challenge the legality of the Court’s jurisdiction on the basis of the principle of nullum crimen sine lege. Defence counsel might argue, for example, that the African Court lacks jurisdiction over money laundering because the offence has not been criminalized under international law, customary or conventional. A number of international treaties include provisions on money laundering (e.g. the 1988 Vienna Convention and UNTOC), but these treaties do not enjoy universal participation among African states and cannot be viewed as evidence of custom, for reasons explained below. Moreover, these treaties also do not, by themselves, create international criminal responsibility, as they only require states to criminalize money laundering under domestic, as opposed to international law.

But prosecutors should be able to overcome jurisdictional challenges based on the principle of legality by arguing that Article 28Ibis not only sets out the Court’s subject matter jurisdiction, but also provides the applicable law.Footnote 32 In other words, this provision is both jurisdictional and substantive. This would not be a novel legal argument. In fact, scholars have made the same arguments about Articles 6, 7, 8, and 8bis of the Rome Statute of the ICC, which respectively concern genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes, and aggression.Footnote 33 These provisions do not entirely conform with customary international law. But because the articles themselves criminalize the crimes over which the Court enjoys jurisdiction and they only apply prospectively, the principle of nullum crimen sine lege does not pose problems. This approach to the Rome Statute is supported by Article 21 concerning applicable law. This provision requires the Court to apply the Statute ‘in the first place’, along with the Elements of Crimes and the Rules of Evidence, before applying ‘in the second place’ custom or treaty law. Unlike the Rome Statute, the Amended Protocol does not contain any provision on applicable law. But the absence of such a provision would not preclude arguments that the provisions on the international criminal jurisdiction of the African Court effectively conflate jurisdiction and applicable law.

Interpreting Article 28Ibis of the Amended Protocol as a substantive provision is, in fact, the only workable approach to the offence of money laundering. If prosecuting money laundering at the African Court is to be viable in practice, then the provision itself must be understood as stating the applicable law because of the absence of any customary international law prohibiting money laundering. The existence of numerous treaty provisions that require the criminalization of money laundering does not evidence the existence of a parallel customary norm, despite the fact that some of these treaties enjoy high ratification levels. While state practice in criminalizing money laundering may be widespread, this practice appears to stem, at least in part, from states’ treaty obligations, and not from a freestanding sense of legal obligation to do so, which would be required for the requisite opinio juris. In addition, the 40 Recommendations on money laundering and terrorist financing issued by the FATF also cannot be taken as evidence of a customary norm prohibiting money laundering. The FATF 40 Recommendations comprise a non-binding instrument. Compliance with the anti-money laundering norms set out in the Recommendations reveals nothing about whether states have a freestanding sense of legal obligation. Instead, FATF has brought about widespread implementation of anti-money laundering laws through political and economic pressure, and by encouraging states to comply with their existing treaty obligations under the 1988 Vienna Convention and UNTOC.

The absence of a customary prohibition on money laundering is, in essence, irrelevant for the jurisdiction of the African Court. When drafting the constituent instrument of a judicial institution such as the African Court, states may vest it with whatever jurisdiction they choose, and they can also authorize it to apply any law of their choosing (subject to the principle of legality).Footnote 34 The subject matter jurisdiction and applicable law of international courts and tribunals do not necessarily depend on existing customary or treaty law, but may be determined by the constituent instrument itself. Nor must the subject matter jurisdiction of international criminal courts be limited to serious or grave crimes – a category into which offences like corruption and money laundering may or may not fall, depending partly on how we understand terms like serious and grave.Footnote 35 While the ICC is indeed limited to ‘the most serious crimes of international concern,’ this may be understood as a policy decision made by the drafters of the Rome Statute, and not as the consequence of any legal requirement.Footnote 36

As a result of the fact that the Amended Protocol not only establishes jurisdiction over money laundering but also sets forth the applicable law, it may be understood as a treaty that creates international legal obligations for individuals. While treaties that directly impose obligations on individuals or legal persons are relatively rare in the international legal system, they are not unheard of (see e.g. the 1949 Geneva Conventions).Footnote 37 But in order to avoid binding individuals or legal persons in states that did not consent to the Amended Protocol, the jurisdictional scope of the money laundering provision would have to be limited in practice to offences that occurred on the territory of states parties, or offences committed by the nationals of states parties.Footnote 38 The exercise of jurisdiction over offences committed by non-nationals outside of the territory of states parties to the Amended Protocol would therefore run afoul of the principle of legality.Footnote 39

This approach to the Amended Protocol, as a substantive as well as jurisdictional provision, is workable due to the fact that Article 28Ibis is relatively detailed. This provision closely resembles the money laundering provision in the 1988 Vienna Convention, which has formed the basis for all subsequent treaty provisions on money laundering. These treaty provisions are not necessarily less detailed than domestic statutory provisions on money laundering, and they could form a sufficient basis for giving individuals and legal entities notice of the actus reus, or the conduct that constitutes a criminal offence. This approach to Article 28Ibis is also viable because the temporal jurisdiction of the African Court is not retroactive.Footnote 40 If the applicable law set out in Article 28Ibis could apply retroactively, then this would indeed pose a problem with respect to the principle of legality.

Finally, Article 28Ibis does, however, fail to stipulate a mens rea requirement in its chapeau, unlike the 1988 Vienna Convention, UNTOC, and UNCAC, which all require states parties to criminalize conduct that was ‘committed intentionally’. The omission of a mens rea requirement could prove problematic from the perspective of the principle of legality, unless prosecutors and judges at the African Court engage in some creative treaty interpretation. The use of the word ‘knowing’ in Article 28Ibis(i) and the phrase ‘with the knowledge’ in Article 28Ibis(ii) could, for instance, be taken as indications that the conduct set out in this provision must be committed intentionally. But if such arguments fail to persuade the judges, then this apparent drafting error – which also plagues the other transnational criminal law provisions – could indeed prevent the prosecution of money laundering, along with many other offences set out in the Amended Protocol.

B. The Scope of the Court’s Jurisdiction over the Offence of Money Laundering

Assuming that the principle of legality would not pose an insurmountable problem for prosecutors at the African Court with respect to the offence of money laundering, the scope of the offence set out in the Amended Protocol would nevertheless limit the provision’s practical application. The offence of money laundering, as it appears in the Amended Protocol, is more limited than the offence as it appears in the more recent universal treaties, UNTOC and UNCAC, because it designates only ‘corruption or related offences’ as predicate offences. The term predicate offence refers to an offence that generates proceeds that may become the subject of a money laundering offence.Footnote 41 Both UNTOC and UNCAC contain money laundering provisions that refer broadly to ‘the proceeds of crime’, without imposing limits on the type of crime.Footnote 42 The Amended Protocol, by contrast, adopts the approach of the AU Convention, which limits the predicate offence to ‘corruption or related offences’.Footnote 43 By confining the predicate offences to corruption or related offences, as opposed to criminal offences generally, the Amended Protocol greatly restricts the applicable scope of Article 28Ibis. In addition, the meaning of ‘related offences’ is uncertain in the context of both the Amended Protocol and the AU Convention, although it may be understood, at least in part, as a reference to crimes such as the use or concealment of proceeds derived from acts of corruption.Footnote 44

In restricting the predicate offences for money laundering in this manner, the Amended Protocol not only departs from UNTOC and UNCAC, but it also runs contrary to the FATF 40 Recommendations. FATF Recommendation 3 indicates that states ‘should apply the crime of money laundering to all serious offences, with a view to including the widest range of predicate offences’. An interpretive note further explains that states may describe predicate offences as ‘all offences’, or by reference to a list of predicate offences or a particular threshold, such as serious offences or offences that attract a certain penalty.Footnote 45 Without a drafting history for the Amended Protocol, it is difficult to appreciate what might have inspired this decision to limit money laundering to proceeds derived from corruption or related offences. From a policy perspective, it is also difficult to justify the limited scope of Art 28Ibis in light of the well-known links between money laundering and the other international and transnational crimes set out in the Amended Protocol, such as war crimes and crimes against humanity, piracy, terrorism, drug trafficking, human trafficking, and the illicit exploitation of natural resources. As noted in Section 2 of this chapter, for example, money laundering has been linked to the illicit exploitation of natural resources in both Sierra Leone and the DRC. Yet laundering the proceeds of such illicit exploitation would fall outside of the scope of Article 28Ibis.

It is also difficult to appreciate why the drafters decided to conclude Article 28Ibis with a safeguard clause which provides that ‘[n]othing in this article shall be interpreted as prejudicing the power of the Court to make a determination as to the seriousness of any act or offence’.Footnote 46 This provision would be logical if this Article described predicate offences by reference to a threshold of seriousness. Given that sub-paragraph 1 defines predicate offences not as serious offences, but as corruption or related offences, it is unclear why the African Court would have an interest in safeguarding its authority to determine the ‘seriousness of any act or offence’. Because the Amended Protocol limits predicate offences to ‘corruption or related offences’, this clause appears to be overbroad in preserving the Court’s power to make threshold determinations as to the seriousness of ‘any act or offence’.

Sub-paragraph 2 of Article 28Ibis would have been easier to explain if it had preserved the African Court’s authority to determine what qualifies as a serious corruption offence. Article 28I, which concerns corruption, limits the scope of corruption offences to acts ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’.Footnote 47 This clause has no origins in other international or regional anti-corruption treaties. Nor does similar qualifying language appear in any of the other transnational criminal law provisions in the Amended Protocol, except for the offence of illicit exploitation of natural resources, set out in Article 28Lbis.Footnote 48 The terms ‘serious’, ‘stability’ and ‘region’ are undefined and open to debate, and therefore likely to result in preliminary challenges by those accused of corruption.Footnote 49 For unknown reasons, the drafters of the Amended Protocol apparently considered it necessary to limit the scope of only the corruption offences and the offence of illicit exploitation of natural resources. None of the other transnational criminal law offences, which could also result in prosecutions of relatively minor infractions as well as more major violations, have a seriousness threshold. Perhaps, in the eyes of the drafters, any violations, however minor, of the other transnational criminal law offences would potentially be suitable for prosecution by the African Court, while this would not be the case for instances of petty corruption, for example. Alternatively, the drafters may have had concerns about giving the Prosecution unfettered discretion to bring corruption charges in particular. But without travaux préparatoires for the Amended Protocol, these possible explanations remain speculative.

The inclusion of a seriousness threshold for corruption and illicit exploitation of natural resources, but not for any of the other transnational crimes, is questionable. In light of the sheer frequency with which crimes like drug trafficking and trafficking in persons are committed in Africa, the other provisions covering transnational crimes arguably could have also benefited from a threshold of some sort. During the drafting of the Rome Statute, by contrast, concerns about flooding the ICC with the prosecution of offences like drug trafficking led, in part, to exclusion of transnational crimes from the Rome Statute.Footnote 50 In addition, the prosecution of the remaining four offences – war crimes, crimes against humanity, genocide, and aggression – is limited to ‘the most serious crimes of concern to the international community as a whole’. Regardless of the reasons why the drafters limited the African Court’s jurisdiction over corruption, the effect is to limit the Court’s jurisdiction over money laundering as well as corruption, as the scope of the money laundering provision depends in part on the scope of its predicate offence, corruption.

C. Application of Jurisdictional Preconditions to the Offence of Money Laundering

The African Court’s exercise of jurisdiction over the offence of money laundering would also be limited by the fact that only two out of the four general preconditions for the Court’s exercise of jurisdiction, set out in Article 46Ebis, would apply to this offence. Article 46Ebis(2), which suffers from its own drafting problems, appears to provide for the exercise of jurisdiction by the African Court on the basis of (a) territoriality, (b) active personality, (c) passive personality, and (d) the protective principle, which covers extraterritorial acts that threaten a vital interest of a state party.Footnote 51 Though Article 46Ebis(2) curiously omits any reference to states parties, it appears that this provision is meant to provide for the Court’s exercise of jurisdiction over crimes committed on the territory of a state party and by a national of a state party, in addition to crimes that victimize the nationals of a state party or threaten the vital interests of a state party.Footnote 52 In the case of money laundering, however, only the territoriality and active personality principles are applicable.

The protective principle is inapplicable in the money laundering context on account of the principle of legality. As mentioned above, the principle of nullum crimen sine lege would be violated by the application of Article 28Ibis to nationals of non-states parties for acts committed outside of the territory of a state party to the Amended Protocol. Because the Amended Protocol sets out the substantive law on money laundering (in the absence of customary law), the Court’s exercise of jurisdiction is limited to conduct that takes place on the territory of a state party, and/or by one of its nationals. As a consequence, extraterritorial acts of money laundering by non-nationals fall outside of the jurisdiction of the Court, even where they threaten a vital interest of a state party.Footnote 53

In addition, the jurisdictional precondition based on the protective principle, or the nationality of the victim of the crime, would also be of little relevance in the case of money laundering. Article 46Ebis(2)(c) provides that the Court may exercise jurisdiction ‘when the victim of the crime is a national’ of a state party. The commission of many of the offences set out in the Amended Protocol would produce identifiable victims, such as trafficked persons, the crew or passengers detained by pirates, and persons killed or injured by acts of terrorism. In the case of money laundering, however, identifying victims would be a difficult, if not impossible task in many instances. This is not to argue that money laundering is a ‘victimless crime’. Rather, the identification of victims or persons affected by the offence of money laundering is not a straightforward or even feasible task, as it might be in the case of crimes involving death or injury, for example.

In seeking to identify the victims of an act of money laundering, the African Court would have to identify the victims of the predicate offence of corruption or related offences. While disposing of the proceeds of crime may not, in itself, produce victims, the predicate crime of corruption may indeed cause harm to persons or legal entities. But acts of corruption ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’ are likely to generate an exceptionally wide range of potential victims. Acts of corruption that would actually have such an impact on stability (whether political, economic, legal, etc.) are likely to have innumerable victims among the population of a state, region, or the African continent. Corrupt conduct that entails such consequences is inherently unlikely to have affected a discrete number of persons who may be identified by the African Court for jurisdictional purposes. Even if this were the case, difficult questions might arise as to who or what ought to qualify as a victim in the first place (a term that the Amended Protocol does not define). In light of these conceptual challenges, the jurisdictional precondition based on the nationality of the victim is likely to be unworkable in the context of the money laundering offence, limited as it is to predicate crimes involving corrupt acts (or related offences) of a serious nature.

The jurisdictional preconditions for money laundering would therefore be limited to acts on the territory of a state party, and acts by a national of a state party.Footnote 54 The full scope of the African Court’s territorial jurisdiction may, however, still be an open question in the context of money laundering. Would acts of money laundering that are begun in a state party and completed in a non-state party such as Switzerland, fall under the scope of its territorial jurisdiction? Such an interpretation would give the African Court a significantly greater capacity to prosecute money laundering, which is likely to involve cross border transactions in which money flows from Africa to international banking centres outside of Africa.

4. Evidentiary Challenges

If prosecutors were to surmount the potential jurisdictional hurdles described in Section 3, then another set of evidentiary challenges might await. This Section focuses on two challenges in particular: the complexities of financial investigations from an evidentiary perspective, and the African Court’s likely dependence on cooperation from non-state parties as well as private sector entities.

A. Complex Financial Investigations

Financial investigations, of the sort that would be necessary to bring charges of corruption and money laundering, would be quite distinct from the types of investigations that are typically required for cases involving crimes against humanity, etc. At the modern international criminal courts and tribunals, post Nuremberg, witness testimony has been dominant, in good part because documentary evidence of atrocities has often not been readily available.Footnote 55 The accused who appeared before the International Criminal Tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda, for example, did not keep the sort of meticulous documentary records that the Nazis did during the Holocaust. But investigations of acts of corruption and money laundering would require prosecutors at the African Court to focus on documentary evidence to a much greater extent than has been the case at modern international criminal courts and tribunals to date. While witness testimony could feature in trials for corruption and money laundering at the African Court, such testimony is likely to play a lesser, secondary role as compared with trials at the ad hoc tribunals, for instance.

Furthermore, financial investigations involving transactional forensics are likely to be exceptionally data intensive.Footnote 56 In order to identify and document the movement of money, future prosecutors and investigators at the African Court should expect to draw on bank account statements, wire transfer records, financial statements, tax records, customs records, etc.Footnote 57 Complex financial investigations require lawyers to work together with professionals from other fields, including financial investigators, forensic accountants, and forensic computer specialists.Footnote 58 A multidisciplinary investigation team would likely be necessary, and it would undoubtedly be expensive. Many commentators have already noted that the range of transnational crimes included within the jurisdiction of the African Court will increase its operating costs.Footnote 59 This is likely to be especially true for the types of financial investigations needed to support prosecutions for money laundering. Such investigations are likely to be highly resource intensive in terms of both required personnel and funding. Should the Court struggle financially, as have its predecessor institutions, complex financial investigations would likely be quite burdensome for this institution.

B. Cooperation with States and Private Actors

Even if prosecutors and investigators at the African Court possessed the necessary budget and staff for conducting financial investigations, the type of evidence needed for prosecuting money laundering still might not be forthcoming. As with financial investigations at the domestic level, investigators at the African Court would need to be able to compel the production of evidence.Footnote 60 But in contrast with courts and prosecutors in domestic legal systems, the African Court lacks the capacity to directly compel banks or other private institutions to produce documentary evidence. Like all international courts and tribunals, the African Court would be dependent on cooperation from states and also international organizations like the United Nations. But state cooperation would be particularly important for financial investigations because the African Court would depend on states not only to produce government documents such as tax or customs records, but also to act as intermediaries between the Court and private actors. The African Court would depend on states to order private entities to produce evidence such as bank account statements and wire transfers.Footnote 61

The Amended Protocol accordingly provides for cooperation by states with the African Court, but these provisions are likely to leave the Court heavily dependent on the good will of non-African states that would not (and could not) be parties to the Amended Protocol. The Amended Protocol would, for example, require states parties to cooperate with the African Court with respect to requests for assistance and orders for the production of evidence and also the freezing of assets for the purpose of eventual forfeiture.Footnote 62 But the African Court could not compel non-states parties to cooperate with it. Instead, the Court would only be entitled to seek, rather than compel, cooperation by non-state parties as well as regional or international courts and partners of the African Union.Footnote 63 Given that states must consent to the jurisdiction of international courts and tribunals, it could not, of course, be otherwise. The Court could nevertheless seek to build a system for cooperation with non-state parties by concluding separate cooperation agreements with them, to the extent possible.Footnote 64 Unlike the ICC, however, the African Court would lack the ability to seek assistance from the UN Security Council, which has the capacity to impose cooperation obligations on UN members that are non-state parties to the Rome Statute.Footnote 65 The Amended Protocol makes no mention of cooperation directly with non-state actors such as banks, as all such cooperation would be ordered by states themselves.

Due to the structure of the international banking system, financial investigations in money laundering cases would likely strain the African Court’s cooperation regime, as the Court would probably find itself most in need of cooperation by non-states parties. Much money laundering in Africa is undoubtedly confined to the continent, and thus to potential states parties to the Amended Protocol. But the type of corruption and money laundering cases that would fall within the African Court’s jurisdiction would likely involve banks in major western financial centres in non-states parties, especially in non-states parties with bank secrecy laws that are favourable to money launderers. In confining the Court’s jurisdiction over corruption and money laundering cases to serious corruption that affects the stability of a state, region or the African Union, the Amended Protocol brings to mind instances of heads of state and other high-level officials who have laundered embezzled state funds through Swiss bank accounts and through the purchase of luxury real estate in Paris, Miami or New York.Footnote 66 In other words, corruption and money laundering of the requisite severity is very likely to have a significant extraterritorial component that would necessitate cooperation with non-state parties.

The African Court’s success in securing the cooperation of non-state parties, whether on an ad hoc basis or through permanent cooperation agreements, could depend in part on the extent to which those non-states parties were pursuing their own investigations of the same or related conduct. While parallel domestic investigations could, in theory, facilitate cooperation between states and the African Court, in practice, states might instead view international investigations as potential disruptions to domestic law enforcement efforts. It may be expected that some non-state parties could prove unwilling or highly reluctant to cooperate with investigations by the African Court that could interfere with long-standing, carefully designed domestic investigations. The same concerns actually formed the basis for some of the objections that were raised by states regarding the inclusion of transnational crimes like drug trafficking and terrorism in the Rome Statute.

The United States, for example, expressed concerns about how the prosecution of drug traffickers and terrorists by the ICC would interfere with and undermine investigations undertaken by the United States, often in cooperation with other states.Footnote 67 The United States described its own investigations as highly sophisticated, costly, wide ranging, and long-term (often spanning many years). These investigations are geared towards prevention as well as prosecution, and tend to involve sensitive and confidential information. The United States considered that the integrity of such domestic investigations could be undermined by ICC investigations and prosecutions, which are typically more limited and not concerned with prevention. The United States feared that ICC investigators might make different decisions about who and when to apprehend, and could also compromise sources of intelligence.

The same types of concerns could also be expected in the context of investigations and prosecutions at the African Court with respect to economic crimes such as corruption and money laundering. FATF has specifically noted that in domestic settings, investigators should make timely use of search warrants in order to seize documentary evidence or electronic data so as to minimize opportunities for suspects to destroy information.Footnote 68 Poor coordination of corruption and money laundering investigations by the African Court and by domestic jurisdictions could conceivably result in suspects purging records or destroying evidence. In such circumstances, non-states parties would likely decline to cooperate altogether, or would cooperate only after carrying out domestic investigations. The timing of investigations and prosecutions by the African Court for corruption and money laundering may therefore be heavily dependent on the timing of domestic investigations. The two could potentially be complementary if domestic law enforcement efforts were to result in the freezing and seizure of assets while a parallel case at the African Court were to result in individual criminal liability. The African Court could potentially stand to benefit from domestic enforcement actions in non-state Parties, as long as it is willing to wait for the initiation or even completion of domestic proceedings which unearth evidence and identify assets. The African Court could, however, find itself somewhat dependent on domestic investigators pursuing timely enforcement actions in the first place, while the relevant evidence still exists.

It is also conceivable, however, that such timing problems might never arise on account of the provision for immunity in Article 46Abis. The Amended Protocol’s controversial immunity provision precludes the prosecution of heads of state or government (‘or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions’) during their tenure of office.Footnote 69 This provision is quite likely to result in the delay of prosecutions of money laundering because the predicate crime of corruption or related offences is limited to acts ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’. Corruption of this magnitude necessarily tends to involve high-level government officials who would fall within the scope of Article 46Abis, and would thus be protected from prosecution for the duration of their time in office. In practice, whether this immunity provision would merely delay prosecutions of government officials, or effectively render them impossible, remains to be seen. In the meantime, private individuals could, of course, still be prosecuted for the laundering of funds derived from private sector corruption – assuming that such conduct would reach the seriousness threshold of the corruption provision.Footnote 70

5. Asset Recovery and Reparations

From the perspective of reparations for victims and the repatriation of stolen assets, the inclusion of the offence of money laundering in the jurisdiction of the African Court is innovative and could, at least in theory, facilitate the Court’s ability to carry out this aspect of its mandate. Article 45 of the Amended Protocol provides that the Court ‘may make an order directly against a convicted person specifying appropriate reparations to, or in respect of, victims, including restitution, compensation and rehabilitation’.Footnote 71 This provision depends on the Court’s ability to seize or bring about the transfer of assets of convicted persons. Article 43 of the Amended Protocol accordingly provides that ‘the Court may order the forfeiture of any property, proceeds or any asset acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member State’.Footnote 72 In reality, these provisions may not function as intended, and the Court may instead need to rely on money laundering investigations in order to locate assets and request domestic jurisdictions to order freezing, seizure, and confiscation.

As trials at other international criminal courts and tribunals have shown, accused may not cooperate with orders by the African Court for the forfeiture of property, proceeds or assets acquired by criminal conduct. In fact, accused persons may claim indigence while having actually hidden vast wealth abroad, in overseas bank accounts under other names, for example. The prosecution of Charles Taylor by the SCSL raised just this problem, as Taylor received legal aid from the SCSL, while the SCSL attempted to trace his assets. Thus, forfeiture orders by the African Court under Article 43 may be wholly ineffective, and it may instead be necessary to rely on cooperating states to freeze the bank accounts of accused persons while the prosecution is ongoing. Following a conviction, the African Court could potentially reach agreements for the provision of reparations or the repatriation of funds to an African Union member state, but this would have to be arranged on a case-by-case basis between the African Court, the cooperating state, and potentially also the member state (if the state itself were the recipient of the repatriated funds).

Financial investigations that focus on money laundering could, in fact, play a significant role in helping the African Court to identify assets of accused persons that may be used for reparations should they be convicted. Money laundering investigations could potentially play a supporting role in cases involving a range of offences, from war crimes and crimes against humanity, to drug trafficking and terrorism. The narrow subject matter of the offence of money laundering, as set out in the Amended Protocol, may preclude convictions linked to predicate crimes beyond acts of corruption, but money laundering investigations by the African Court need not lead to criminal charges. The Court could perhaps conduct investigations of money laundering linked to other predicate offences, with a view to identifying assets rather than supporting a prosecution for money laundering. The ICC, for example, has conducted financial investigations in a number of its cases despite lacking the capacity to bring criminal charges for such conduct. Money laundering investigations thus have the potential to play an important role in facilitating reparations for victims, beyond cases involving corruption.

6. Conclusion

Almost all of the potential obstacles to prosecuting money laundering at the African Court could ultimately be resolvable, apart from the inherently limited scope of the offence as stipulated in the Amended Protocol. Arguments about the principle of nullum crimen sine lege could be defeated on the basis that the Amended Protocol itself provides the applicable law, and does so only on a prospective basis. The text of Article 28Ibis of the Amended Protocol thus alleviates the need to prove the existence of a separate customary prohibition on money laundering, which would not be a fruitful exercise. In addition, the jurisdictional preconditions that would be available to the African Court in situations involving money laundering would be limited, but still workable. The African Court’s capacity to exercise personal jurisdiction over extraterritorial acts by non-nationals which threaten the vital interests of the state would run contrary to the principle of nullum crimen sine lege, and must be discarded as a possibility. Likewise, the African Court’s ability to exercise jurisdiction over victims with the nationality of a state party is hard to reconcile with the realities of money laundering and serious acts of corruption, which typically lack clearly identifiable victims. But the African Court could still exercise jurisdiction over nationals of a state party, as well as crimes committed on the territory of a state party. The options available to the African Court are thus limited to those of the ICC – a workable outcome.Footnote 73

The African Court could also face a number of evidentiary challenges, but these too are surmountable, at least in theory if not in practice. With enough funding and appropriate expertise, investigators at the African Court would be capable of carrying out the types of complex financial investigations needed to obtain evidence of money laundering as well as corruption. But the potential evidentiary obstacles go beyond the availability of financial and human resources, as the African Court also does not have the legal authority to impose cooperation obligations on non-states parties. Yet, the cooperation of non-states parties may be especially important for prosecutions of money laundering because most major financial centres lie outside of Africa. While non-states parties may be hesitant, and cooperation will most likely not be forthcoming in some instances, it is conceivable that given the right timing and political circumstances, the African Court could secure the cooperation of non-state parties.

By contrast, the last remaining obstacle may be inescapable, that is, the Amended Protocol’s restrictive definition of the predicate crimes for money laundering. Instead of including all serious crimes within the scope of the predicate offences for money laundering, or all crimes included in the Amended Protocol, Article 28Ibis inexplicably limits the predicate offences to the proceeds of serious acts of corruption. Without a drafting history, it is impossible to know why the Amended Protocol departs from the money laundering provisions of the 1988 Vienna Convention, UNTOC, and UNCAC. The narrowness of the money laundering provision included in the Amended Protocol will form an obstacle to frequent reliance on this provision by prosecutors. In fact, money laundering charges may be rare given the further narrowness of its predicate crime, corruption. This obstacle will not prevent prosecutions for money laundering, but it will make them very unlikely. The drafters thereby relegated money laundering to a peripheral role in prosecutions at the African Court, which is unfortunate given that economic crimes can be among the structural causes of armed conflict, as prosecutors at the ICC have already discovered.

19 Human Trafficking in Africa Opportunities and Challenges for the African Court of Justice and Human Rights

Tom Obokata
1. Introduction

Human trafficking is a serious problem in Africa. It is a major region of origin for victims, who are trafficked into other parts of the world such as Western Europe and the Middle East.Footnote 1 Domestic or intra-regional trafficking are also common in certain areas, particularly in Sub-Saharan Africa.Footnote 2 A large number of those victimized in Sub-Saharan Africa are women and childrenFootnote 3 who are subsequently exploited in a variety of sectors such as agricultural and domestic work, prostitution and even military (e.g. child soldiers).Footnote 4 It has been estimated that 3.7 million people in Africa are in slavery and forced labour at any given time, and the annual profits generated from these amount to $13.1 billion in this region alone.Footnote 5 Many traffickers are known to the victims and include close family members, relatives and friends.Footnote 6 Interestingly, 50% of these traffickers in Africa are female,Footnote 7 dispelling a myth that it is a male-dominated crime. The involvement of sophisticated organized criminal groups has also been recognized,Footnote 8 and this makes the trafficking operation more sophisticated and dangerous. What is evident from this brief synopsis is that human trafficking is widespread and endemic in Africa.

The complex and transnational nature of human trafficking in this continent requires an integrated response, and the role of regional organizations becomes very important as they can contribute to the strengthening of both individual as well as collective actions against this crime. The purpose of this chapter is to explore some opportunities and challenges facing one of the key regional organizations, the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (African Court), in combating human trafficking. It is placed in a unique position as it can address not only State responsibility, mainly through the relevant human rights instruments, but also individual criminal responsibility when the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights 2014 (Amendments Protocol) comes into force in the future, as it has included an offence of human trafficking over which criminal jurisdiction can be exercised. The potential of the African Court in facilitating a more effective action against this crime in Africa therefore merits a closer analysis.

The chapter begins by exploring the historical development of international law on human trafficking, starting from the early instruments on white slave traffic, to the most important treaty in the contemporary world, the Protocol to Prevent, Suppress and Punish Trafficking in Persons 2000Footnote 9 (Trafficking Protocol), attached to the UN Convention against Transnational Organized CrimeFootnote 10 (UNTOC). It then identifies key elements of the offence of human trafficking by analyzing the definitions of this crime stipulated under the Trafficking Protocol as well as the Amendments Protocol. The chapter continues with an examination of State responsibility, with particular reference to the core obligations of prohibition/prosecution, protection, and prevention. Finally, it analyses the potential of the African Court in prosecuting and punishing human trafficking through its exercise of criminal jurisdiction. The main conclusion is that there will be ample opportunities for the African Court to enhance individual and collective responses to human trafficking through articulation of State responsibility. However, a number of challenges exists particularly in relation to the exercise of criminal jurisdiction, and these are likely to limit the ability of the African Court as a criminal justice institution.

2. Historical Development

International regulation of human trafficking has gradually developed since the early Twentieth century. One of the early legal instruments was the International Agreement for the Suppression of the White Slave Traffic 1904.Footnote 11 This instrument was adopted as a response to the growing sale of white women into prostitution in Europe, which was partially facilitated by the stagnant economic climate at that time.Footnote 12 There are some important aspects to be mentioned in relation to this Agreement. First, it applied only to ‘white women.’ This meant that women of other ethnic backgrounds, as well as men, were excluded. Second, the instrument was designed to regulate procurement of women or girls for immoral purposes abroad. Therefore, its emphasis was upon sexual exploitation of white women and girls and their trafficking outside of their States of origin. Finally, this Agreement lacked strong crime prevention provisions as it did not oblige States to prosecute and punish the white slave traffic at the national level and facilitate mutual legal assistance in criminal matters. Consequently, this legal instrument was not really effective in suppressing this practice.Footnote 13

The next treaty was the International Convention for the Suppression of the White Slave Traffic 1910.Footnote 14 While an emphasis was still placed upon trafficking of white women and girls for sexual exploitation abroad, a degree of improvement could be seen in this instrument as Articles 1 and 3 clearly obliged State Parties to prohibit the practice at the national level. It is also worth noting that, unlike the 1904 Agreement, the 1911 Convention facilitated international cooperation. For instance, it obliged States to communicate with each other about national legislation and the records of conviction, and to make traffic an extraditable offence.Footnote 15 The scope of application, however, was limited for the same reason as the 1904 Agreement (non-applicability to women of other ethnicities and men/boys). It was also not designed to address the end purpose of trafficking, prostitution, as this was regarded as a matter of domestic jurisdiction.Footnote 16 For this reason, this instrument was also criticized as being ineffective.Footnote 17

After the World War I, the League of Nations, which recognized the seriousness of trafficking, adopted two more treaties. The first was the International Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women and Children 1921.Footnote 18 This instrument incorporated the description of trafficking under the 1910 Convention,Footnote 19 once again emphasizing prostitution and sexual exploitation. The main difference, however, was that it applied to women of all ethnicities as well as both male and female children. In addition, criminal justice measures were enhanced. For instance, it provided for prohibition of so-called inchoate offences in addition to the act of trafficking itself.Footnote 20 Article 4 also made it clear that States were to extradite those who commit the offence specified in the Convention. The second treaty was the International Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women of Full Age 1933.Footnote 21 This treaty was quite similar to its predecessors in terms of its nature and scope of application, except that it applied to adult women. Once again, the major issue with these two instruments was that they did not address the end purpose of trafficking, prostitution.

The United Nations was established after the World War II, and another treaty, the Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Persons and the Exploitation of the Prostitution of Others 1949,Footnote 22 was adopted. It is the consolidated version of the earlier treaties, but some discrepancies can be recognized. For instance, it specifically refers to exploitation of prostitution. Having said this, the 1949 Convention is gender-neutral, thereby recognizing that men and boys can be victimized. However, this treaty was criticized, among other things, for not obliging States to criminalize prostitution itself while criminalizing acts associated with prostitution such as running or keeping brothels.Footnote 23 One reason for this was that the drafters of the Convention feared that ‘prohibition would drive prostitution underground, and that laws designed to punish both clients and prostitutes, in practice, would be selectively enforced only against prostitutes.’Footnote 24 Further, it did not take other forms of sexual exploitation, such as sex tourism, into consideration.Footnote 25 Finally, the 1949 Convention did not expand upon the provisions for mutual assistance in legal matters. Because of these and other reasons, the effectiveness of the 1949 Convention was also called into question.

While the international legal development relating to action against human trafficking has gone into hiatus after the 1949 Convention, this changed at the turn of the twenty-first century with the adoption of the UNTOC, and more importantly, the Trafficking Protocol. The key aims of this Protocol are to (1) prevent and combat trafficking, (2) protect the victims and (3) facilitate international cooperation. In order to achieve these objectives, this instrument as well as the UNTOC impose a variety of obligations designed to enhance national and international actions against human trafficking. One striking feature of the Trafficking Protocol is that it not only applies to prostitution and sexual exploitation, but also to other forms of exploitation, thereby expanding its scope of application.Footnote 26 This is important as the international community has recognized that victims are trafficked and exploited in non-sex sectors.

Aside from the aforementioned instruments, international human rights law has made important contributions to addressing this crime. This makes us realize that human trafficking is not only a crime, but also a violation of victims’ human rights. The terms ‘traffic’ or ‘trafficking’ are specifically mentioned in some international human rights instruments such as the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women 1979 (CEDAW),Footnote 27 the Convention on the Rights of the Child 1989 (CRC),Footnote 28 and the Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the Sale of Children, Child Prostitution and Child Pornography 2000.Footnote 29 Regionally, the Protocol to the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights on the Rights of Women in Africa 2000,Footnote 30 the African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of the Child 1990,Footnote 31 the Council of Europe Convention on Action against Trafficking in Persons 2005,Footnote 32 and the Inter-American Convention on Traffic in Minors 1994Footnote 33 are pertinent. The key benefit of international human rights law is that it encourages States to adopt a human rights approach thereby putting the welfare of the victims at the forefront of an overall action against this crime. As will be shown below, certain guidance on State responsibility are gradually emerging under this branch of international law.

In relation to other treaties, human trafficking can also be dealt with through the instruments relating to slavery and forced labour. One example is the Slavery Convention 1926.Footnote 34 This treaty was later strengthened by the Supplementary Convention on the Abolition of Slavery, the Slave Trade, and Institutions and Practices Similar to Slavery 1956,Footnote 35 which has expanded the coverage of exploitation to include practices such as debt bondage and serfdom. In relation to forced labour, the ILO Forced Labour Convention 1930 (No. 29)Footnote 36 is important. These instruments have further been supplemented by international and regional human rights treaties. Article 8 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights 1966Footnote 37 (ICCPR) provides for the prohibition of slavery, servitude as well as forced labour, and similar provisions can be seen in the European Convention on Human Rights 1950,Footnote 38 the American Convention on Human Rights 1969Footnote 39 and the African Charter of Human and Peoples’ Rights 1980.Footnote 40 While human trafficking and slavery or exploitation are not necessarily synonymous as will be discussed below, it has been recognized that it can be dealt with under these provisions relating to slavery/forced labourFootnote 41 under certain circumstance, and therefore various obligations established by these human rights treaties will be relevant to this crime. In summary, international law on human trafficking has evolved to a great extent by shifting its traditional focus on prostitution of white women, to all people who experience a wide variety of exploitation.

3. Key Elements of the Crime of Human Trafficking

One of the important contributions made by the Trafficking Protocol is the adoption of the international definition of human trafficking. According to Article 3(a):

Trafficking in persons shall mean the recruitment, transportation, transfer, harboring or receipt of persons, by means of the threat or use of force or other forms of coercion, of abduction, of fraud, of deception, of the abuse of power or of a position of vulnerability or of the giving or receiving of payments or benefits to achieve the consent of a person having control over another person, for the purpose of exploitation.

There are three key elements in this definition: (1) act, (2) means and (3) purpose. The first element refers to the main conduct of trafficking, that is, recruitment, transportation, transfer, harboring or receipt of trafficked people. The second element explains how these victims are transported. Traffickers use coercion and/or deception to traffic people from one place to another. This suggests that there is no genuine consent on the part of victims. The second element is closely interlinked with the first as they both constitute the actus reus of trafficking. Finally, the third ‘purpose’ element refers to the reasons as to why people are trafficked. Traffickers transport victims for them to be exploited in sex and non-sex industries. Article 3(a) continues in this regard that ‘(e)xploitation shall include, at a minimum, the exploitation of the prostitution of others or other forms of sexual exploitation, forced labor or services, slavery or practices similar to slavery, servitude or the removal of organs.’ Once again, the shift from the earlier instruments on trafficking is apparent.

It is important to stress here that it is not necessary that victims actually are exploited for an act to be classified as trafficking. This is so because the purpose element relates to the mens rea, ulterior intention in particular, rather than the actus reus.Footnote 42 A good analogy can be made in relation to the offences of housebreaking and burglary in Africa. Under Section 308 of the Kenyan Penal Code, for instance, anyone who breaks and enters any building with intent to commit a felony is guilty of housebreaking (burglary when committed at night). The wording of this provision suggests that this offence is complete as soon as one enters a building even when a felony is not actually committed. These are generally known as ulterior intent offences and are also recognized in other jurisdictions in Africa.Footnote 43 By analogy, the above definition of trafficking suggests that the offence is established when a trafficker moves people from one place to another with intention to exploit them later or with full knowledge that they will be exploited by others at their destinations. When trafficked victims are actually exploited, that would technically be regarded as a separate offence of slavery or forced labour, or alternatively as an aggravating factor which would increase the level of punishment for human trafficking.

This point also becomes clear in looking at the definitions of slavery and forced labour. According to the Slavery Convention 1926 mentioned above, slavery is defined as ‘the status or condition of a person over whom any or all of the powers attaching to the right of ownership are exercised.’Footnote 44 The key factors in determining its existence include, but are not limited to, the control of one’s movement and physical environment, the use or threat of force, subjection to cruel treatment, and forced labour.Footnote 45 The reduction of the status of a person to a mere object was also regarded as an important characteristic.Footnote 46 However, a mere ability to buy, sell, trade or inherit a person or his/her labour is not in itself an example of slavery,Footnote 47 suggesting that human trafficking and slavery are not necessarily synonymous, and that something more than transportation may be needed for an act to amount to slavery. It would perhaps be easy to treat trafficking as slavery simultaneously when people are exploited afterwards by the same traffickers who transported them, as this ensures the continuous exercise of ownership.Footnote 48 However, where victims are exploited by those other than traffickers after reaching their destinations, then ownership is transferred to them, and such an instance might be regarded as a separate offence of slavery. In this regard, it has been emphasized that ‘the duration of the suspected exercise of powers attaching to the right of ownership is another factor that may be considered when determining whether someone was enslaved.’Footnote 49

In relation to forced labour, Article 2(1) of the Forced Labour Convention define this as ‘all work or service which is exacted from any person under the menace of any penalty and for which the said person has not offered himself voluntarily.’ The term ‘forced’ connotes physical or mental constraints.’Footnote 50 While the examples of exploitation listed under the Trafficking Protocol certainly fit under this definition, it is clear simultaneously that it does not contain the act element of human trafficking (i.e. recruitment, transfer, harboring or receipt of people). In view of these, it seems reasonable to conclude that subsequent exploitation is a sufficient, but not necessary, element of human trafficking.

It is useful at this stage to explore the definition of human trafficking as contained in the Amendments Protocol. According to Article 28J,

  1. 1. “Trafficking in persons” means the recruitment, transportation, transfer, harbouring or receipt of persons, by means of the threat or use of force or other forms of coercion, of abduction, of fraud, of deception, of the abuse of power or of a position of vulnerability or of the giving or receiving of payments or benefits to achieve the consent of a person having control over another person, for the purpose of exploitation.

  2. 2. Exploitation shall include the exploitation of the prostitution of others or other forms of sexual exploitation, forced labour or services, slavery or practices similar to slavery, servitude or removal of organs.

It becomes immediately clear that the definition is identical to the one provided by the Trafficking Protocol. This demonstrates the willingness of a regional organization to abide by the international standards. Consequently, the key elements of this offence should be understood similarly in Africa in order for the African Court to be able to facilitate a more integrated or unified approach to this crime regionally as well as internationally.

The State practice at the national level, however, reveals that human trafficking has been defined differently in reality. Although a number of StatesFootnote 51 have already adopted the definition of human trafficking in line with the Trafficking Protocol and the Amendments Protocol, a degree of variation is recognized in others.Footnote 52 Another interesting aspect is that the notion of exploitation also varies among African States. In some States such as Angola,Footnote 53 ComorosFootnote 54 and the Democratic Republic of Congo,Footnote 55 human trafficking is associated with prostitution and/or sexual exploitation only, while others cover a variety of exploitation such as forced marriage,Footnote 56 harmful sports,Footnote 57 and involvement in armed conflicts.Footnote 58 The perceptions of crimes, including human trafficking, are inevitably influenced by social, cultural, political and legal traditions of each States, and therefore the existence of discrepancies is inevitable. The practical implication, however, is that these variations can lead to fragmented approaches in combating human trafficking in Africa and make regional law enforcement cooperation more difficult. Further, States without sufficient legislative frameworks will become more vulnerable to human trafficking as criminals will naturally concentrate their activities in jurisdictions where law enforcement is weak. In order to facilitate more effective national and regional actions, therefore, the African Court will have an important task of promoting a uniform understanding by encouraging those States which have yet to do so to amend their national legislation and adopt the definition of human trafficking in line with the Trafficking Protocol as well as the Amendments Protocol.

Further, human trafficking is not to be confused with ‘migrant smuggling.’ In accordance with the Protocol against the Smuggling of Migrants by Land, Sea and Air 2000,Footnote 59 another instrument attached to the UNTOC, smuggling is defined as:

(t)he procurement, in order to obtain, directly or indirectly, a financial or other material benefit, of the illegal entry of a person into a State Party of which the person is not a national or a permanent residentFootnote 60

It is evident that these two acts differ in some important respects. For instance, there is no ‘means’ element for smuggling. This suggests that those smuggled willingly take part in this process. It is also the case that the smuggling definition does not entail the ‘purpose element,’ meaning that smuggling ends as soon as migrants reach their destinations, and that smugglers do not have intention to exploit them or have no knowledge that they will be exploited by others. The lack of these two elements in the smuggling definition is likely to encourage African States to treat it as a simple immigration offence of facilitating illegal entry as opposed to a gross violation of human rights. This in turn may justify tougher enforcement actions such as detention and deportation for smuggled migrants, while protection will be high on the agenda for trafficked victims.

It is important to remember, however, that a clear distinction between trafficking and smuggling cannot be drawn in many cases. The latter can be the beginning of the former, and many migrants experience a wide variety of abuses during their journey. Physical and/or sexual violence as well as loss of life (e.g. drowning at sea) are some of the clear examples of this. Therefore, smuggling can equally raise a number of human rights issues in practice. It is unfortunate that the Amendments Protocol does not include the offence of smuggling, and this suggests that the African Union and its Member States did not think it to be as important as human trafficking. That being said, this can in turn provide an opportunity for the African Court to demonstrate creativity in interpreting the trafficking definition or relevant provisions of the African Charter of Human and Peoples’ Rights and other instruments in order to ensure that those who have suffered during the smuggling process are equally protected.

4. State Responsibility Over Human Trafficking

As the main subjects of international law, States have the primary obligation to combat human trafficking. An important task of the African Court then will be to elaborate upon the nature and the extent of relevant obligations for them to follow. As the exercise of criminal jurisdiction under the Amendments Protocol is concerned with criminal responsibility of those who commit human trafficking, a starting point is to treat this crime as a violation of human rights. An increasing number of opinions in relation to human trafficking have been expressed by international human rights bodies, and these can be used by the African Court as a basis for further elaboration, particularly in interpreting the relevant provisions such as Article 5 (prohibition of slavery and the slave trade) of the African Charter on Human and Peoples Rights 1981, Article 4(g) (trafficking in women) of the Protocol on the Rights of Women in Africa 2000 and Article 29 (sale, trafficking and abduction) of the African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of the Child 1990.

There are mainly three key obligations imposed upon a State. The first obligation is to prohibit and prosecute human trafficking. To begin with, this means that States must have a sufficient legislative framework.Footnote 61 The desirability of enacting a specific law on human trafficking, which include a comprehensive definition in line with the Trafficking Protocol, has been repeatedly expressed by human rights bodies.Footnote 62 It should be highlighted in this regard that many African States, particularly those which are partially or wholly based on the common law tradition, have done so.Footnote 63 For others which are influenced by the civil law tradition and/or rely on general Penal Codes, certain aspects of trafficking such as enslavement, prostitution, sale/purchase of slaves are covered.Footnote 64 However, these are not always in line with the international standards as mentioned above, and this will provide an opportunity for the African Court to encourage them to make necessary amendments and facilitate a more integrated response across the region.

The existence of legislative frameworks relating to human trafficking on its own is not sufficient unless they are properly enforced by the relevant law enforcement authorities. Another important obligation, then, is provision of sufficient resources and training to frontline officers so that they are able investigate, prosecute and punish human trafficking.Footnote 65 In addition, in order to deter traffickers from committing this crime in the future, the punishment regime should be sufficiently stringent to serve as effective deterrence. Once again, the State practice varies in this regard in Africa. Human trafficking attracts between five to ten years’ imprisonment in Burkina Faso,Footnote 66 the Central African RepublicFootnote 67 and Equatorial Guinea,Footnote 68 whereas the punishment is much higher in Gabon,Footnote 69 KenyaFootnote 70 and South Africa.Footnote 71 Although these variations are understandable, a major problem from the point of view of law enforcement is that these discrepancies can lead to concentration of human trafficking in States where punishments are weak, as stressed above.

A related point is the role of organized criminal groups in human trafficking. While trafficking is facilitated by those known to the victims such as immediate family members, relatives or friends in Africa,Footnote 72 the involvement of African and international criminal groups has also been recognized.Footnote 73 Their participation makes trafficking operations more successful due to their sophisticated modus operandi. They also employ risk-averting tactics such as bribery, intimidation and violence in order to avoid law enforcement. Therefore, it is essential that African States designate their involvement as an aggravating factor which would automatically increase the level of punishment. It is encouraging to see that some States, such as Kenya,Footnote 74 Liberia,Footnote 75 Malawi,Footnote 76 Seychelles,Footnote 77 and Zambia,Footnote 78 have recognized the need to combat organized criminal groups and increased the penalties for their involvement in human trafficking. However, many others have not done so as yet, and the African Court will be in a position to address this in the future.

The second key obligation is protection of the victims of human trafficking.Footnote 79 This is particularly important from a human rights perspective. The Trafficking Protocol provides certain guidance as to what this should entail. For instance, Article 6 touches upon protection of their privacy, assistance during criminal proceedings, and protection of their physical and mental well-being through, among others, provision of accommodation, medical/psychological assistance, and compensation. Article 7 further provides for the possibility of issuing temporary or permanent residence arrangements. These are necessary so that victims can recover from their ordeals and decide whether or not to co-operate with the law enforcement authorities to prosecute and punish traffickers. It is therefore clear that the obligation to protect victims is closely interlinked to the first obligation to prohibit trafficking.

Under international human right law, the obligation to protect the victims of human trafficking derives from a general duty to secure, ensure or restore rights as well as to provide remedies. The ICCPR in this regard imposes a duty on States to ‘ensure that any person whose rights or freedoms as herein recognized are violated shall have an effective remedy, notwithstanding that the violation has been committed by persons acting in an official capacity.’Footnote 80 The UN Human Rights Council explicitly acknowledged that this provision applies to the victims of trafficking,Footnote 81 and the Special Rapporteur on Trafficking in Persons also emphasized that the right to an effective remedy is a fundamental human right of all persons, including the victims of trafficking.Footnote 82 Although a similar wording cannot be found in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights 1981, Article 1 obliges States to give effect to the enshrined rights, and this can be interpreted as placing an obligation to protect the victims of trafficking.

In terms of protection measures, although international and regional human right instruments do not provide for a specific list, certain guidance is being developed by human rights bodies as part of the prohibition of slavery or other relevant provisions, and the African Court can follow suit in the future. First and foremost, provision of protection and assistance is conditional upon proper identification of victims. States therefore should put in place an effective mechanism for this purpose.Footnote 83 Public and law enforcement officials must also be trained sufficiently in order for identification to be effective. Once victims are identified, measures such as shelter, medical/psychological assistance and other tailored support, including rehabilitation/reintegration and compensation, should be provided.Footnote 84 In order to enhance transparency and accountability, it is desirable that protection measures are established through legislation.Footnote 85 Although some States, such as Botswana,Footnote 86 Ghana,Footnote 87 Lesotho,Footnote 88 Mauritius,Footnote 89 Mozambique,Footnote 90 South Africa,Footnote 91 TanzaniaFootnote 92 and UgandaFootnote 93 have statutory provisions on protection, many others do not. This leaves large protection gaps in this region, and the African Court could, and should, take a proactive role in addressing these.

Another important aspect of protection is the observance of non-refoulement. In the context of trafficking, States cannot return victims to their States of origin if there is a risk of them or their close family experiencing torture, inhuman or degrading treatment,Footnote 94 re-traffickingFootnote 95 or enslavement,Footnote 96 even when these are committed by non-State actorsFootnote 97 such as traffickers when States concerned are unwilling or unable to provide sufficient protection.Footnote 98 Non-refoulement also applies extraterritorially, in that removing victims outside a State’s own territory may be regarded as breaching this principle.Footnote 99 This is particularly relevant when victims are trafficked by sea where States may not have exclusive criminal jurisdiction. In this regard, the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights held that the practice of the United States to interdict and return Haitian refugees on the high seas constituted a breach of their human rights.Footnote 100 More recently, the European Court of Human Rights reached a similar conclusion in Hirsi and Others v. Italy.Footnote 101 In any event, unless victims have given an explicit and informed consent to return to their States of origin voluntarily, they should be allowed to remain and States should make appropriate arrangements, including issuing temporary or even permanent residence permits depending on the individual circumstances. It is should be highlighted here that the relevant national legislation of Lesotho,Footnote 102 Mauritius,Footnote 103 Mozambique,Footnote 104 Seychelles,Footnote 105 South Africa,Footnote 106 and ZambiaFootnote 107 provides for temporary and/or permanent residence permits, and these are examples of good practice which should be followed by other African States.

The third obligation is prevention of human trafficking.Footnote 108 The nature and extent of this obligation depends on whether a State is the origin or destination. In relation to States of origin like the most of the African States, the core obligation is to prevent their people from being trafficked in the first instance. In other words, they have to address ‘push factors’ of this crime such as poverty, gender/racial discrimination and humanitarian crises which compel them to move. In the context of Africa, it has also been pointed out that the traditional cultural and/or religious practices such as juju, voodoo, and child marriage serve as catalysts for this crime.Footnote 109 As to States of destination, predominantly wealthy Western States but also include some African ones such as Kenya and South Africa, they have to deal with so-called ‘pull factors,’ things which attract trafficked victims, such as the demand for trafficked people in sex and a variety of labour sectors.

These obligations are stipulated in the Trafficking Protocol, but can also be articulated through a human rights framework. For instance, the role of the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights 1966 (ICESCR)Footnote 110 in poverty eradication has clearly been recognized as it imposes an obligation to ensure the minimum levels of each of the rights set out in this instrument, such as rights to food, healthcare, basic shelter or housing to name a few.Footnote 111 States should also guarantee access to employment and technical/vocational training to everyone, but particularly to marginalized and vulnerable groups,Footnote 112 who are more vulnerable to human trafficking. These obligations are complemented by other relevant instruments designed to eliminate discrimination such as the CEDAW, the CRC, and the International Convention on the Protection of the Rights of All Migrant Workers and Members of Their Families 1990,Footnote 113 as well as the African instruments mentioned above. In terms of other obligations relating to prevention of human trafficking, international human rights bodies have stressed the importance of implementing measures which include, but are not limited to, awareness-raising,Footnote 114 comprehensive research/data collection,Footnote 115 demand reduction,Footnote 116 and elimination of discriminatory practices experienced by certain populations such as women.Footnote 117 A complex issue in the context of Africa perhaps is the traditional cultural or religious practices which encourage human trafficking as mentioned earlier. Addressing these may not always easy due to the possible resistance by local communities of African States under the veil of cultural relativism. This, however, can be regarded as an opportunity for the African Court, as its judges are familiar with the cultural specificity of Africa, and States are more likely to pay attention to the decisions made by them, compared to those delivered by remote international human rights bodies and mandates located elsewhere.

Finally, international cooperation to tackle human trafficking is an overarching obligation applicable to all three mentioned above. The Trafficking Protocol clearly states in this regard that promotion of international cooperation is one of the key aims of this instrument.Footnote 118 International human rights law also supplements this obligation to co-operate. In relation to the causes of human trafficking such as poverty, the ICESCR emphasizes international assistance and cooperation for progressive realizations of rights enshrined within.Footnote 119 This means that wealthy Western States should assist African States to be able to address these causes. International law enforcement cooperation is another important aspect, which is recognized by the UNTOC,Footnote 120 the Trafficking Protocol,Footnote 121 as well as the Amendments Protocol.Footnote 122 In addition to these, a pertinent legal instrument in Africa is the African Union Convention on Cross-Border Cooperation 2014, which stipulates the areas of cooperation which include, but are not limited to security, crime prevention, and socio-economic development.Footnote 123 The African Court will have jurisdiction over cases relating to this instrument and be in a position to facilitate meaningful and proactive regional cooperation against human trafficking. In summary, the nature and the extent of obligations in relation to human trafficking are still being clarified, and the African Court will be able to make an important contribution by elaborating on them, and more importantly, developing relevant regional standards which amply reflect African culture, morality and sensitivity.

5. Individual Responsibility Over Human Trafficking

The crime of human trafficking has been included in the Amendments Protocol as noted earlier, and there are some good reasons for allowing the African Court to exercise criminal jurisdiction over it. For instance, it can step in when African States are unwilling or unable to investigate, prosecute and punish human trafficking effectively at the national level.Footnote 124 This will send a strong message that the African Union takes human trafficking seriously and ensure that traffickers are punished one way or another. States may also be able to avoid retaliation and obstruction of justice in the forms of bribery and intimidation carried out by traffickers. National governments are more susceptible to these practices as it might be easier for traffickers, particularly organized criminal groups, to exert strong influence over them. Being an independent court with judges consisting of different nationalities and having no personal interests or opportunities for illicit gain, the African Court may be able to combat trafficking more effectively. In addition, the possibility of intervention by the African Court can put an additional pressure on States in the region to fulfil key obligations explored earlier and enhance their capacity to tackle this crime at the national level as they may not want to be seen as incapable by the rest of the world.

Aside from these general issues, another important aspect of the exercise of criminal jurisdiction by the African Court is corporate liability. In addition to individual and organized criminal groups, corporate entities such as employment agencies as well as local, national and international businesses may be involved in the trafficking process one way or another by exploiting victims. If the crime is committed intentionally, then it is right that these corporate entities are punished. Article 46L in this regard establishes corporate criminal liability, which is in line with Article 10 (liability of legal persons) of the UNTOC. As it is not possible to imprison a legal person, the punishment will be restricted to fines or forfeiture of criminal proceeds. While the deterrence effect may not be as strong as imprisonment, these measures will have symbolic significance at least for legitimate corporations or businesses, particularly multinational ones, who want to be seen as doing ethical business with the local communities.

Despite these positive aspects in exercising criminal jurisdiction over human trafficking, there are a number of issues and practical difficulties which will affect the ability of the African Court to successfully prosecute and punish this crime. For instance, a very large number of traffickers, including organized criminal groups, commit this crime in Africa, and it is doubtful whether the African Court will have sufficient financial, human and other resources to conduct effective investigations and prosecutions, bearing in mind other crimes it will have to deal with. The Court will be required to prioritize, and the extent to which human trafficking will come before others is not clear. It may well decide to address it through State responsibility instead, as that will encourage Member States to respond more proactively at the national level. The same reasoning is applicable to the number of victims. If they are to take part in criminal proceedings against traffickers, the African Court must be able to provide sufficient support such as witness protection, legal assistance, translation and/or interpretation and any other assistance which may be required by them. As the victims of a heinous crime, they should also be entitled to compensation. In the end, it may not be an effective use of its limited resources for the African Court to exercise criminal jurisdiction over human trafficking.

One way to address this resource issue is to make use of criminal proceeds. A large amount of profits is generated from human trafficking as noted, and the African Court can use these to support its criminal investigations and to protect victims and witnesses. This will also send a message to traffickers that they are not able to benefit from this crime. It should be mentioned in this regard that Article 43A(5) of the Amendments Protocol allows the Court to order forfeiture of any property, proceeds, or any asset acquired unlawfully. Under Article 45(2), the Court can also order a convicted trafficker to pay reparations to victims, including restitution, compensation and rehabilitation. In addition, Article 46M envisages an establishment of a Trust Fund to be utilized for legal aid, assistance and for the benefit victims and their families, and the African Court can additionally order confiscated proceeds to be transferred into this pot. These are undoubtedly innovative aspects of the exercise of criminal jurisdiction.

However, several points should be highlighted in relation to confiscation of criminal proceeds. For instance, the timing of issuing a forfeiture order is not clear. Normally confiscation of criminal proceeds is ordered after one is convicted of a criminal offence.Footnote 125 In this sense, confiscation may be regarded as an additional form of punishment. Nevertheless, criminal proceeds may have already been laundered by the time a criminal conviction is handed down by the African Court, and this may necessitate it to take action sooner rather than later. In order for the entire process to be as transparent and accountable a possible, detailed rules or guidance must be developed by the Court in due course. Also, successful confiscation largely depends on cooperation from Member States.Footnote 126 A problem can arise when they do not have sufficient legislative frameworks and capability to confiscate criminal proceeds effectively. Consequently, the ability of the African Court can once again be restricted. In addition, while there might not be an issue in confiscating proceeds from organized criminal groups, human trafficking is also committed by individuals such as family members who are driven by poverty, inequality, and other factors with no other alternatives to sustain themselves economically. There is therefore a risk of further marginalization of these individuals if confiscation is to be strictly enforced, and the African Court must carefully balance the competing interests of all those involved.

Further, the usefulness of corporate criminal liability can be called into question. In the context of human trafficking, corporations or legal persons can be held liable only if they take part in recruiting, transporting, transferring, harboring or receiving trafficking victims. While this can certainly apply to recruitment agencies, trafficking and exploitation are not necessarily synonymous as explained earlier. Therefore, while many local or national employers may exploit victims in sex, labour and other sectors, they may not always take part in trafficking itself. It is unfortunate that the Amendments Protocol did not include stand-alone offences of slavery and forced labour, which could have been used against these employers. It is true that enslavement is included as part of a crime against humanity under Article 28C(1)(c). However, there is a high threshold attached to this crime as will be shown blow, and therefore its applicability will be limited.

In view of these and other issues which may arise in the future, the most viable option would be for the African Court to try a limited number of cases on human trafficking, the most serious ones in particular. These instances could include trafficking carried out by organized criminal groups or terrorists, as their involvement will make the trafficking operations more dangerous, sophisticated, and successful. Large-scale operations involving particularly vulnerable victims (e.g. children or disabled people) or heinous instances (e.g. systematic sexual or physical abuses and causing deaths) could also justify the intervention of the African Court. Certain guidance can be obtained from the State practice whereby aggravating factors have been incorporated into respective domestic legislation. Trafficking of children,Footnote 127 human organ trafficking,Footnote 128 involvement of organized criminal groupFootnote 129 and public/law enforcement officials,Footnote 130 HIV/AIDS infection,Footnote 131 as well as harmful rituals and human sacrificesFootnote 132 have been identified as such, and the African Court should closely examine these and others which it deems appropriate, in order to determine whether it should intervene.

In addition to addressing human trafficking under Article 28J of the Amendments Protocol, this offence may be elevated to the status of international crime, strengthening the justification for involvement by the African Court. It has, for instance, been argued that human trafficking can amount to a crime against humanity, enslavement in particular.Footnote 133 The International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia has hinted at this possibility,Footnote 134 and Article 28C(2)(c) of the Amendments Protocol specifically mentions human trafficking.Footnote 135 Other conducts included under the crimes against humanity, such as forced pregnancy or sexual slavery, as well as enforced disappearance could also resonate well with human trafficking. However, in order for trafficking to be regarded as any of these crimes, the relevant criteria (e.g. widespread or systematic nature, knowledge of the attack, and being part of an organizational policy) must be proven,Footnote 136 and this will inevitably limit the scope of its application in practice.

Another possibility is conscripting/enlisting child soldiers under the age of 15 as a war crime. This is specifically prohibited under Articles 8(2)(b)(xxvi) and 8(2)(e)(vii) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court 1998, as well as Articles 28D(b)(xxvii) and 28D(e)(vii) of the Amendments Protocol. Conscription includes ‘any acts of coercion such abduction or forced recruitment,’Footnote 137 and is in line with the actus reus of human trafficking explored earlier. Indeed, the Special Rapporteur on Trafficking in Persons recently expressed a view that forced recruitment of child soldiers falls under the international definition of human trafficking.Footnote 138 While the term ‘enlistment’ connotes a degree of voluntariness,Footnote 139 the trafficking definitions make it clear that consent is irrelevant in relation to child traffickingFootnote 140 and therefore enlistment can still be regarded as part of the trafficking process. However, it should be highlighted that the relevant provisions do not apply to children between 16 and 18, as well as adults, thereby leaving clear protection and accountability gaps, and this will require the African Court to interpret other provisions creatively. In summary, while the exercise of criminal jurisdiction can be useful when States are unable or unwilling to prosecute and punish human trafficking at the national level, the African Court is likely to limit itself to a fewer cases bearing in mind various practical problems it could encounter in practice.

6. Conclusion

This chapter has explored the opportunities as well as challenges for the African Court of Justice and Human Rights to combat human trafficking. It is not only a criminal offence, but also a violation of human rights. Under international law, this results in the establishment both States responsibility and individual criminal responsibility. The uniqueness of the African Court is that it will be able to address both of these. In relation to State responsibility, jurisprudence and guidance on the nature and extent of obligations are still emerging particularly in the field of international human rights law, and the African Court can make an important contribution to their development together with other international and regional human rights bodies. An additional benefit of the African Court is the exercise of criminal jurisdiction over individual criminals and legal persons who commit human trafficking, a function which does not exist for other regional and international organizations. While there are certain advantages in using the Court to prosecute and punish human trafficking directly, it has been demonstrated that a number of problems exist, and these are likely to encourage it to take on a limited number of cases.

A preliminary conclusion to be drawn from the present analysis, then, is that it might be a better use of its limited resources to focus on state responsibility for the time being. The African Court should become instrumental in setting regional standards on enhancing individual action against human trafficking to begin with, as the African States have the primary obligation to combat this crime. It has been shown that there is much cope for improvement at the national level, and the African Court can encourage them to develop and implement a more effective strategy. It should also play a leading role in facilitating regional cooperation. The transnational nature of human trafficking means that domestic responses alone are not sufficient. African States should show solidarity through joint regional efforts, and the African Court can certainly assist them in achieving an integrated approach to combat this crime. Finally, it is clear that human trafficking is multi-faceted, and a simple criminal justice response is not sufficient. Therefore, African States, the African Union and the Court should work together to devise a holistic approach capable of tackling wider issues such as the causes and consequences of human trafficking. Unless these are taken seriously and put into action, human trafficking unfortunately will continue to exist in Africa.

20 Prosecuting Dirty Dumping in Africa

Matiangai V.S. Sirleaf
1. Introduction

We talk of globalization, of the global village, but here in Africa we are under the impression of being that village’s septic tank.

– Haïdar el Ali, Senegalese former Minister of Ecology

The African Union (AU)Footnote 1 adopted the Protocol on Amendments on the Protocol on the Statute of African Court of Justice and Human RightsFootnote 2 (hereinafter Malabo Protocol) to create the first ever regional criminal tribunal in June of 2014.Footnote 3 The regional criminal tribunal criminalizes trafficking in hazardous waste,Footnote 4 and presents an opportunity for African states to alter the status quo in environmental protection. Trafficking in hazardous waste is something that none of the existing international criminal tribunals have jurisdiction over.Footnote 5 African states may be particularly sensitive to concerns about toxic waste, given a history of negative external interventions.Footnote 6 This chapter argues that regional cooperation through the criminal tribunal might assist with more effective prosecution of toxic dumping incidents. This is especially so because the Malabo Protocol provides for corporate criminal liability,Footnote 7 which presents a significant innovation for the field of international criminal justice.Footnote 8

This chapter examines how the AU’s adoption of the Malabo Protocol seeks to improve upon the limitations of the international legal framework for regulating hazardous waste. Little to no scholarship exists on the Malabo Protocol’s provision criminalizing trafficking in hazardous waste. This chapter illuminates an under-researched area and provides a robust analysis of the criminalization of trafficking in hazardous waste in Africa. This chapter situates the Malabo Protocol’s provision criminalizing the trafficking in hazardous waste as part of the larger environmental justice movement and the struggle against corporate, government, and individual polluters. Environmental justice is a contested term that has variously been defined by scholars as – signifying inequitable distribution, a lack of recognition, limited participation, a critical lack of capabilities, inequitable application of environmental regulations, and systematic exclusion from environmental policies and decisions amongst others.Footnote 9 In the environmental justice literature, Robert Nixon has coined the term “slow violence” to describe a violence of delayed destruction that is “dispersed throughout time and space” to disposable bodies.Footnote 10 His work draws attention to categories of violence that unfold over years and decades that is often exponential and operates as a major threat multiplier, in the same way that toxic dumping can.Footnote 11 Such work complicates our understanding of violence because it does not conceive of violence as spectacular, or immediately sensational, or hyper-visible.Footnote 12 The concept of slow violence allows us to consider more forcefully the violence caused by environmental harms like toxic dumping.

The dumping of toxic waste in the Global South, and particularly in African countries is by no means an exceptional, or recent phenomenon.Footnote 13 This chapter will demonstrate the problematic trend of ‘toxic colonialism,’ in which African states are used as ‘disposal sites for waste rejected’ by more developed states.Footnote 14 The term ‘colonialism’ is used to signify the relationship between countries in the Global North that export the risks of toxic waste to countries in the Global South, who do not ‘share in the benefits of the production process that generate those wastes’.Footnote 15 This pattern resembles some of the characteristics of historical colonialism in that toxic colonialism is similarly driven by economic dependence, exploitation, and inequality.Footnote 16 As I noted elsewhere, regime complexes consist of ‘several legal agreements that are created and maintained in distinct fora with participation of different sets of actors.’Footnote 17 They allow for greater creativity and flexibility. This adaptability is evident in the types of crimes covered by the regional criminal court, especially the attempt to regulate the trafficking in hazardous waste.

This chapter is organized as follows: Section 2 provides a brief background on how the history of toxic colonialism in Africa helped to inform the attempt to criminalize the trafficking of hazardous waste in the Malabo Protocol. Section 3 explores instead how the inadequate international legal framework for regulating hazardous waste, led to the criminalization of trafficking in hazardous waste in the Malabo Protocol. Section 4 analyzes how the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste contributes towards some of the newer theories of punishment, as well as some of the more traditional goals of punishment. This section also discusses how any potential challenges might be resolved through creative interpretation of the Protocol. Lastly, this chapter concludes that the regional criminal court’s prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste presents another option for African states whose domestic judiciaries and related institutions may not be able to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste, and the international system, which has failed to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste or corporations involved in toxic dumping.

2. Overview of Toxic Colonialism in Africa

All of the toxic dumping incidents discussed in this section share the disturbing pattern of toxic colonialism, marked by economic dependence, exploitation, and inequality.

A. The Global Increase and Causes of Trafficking in Hazardous Waste

In 2000, the worldwide generation of hazardous waste was four hundred million metric tonnes, with almost all of this amount originating from developed nations.Footnote 18 It is estimated that by 2020, the total production of hazardous waste in the Global North will have increased by 60% annually.Footnote 19 Most of the estimates of the transboundary movement of hazardous waste from the Global North to the Global South are quite small.Footnote 20 However, all of the estimates are based on the legal transfer of hazardous waste, as the quantification of ‘illegal transboundary exchanges of hazardous waste is much more difficult.’Footnote 21

Irrespective of the exact amount of hazardous waste; toxic dumping in Africa is a significant problem for a number of reasons. People that are exposed to toxic waste can experience dire health consequences ranging from respiratory problems, birth defects, burns, miscarriages, nausea, severe headaches, paralysis, frequent illness, irritation of the eyes and skin, various types of cancer, brain damage, intestinal disease, stunted growth, harm to the immune system, pathological conditions, and death.Footnote 22 If not properly treated, toxic waste can not only threaten human life, but also lead ‘to ecological, geological, and environmental disasters’ as contaminated ‘soil, groundwater, and streams can endanger public health and the environment.’Footnote 23 A significant percentage of Africans live in rural areas that are dependent on groundwater and streams for domestic and agricultural uses.Footnote 24 In addition, the disposal of hazardous waste in landfills can easily result in water and food contamination.Footnote 25 The lack of the necessary infrastructure including facilities, environmental technology, and economic resources means that toxic dumping on the Continent has much more devastating consequences, than it does elsewhere.Footnote 26

Given all of these negative consequences, why does toxic colonialism persist? The key driver is profit.Footnote 27 Toxic colonialism is also furthered by certain structural changes of and in the global system, including the restructuring of the nation-state and the growth of interdependence’.Footnote 28 The age of globalizationFootnote 29 is marked by the increased mobility of capital and competition amongst states to attract foreign direct investment. For example, the amount of money offered for permission to import hazardous waste into African countries is reportedly sometimes more than the individual country’s gross national product, or its total foreign debt.Footnote 30 Accordingly, individual developing countries are dissuaded from taking measures that would place additional regulations on multinational corporations (MNCs)Footnote 31 such as compliance with environmental and human rights obligations.Footnote 32 For instance, in some African countries, there are ‘no real treatment process[es] and no proper storage’Footnote 33 options for hazardous waste. Indeed, the United Nations Environment Program (UNEP) noted that ‘it costs as little as $2.50 per ton to dump hazardous waste [legally] in Africa as opposed to $250 per ton in Europe.’Footnote 34 Consequently, since the late 1970s and early 1980s, toxic waste has been exported increasingly to Africa.Footnote 35

B. Historical Development of Toxic Colonialism in Africa

Toxic colonialism is manifested in many different ways: from Western MNCs rarely having track records of safe waste disposal, to the receiving countries not being accurately informed about the dangers of the hazardous waste,Footnote 36 to the lack of capacity of countries in the Global South to deal with the aftermath. In the mid-1980s a number African countries had private local companies, individuals, and governments ‘openly or secretly’ sign waste disposal contracts with waste brokers.Footnote 37 These contracts authorized waste brokers ‘to use certain designated areas’ for dumping hazardous waste.Footnote 38 For example, the governments of Benin and Guinea-Bissau signed lucrative contracts with companies in the Global North to dump hazardous waste in their territories for a specified period of time.Footnote 39 In Benin, the company falsely described the hazardous waste material in the ten-year contract as ‘complex organic matter’ and ‘ordinary industrial wastes’.Footnote 40In Guinea, a Norwegian shipping company brokered a deal in 1988, to dump on Kassa, a resort island not too far from the capital.Footnote 41 The company unloaded 15,000 tonnes of a substance listed as ‘raw material for bricks’ in an abandoned quarry.Footnote 42 Subsequently, visitors from the mainland noticed that the island’s vegetation began to shrivel.Footnote 43 A government investigation later discovered that in fact the material was incinerator ash from Philadelphia.Footnote 44 The contract originally provided for the disposal of 85,000 tonnes of hazardous waste in Guinea.Footnote 45 Following the incident, the government of Guinea arrested at least thirteen people,Footnote 46 including the Norwegian Consul-General who was accused of forging an import licence to enable the company to import the hazardous waste.Footnote 47 International furor ensued, and a Norwegian freighter completed removal of the hazardous waste in July of 1988.Footnote 48

This pattern of toxic colonialism is replicated in Somalia’s experience with hazardous waste dumping. In 1992, Italian and Swiss MNCs purportedly negotiated an $80 million, twenty-year contract with the ‘Minister of Health’ to dump toxic waste.Footnote 49 This is despite the reality that Somalia was embroiled in a devastating civil war with none of the warring factions able to claim any sense of legitimacy or hold on power. The dumping began in the early 1980s and continued during the civil war.Footnote 50 The financial arrangements undoubtedly helped to fuel the conflict and provided powerful incentives to the various warlords to ignore environmental and public health repercussions.Footnote 51 The dumping of toxic waste in Somalia gained renewed international attention following the 2004 tsunami.Footnote 52 The waves from the tsunami exposed containers, which held ‘radioactive waste, lead, cadmium, mercury, flame retardants, hospital waste, and cocktails of other deadly residues’ on Somalia’s shores. ‘Subsequent cancer clusters have also been linked to Europe’s special gift to the country, delivered by that tsunami.’Footnote 53 A report by UNEP said the release of the deadly substances, has caused:

health and environmental problems to the surrounding local fishing communities including contamination of groundwater. Many people in these towns have complained of unusual health problems as a result of the tsunami winds blowing towards inland villages. The health problems include acute respiratory infections, dry heavy coughing and mouth bleeding, abdominal hemorrhages, unusual skin chemical reactions, and sudden death after inhaling toxic materials.Footnote 54

Italian authorities initiated an investigation into the company’s hazardous waste trade in 1997.Footnote 55 Due to the continued violence and political instability in Somalia the prospects for a successful clean-up are limited.

The problematic pattern of countries in the Global North exporting the risks of toxic waste to countries in the Global South, who do not share in the benefits of the production process of the waste is also exhibited in Nigeria’s experience.Footnote 56 In Nigeria, a businessman permitted two Italian MNCs to use his residential property to store 18,000 drums of hazardous waste in 1987.Footnote 57 It was located in Koko, Nigeria a small rural community located on the river Niger.Footnote 58 The Line ship (registered in Germany) was refused entry in Europe because the ship had been found to be carrying ‘highly poisonous chemical waste’ before it made its way to Nigeria.Footnote 59 The businessman charged $100 a month for the storage of the toxic waste.Footnote 60 The ship delivered four shipments of the waste before media exposure of the crime alerted the Nigerian authorities.Footnote 61 A Nigerian construction company falsified documents to the government, which allowed the company to import the toxic waste under the pretence that it was importing ‘building materials.’Footnote 62 In the aftermath, nineteen individuals in the area died, including the businessman who stored the waste in his backyard.Footnote 63 Other adverse effects included chemical burns, paralysis of a member of the crew who reloaded the waste, and the dockworkers that repackaged the waste on board the ship reportedly vomited blood.Footnote 64 Nigeria’s government responded forcefully – it recalled its ambassador to Italy, demanded that Italy remove the waste at once, and seized an Italian ship docked in its harbour to send the waste back to Italy.Footnote 65 The government also enacted a decree making the trafficking in hazardous waste a capital crime, but later reduced the punishment to life imprisonment.Footnote 66 It also passed a decree in 1988, which barred citizens from negotiating toxic waste contracts with foreign companies.Footnote 67

The patterns of economic dependence, exploitation, and inequality also characterize the toxic dumping incident in Côte d’Ivoire, which occurred more than twenty years after the Nigerian and Somalian incidents. Outrage about toxic dumping in Nigeria in 1988, led Côte d’Ivoire to adopt a law that provides for prison terms of up to 20 years and fines of up to $1.6 million for individuals who import hazardous waste.Footnote 68 In August of 2006, a ship named the Probo Koala charted by the Dutch-based oil and service shipping company Trafigura Beheer BV, offloaded toxic waste. The Probo Koala left the waste at the port of Abidjan, the capital city of Côte d’Ivoire.Footnote 69 A local contractor of Trafigua disposed of the waste at approximately eighteen open-air sites in and around the city of Abidjan.Footnote 70 Similar to the hazardous dumping incident in Nigeria, the ship attempted to discharge its waste in Europe, but was unable to, due to the toxicity of the waste.Footnote 71 Following the toxic dumping in Abidjan, people living near the discharge sites began to suffer from a range of illnesses including: nausea, diarrhoea, vomiting, breathlessness, headaches, skin damage, and swollen stomachs.Footnote 72 The exposure to this waste caused the death of sixteen people, and more than 100,000 people sought medical attention.Footnote 73 Trafigura denied any wrongdoing.Footnote 74 In early 2007, the company paid approximately $195 million for cleanup to the Ivorian government.Footnote 75 The government waived its right to prosecute the company.Footnote 76 Today, more than ten years after the dumping of large quantities of toxic waste in Côte d’Ivoire, despite the huge numbers of people affected, international coverage of the issue, and several legal proceedings, there remains no effective national, regional, or international mechanism to prevent and address a similar disaster.Footnote 77

According to a three-year investigative report by Amnesty International and Greenpeace, ‘too little has been done to strengthen national and international regulations, even after the scale of the toxic dumping became clear.’Footnote 78 Greenpeace International Executive Director Kumi Naidoo stated that,

[Trafigura is] a story of corporate crime, human rights abuse and governments’ failure to protect people and the environment. It is a story that exposes how systems for enforcing international law have failed to keep up with companies that operate transnationally, and how one company has been able to take full advantage of legal uncertainties and jurisdictional loopholes, with devastating consequences.Footnote 79

The victims of Trafigura’s toxic dumping in Côte d’Ivoire were not able to seek redress in their domestic judiciary. They had to seek justice in Europe, which ultimately proved unsatisfactory.Footnote 80

The incidents of toxic colonialism discussed above indicate that several countries attempted to take steps to limit toxic dumping in their territories by resorting to criminal sanctions.Footnote 81 These countries also utilized tort law, but both areas of their domestic law proved to be inadequate deterrents. The spate of toxic dumping that took place in the 1980s led the Organization of African Unity (OAU),Footnote 82 to pass a resolution urging all member states to ban all imports of waste chemicals, metals, and radioactive materials, calling the trafficking in hazardous waste a ‘crime against Africa and the African people.’Footnote 83 The OAU passed the resolution in 1988, shortly after the toxic dumping scandal in Nigeria had come to light. The Resolution condemned the dumping of hazardous waste by MNCS,Footnote 84 and urged its members to stop arranging for waste dumping.Footnote 85 It also sought to require that dumpers ‘clean up the areas that have already been contaminated by them.’Footnote 86 Although a non-binding political statement, this Resolution would lay the foundation for the position that African states would adopt regarding the importing of hazardous waste from outside Africa. African countries’ individual experiences with toxic colonialism are emblematic of why greater cooperation in regulating hazardous waste was needed. This section has also illustrated how the experience with toxic colonialism on the Continent would later influence the decision to attempt to regionally criminalize the trafficking of hazardous waste in the Malabo Protocol.

3. International Legal Framework for Regulating Hazardous Waste and African Regional Innovation

This section will explore how the inadequate international legal framework for regulating hazardous waste, led to the attempt to criminalize the trafficking in hazardous waste regionally in Africa. The intention here is not to provide a comprehensive analysis of the main shortcomings of this area of international law.Footnote 87 Instead, this section briefly highlights the existing state of international law governing the import of hazardous waste and the control of transboundary movements of such wastes and analyzes African attempts to innovate regionally. This section demonstrates how African states have been at the forefront of efforts to penalize trafficking in hazardous waste – leading the way through a ban in a regional treaty, which would subsequently be reflected more generally in international law. African states once again are at the forefront of shaping international law in this area by moving to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste through the Malabo Protocol.

A. The Inadequate Legal Framework for Regulating Hazardous Waste

This section provides much needed context on the international regulation of hazardous waste. The treaty governing this area, the Basel Convention of 1989, did not provide for a complete prohibition on the trafficking of hazardous waste. Consequently, African states insisted on such a ban in a regional treaty – the Bamako Convention of 1991. To date, the international regime governing this area of law has not adopted the abolitionist position seen in the Bamako Convention. Efforts to change the international regime through an amendment to the Basel Convention (Basel Ban Amendment), which would adopt the African prohibition on hazardous waste rule globally have stalled due to the resistance of countries in the Global North. This stalemate at the international level regarding the prohibition on hazardous waste helps to explain in part why African States through the Malabo Protocol, are attempting to create a regional forum for prosecuting the crime of trafficking in hazardous waste. Article 28L in the Malabo Protocol can only be understood against this background as it incorporates provisions articulated in the regional Bamako Convention of 1991.

1. International Regulation through the Basel Convention of 1989

The Basel Convention of 1989, which entered into force in 1992 is the primary international agreement for the regulation of hazardous waste.Footnote 88 Prior to this treaty, the international regulation in this area consisted of non-binding soft-law. For example, in 1987 UNEP gathered a group of experts to develop an agreement for the ‘environmentally sound management of hazardous waste,’ which came to be known as the Cairo Guidelines.Footnote 89 Global concerns regarding hazardous waste ‘sparked a desire to create a more binding agreement’ and led to the Basel Convention.Footnote 90

The Basel Convention imposes certain general obligations on States Parties. These general obligations include ensuring that the generation of hazardous wastes within the State is ‘reduced to a minimum, taking into account social, technological, and economic aspects.’Footnote 91 As of October 2018, 186 states are party to the Basel Convention.Footnote 92 The Basel Convention works more like a trade regime – in that it seeks to control the movement of hazardous waste ‘through a system of prior informed consent, strict notification, and tracking requirements.’Footnote 93 Under this system, the movement of hazardous waste is only permitted where the exporting country does not have the capacity to dispose of the material ‘in an environmentally sound and efficient manner,’ or the waste is required in the importing country as a raw material for recycling or recovery.Footnote 94 The Basel Convention also requires certain notification between State Parties when hazardous wastes will be moved between or among them. To start, the State of export must notify the State of import of any proposed transport of hazardous wastes.Footnote 95 The State of import must then respond in writing, expressing its consent to the movement, denying permission for the movement, or requesting additional information.Footnote 96 The Convention also prohibits the transboundary movement of hazardous waste exported to a non-Party or imported from a non-Party.Footnote 97

Article 9 provides that any transboundary movement of hazardous wastes or other wastes is considered ‘illegal’, if the movement occurs:

  1. (a) without notification pursuant to the provisions of this Convention to all states concerned; or

  2. (b) without the consent pursuant to the provisions of this Convention of a State concerned; or

  3. (c) with consent obtained from States concerned through falsification, misrepresentation or fraud; or

  4. (d) [in a manner] that does not conform in a material way with the documents; or

  5. (e) [in a manner] that results in deliberate disposal (e.g.) dumping of hazardous wastes or other wastes in contravention of this Convention and of general principles of international law.Footnote 98

In the event of illegal trafficking in hazardous waste the Basel Convention provides depending on fault that the exporter or generating state take back the waste if practicable or otherwise dispose of it.Footnote 99 Where the importer or the disposing state is found to be at fault, then that state is responsible for disposal in an environmentally safe manner; and where it is unclear who is at fault amongst the parties, then the Convention provides that the parties are to cooperate to make sure that the waste is disposed of in an environmentally sound manner.Footnote 100 Rather than seeking enforcement through an international or regional court, the Basel Convention provides that each party shall introduce appropriate national/domestic legislation to prevent and punish illegal trafficking.Footnote 101 The parties to the Basel Convention envisioned that enforcement would take place through a tort-law regime.Footnote 102 They subsequently enacted a Protocol setting out appropriate rules and procedures for liability and compensation for damage resulting from the transboundary movement and disposal of hazardous wastes and other wastes.Footnote 103 The Basel Convention does not provide for prosecutions of traffickers of hazardous waste through an international or transnational court like that Malabo Protocol envisions.

1. Other Attempts at International Regulation of Hazardous Waste

The Basel Convention has been followed by other subsequent agreements and amendments, which continue to shape the international regulation of hazardous waste. For example, African, Caribbean (ACP) states signed the Lomé IV Convention in 1990 with the European Economic Community.Footnote 104 The Lomé IV Convention prohibited the export of hazardous waste from the European Community to ACP States, and in return the ACP states agreed not to accept waste from any country outside of the European Community.Footnote 105 The agreement between the ACP states noted that in interpreting the provisions of the ban it would be guided by the principles and provisions in an 1988 OAU Resolution,Footnote 106 which amongst others considered the trafficking in hazardous waste to be a ‘crime against Africa and the African people.’Footnote 107 The Lomé IV Convention expired in 2000.Footnote 108

Overlapping regimes can result in a “race to the bottom”Footnote 109 with countries seeking lower barriers to entry. That is instead of states deciding to bind themselves to higher obligations, states can seek to lower their obligations. The Cotonou Agreement, which replaced the Lomé IV Convention between the European Community and ACP states in 2000 illustrates this point.Footnote 110 The Cotonou Agreement backtracks from the hazardous waste ban contained in the Lomé IV Agreement. Instead, the Agreement takes “into account issues relating to the transport and disposal of hazardous wastes.”Footnote 111 Without the total ban, the Cotonou Agreement is significantly weakened.Footnote 112 African states have attempted to improve upon these attempts at regulating hazardous waste.

2. Regional Innovation and Regulation of Hazardous Waste through Bamako Convention of 1991

Significantly, the OAU expanded on its 1988 Resolution and adopted the Bamako Convention in 1991, which created a regional ban on the importation of all hazardous waste into Africa and limits the transfer of hazardous waste within Africa.Footnote 113 The Bamako Convention entered into force in 1998 and imposes a duty on states to take legal, administrative, and other measures to prohibit the import of any hazardous wastes into their territories.Footnote 114 Moreover, the Convention stipulates that any importation of hazardous waste into Africa, ‘shall be deemed illegal and a criminal act.’Footnote 115 This was a pointed development from the Basel Convention, which considered trafficking ‘illegal,’ but not criminal.Footnote 116 The Bamako Convention also imposes, ‘strict, unlimited liability as well as joint and several liability on hazardous waste generators.’Footnote 117 This was another important improvement over the Basel Convention, which did not stipulate the rules for liability within the Convention.Footnote 118 With respect to hazardous waste generated within Africa, the Convention mimics the Basel Convention provisions.Footnote 119 As of October 2018, the Bamako Convention had twenty-nine signatories, and twenty-five parties.Footnote 120

The Bamako Convention parallels the Basel Convention, with some important distinctions. The Bamako Convention, like the Basel Convention, imposes certain general obligations on States Parties,Footnote 121 but as indicated above, the Bamako Convention imposes significantly more aggressive obligations. OAU member states were dissatisfied with the Basel Convention, which does not explicitly ban the export of hazardous waste.Footnote 122 Accordingly, almost all OAU countries except for Nigeria, refused to ratify the initial Basel Convention.Footnote 123 Recall that the Basel Convention has a limited ban on exports and imports of hazardous waste to and from non-parties to the Convention.Footnote 124 Thus, one of the key motivations for the creation of the African regional convention was the failure of the Basel Convention to ban imports of hazardous waste from more developed countries into less developed ones. Consequently, the first general obligation imposed by the Bamako Convention is a hazardous waste import ban, which states in part, ‘[a]ll Parties shall take appropriate legal, administrative and other measures within the area under their jurisdiction to prohibit the import of all hazardous wastes, for any reason, into Africa from non-Contracting Parties…’Footnote 125

The Basel and Bamako Conventions in many ways reflect the split between the Global North and South in the regulation of hazardous waste – with the Global North favouring a free-trade model for hazardous waste, and the Global South demanding a total ban on toxic waste.Footnote 126 Both views emanate from concerns over enforcement – with the Global North viewing a total ban as impossible to enforce, and the Global South viewing the free-trade model as impossible to monitor or control effectively due to disparities in technological and environmental infrastructure.Footnote 127 The Global South’s view was reinforced by the series of toxic dumping scandals that took place in Africa even after the Basel Convention came into force.Footnote 128 This may also help to explain why the scope of what constitutes hazardous waste in the Bamako Convention is much wider, than what the Basel Convention covers.Footnote 129

Crucially, the Bamako Convention also provides that the import of hazardous waste, ‘shall be deemed illegal and a criminal act.’Footnote 130 Like the Basel Convention, the Bamako Convention also contains a section on the illegality of trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 131 While the Bamako Convention reiterates the five conditions of illegality, quoted above in the Basel Convention the Bamako Convention goes much further. It stipulates that, ‘[e]ach Party shall introduce appropriate national legislation for imposing criminal penalties on all persons who have planned, committed, or assisted in such illegal imports. Such penalties shall be sufficiently high to both punish and deter such conduct.’Footnote 132 As such, the Bamako Convention envisions that trafficking in hazardous waste will be regulated not simply through a tort-law regime like the Basel Convention, but crucially through each state’s domestic penal law. Thus, the Bamako Convention provides a clear rationale to understand the later move to create a regional forum to prosecute the trafficking of hazardous waste in the Malabo Protocol. It is likely that parties found that only relying on domestic enforcement to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste was leading to insufficient punishment and deterrence and likely anticipated that the creation of a regional court through the Malabo Protocol would lead to better results.

3. From Regional Innovation through Bamako to Attempts to Strengthen the International Regulatory Framework through Basel

Moreover, the overlapping Bamako and Basel regimes for regulating trafficking in hazardous waste led to generative outcomes for the progressive development of international law. Some scholars have postulated that competing regimes can ‘generate positive feedback: providing incentives for a ‘race to the top.’’Footnote 133 This occurs where countries take stronger action on a given issue in one regime, which generates imitation by others.Footnote 134 An excellent example of this is how the Bamako Convention’s imposition of strict liability on ‘hazardous waste generators’Footnote 135 influenced the Basel Convention’s Protocol on Liability and Compensation.Footnote 136 Recall, the Bamako Convention entered into force in 1998,Footnote 137 while the Basel Convention required parties to create and adopt a protocol on liability in 1989.Footnote 138 The Basel Protocol was only adopted after heated negotiations in December of 1999.Footnote 139 The Basel Protocol provides for strict liability for damages where parties to the Convention maintain control of the hazardous waste, but any person can also be subject to fault-based liability under the general principles of tort law.Footnote 140 The Protocol needs twenty ratifications to enter into force, and as of October 2018, only had eleven ratifications.Footnote 141 The stalled efforts at ratification reflects the continued split between the Global North and South on the regulation of hazardous waste.

Another instance of how the Bamako Convention is influencing international law regulating hazardous waste is the Basel Ban Amendment.Footnote 142 In 1995, state parties to the Basel Convention decided by consensus that a total ban of hazardous waste should be developed.Footnote 143 The Ban Amendment would go further than the Bamako Convention by prohibiting all exports of hazardous wastes between developed and developing countries, not just exports and imports within Africa like the Bamako Convention.Footnote 144 The Ban Amendment technically needs sixty-two ratifications to come into effect.Footnote 145 And as of October 2018, ninety-five parties have ratified the Ban, yet the amendment has still not entered into force.Footnote 146 Countries have failed to reach agreement on how the provisions relating to amendment of the Basel Convention should be interpreted.Footnote 147 In 2011, state parties agreed that the Ban Amendment will enter into force when three-fourths of those parties that were parties at the time of the adoption of the amendment ratify it.Footnote 148 Countries in the Global South and Global North have continued to be split on the need and utility of a total ban on hazardous waste. Because the Basel Convention is a compromise document, the basic obligations under the treaty regime had to be lower in order to get more state parties to join the regime.Footnote 149 The delayed efforts at getting a harder enforcement regime in place under the Basel Convention, provides additional normative justification for the Malabo Protocol’s move to create a regional court to prosecute traffickers of hazardous waste.

Currently, the only international agreement, which bans the import of hazardous waste is the Bamako Convention. The rest of the international agreements in this area seek to put varying levels of control on the transboundary movements of such wastes. In sum, since tougher international action on trafficking in hazardous waste has been lacking, the need for African states to act regionally to create a venue for penalizing and punishing bad actors under the Malabo Protocol has only been reinforced. The African innovation in the field of environmental and criminal law is like how regional systems have demonstrated creativity and flexibility elsewhere. For example, regional systems have demonstrated creativity and flexibility in other areas of law by adopting regional human rights treaties to fill the gaps in international law.Footnote 150 Regional systems also innovated to cover rights and duties not recognized in the main international human rights treaties.Footnote 151 The regional human rights system has functioned to strengthen the enforcement of human rights across the globe and fill in gaps that the international system alone cannot accommodate.Footnote 152 Given the experience of regionalization in the international human rights regime, a similar outcome may pertain in the fields of international environmental and criminal law.

The regional criminalization of hazardous waste in the Bamako Convention allows for more regulation than was possible at the global level. The international regime created by the Basel Convention does not provide for any enforcement mechanisms for illegal trafficking. Instead, it provides that parties should adopt domestic legislation for the prevention and punishment of trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 153 Since the OAU resolution in 1988, African states have considered the trafficking in hazardous waste to be a ‘criminal act’.Footnote 154 This view was encapsulated in the Bamako Convention provision that states should adopt national laws to impose criminal penalties ‘on all persons who have planned, committed, or assisted’ in the illegal trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 155 These penalties were to be ‘sufficiently high to both punish and deter such conduct.’Footnote 156 The analysis above has shown that despite the strong provisions of the Bamako Convention,Footnote 157 the state parties to Bamako simply lacked the capacity to effectively enforce the provisions domestically and prevent toxic colonialism within their borders.Footnote 158 Indeed, none of the international legal agreements discussed above have contained the illegal trade in hazardous waste, which is often transported under false pretences.Footnote 159 Certainly, no state has the ability to check and inspect each shipment that enters its port to see, if it contains hazardous waste.Footnote 160 Notwithstanding the widespread capacity limitations on an individual state level, the Malabo Protocol provides a potentially more robust venue for the regional prosecutions of trafficking in hazardous waste.

Article 28L of the Malabo Protocol is derived from longstanding efforts by African states to criminalize and punish trafficking in hazardous waste. Certainly, the Bamako Convention envisioned future regional agreements regarding the transboundary movement and management of hazardous wastes generated in Africa and allowed for such arrangements so long as they ‘do not derogate from the environmentally sound management of hazardous wastes as required’ by Bamako and are ‘no less environmentally sound than those provided for’ under the Bamako Convention.Footnote 161 Article 28L of the Malabo Protocol is consistent with the Bamako Convention and promotes ‘South-South co-operation in the implementation of the Convention’Footnote 162 through the creation of a regional forum for prosecutions of traffickers of hazardous waste amongst others.

B. African Regional Innovation and Enforcement through Malabo

This section discusses some of the legal and practical challenges that might arise with the enforcement of article 28L. Under the Bamako Convention, state parties were urged to cooperate and consider other ‘enforcement mechanisms’ to ensure that no imports of hazardous waste enter Africa.Footnote 163 The Malabo Protocol is potentially such an enforcement mechanism – it creates a regional venue for prosecuting trafficking in hazardous waste, amongst other crimes. The Protocol improves upon the international framework for regulating the trafficking of hazardous waste. Article 28L of the Malabo Protocol provides that ‘any import, or failure to re-import transboundary movement or export hazardous waste proscribed by the Bamako Convention … shall constitute the offence of trafficking in hazardous waste’ and fall under the criminal jurisdiction of the regional court.Footnote 164 Yet, there are several uncertainties as to how Article 28L should be interpreted. Moreover, there are a host of political, financial, and other obstacles that may impede the regional criminal court’s ability to offer a robust prosecution mechanism for the trafficking in hazardous waste. The sub-sections below discuss both issues in turn.

1. Interpretative Challenges

Article 28L potentially invites confusion as it requires reference to a separate legal text to determine the relevant criminal prohibitions. When one turns to the Bamako Convention, article 1(22) informs the reader that illegal trafficking ‘means any transboundary movement of hazardous wastes as specified in article 9 of this Convention.’Footnote 165 Article 9(2) provides for the criminal penalties to be imposed on ‘all persons who have planned, committed, or assisted’ in illegal trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 166 This occurs according to article 9(1), when transboundary movement of waste occurs without notification or without consent of the relevant state, when consent is obtained through falsification, misrepresentation, or fraud, and when the waste does not conform materially with the documents.Footnote 167 While it might have been possible to interpret article 28L of Malabo such that it could cover only those offences that the Bamako Convention itself says are criminal acts under article 9, this interpretative methodology is unavailable because of the broad scope of the language in the last provision. Article 9(1)(e) stipulates criminal penalties ‘when hazardous waste is deliberately disposed of in contravention of the Convention and of the general principles of international law.’Footnote 168

Article 9(1)(e) of the Bamako Convention is the most ambiguous in terms of figuring out the scope of criminal liability under article 28L of the Malabo Protocol. For one, it is not exactly clear what general principles article 9(1)(e) refers to. And, as discussed above, the general international law framework for regulating hazardous waste does not attach criminal penalties to trafficking in hazardous waste. Moreover, there are numerous ways to dispose of hazardous waste in ‘contravention’ of Bamako. While article 4(1) of the Bamako Convention clearly makes importing hazardous waste into Africa an illegal and criminal act, it is not evident that all of the obligations that states undertook in Bamako were to also have that effect.Footnote 169 For example, article 4(2) of the Bamako Convention, which bans the dumping of hazardous waste at sea and in internal waters, specifies that all such actions shall be illegal, but does not contain the same ‘and a criminal act’ of article 4(1)’s prohibition.Footnote 170 Thus, it is unclear whether the Malabo Protocol wishes to expand Bamako to criminalize trafficking in hazardous waste at sea and in internal waters.

In addition, the Bamako Convention contains a host of very detailed obligations that state parties undertook for the transportation of hazardous waste within Africa.Footnote 171 With some of these provisions – such as Bamako’s expansive definition of what constitutes ‘hazardous waste’ – it is apparent that the Malabo Protocol sought to include them within the criminal jurisdiction of the court.Footnote 172 However, for other obligations, like parties agreeing ‘not to allow the export of hazardous wastes for disposal within the area South of 60 degrees South Latitude,’Footnote 173 it is not as straightforward. Additionally, the Bamako Convention contains detailed rules about the specific form and timing of notifications to be exchanged prior to the transportation of hazardous wastes across borders.Footnote 174 It would seem nonsensical to impose criminal liability for transportation of wastes that do not conform to every single provision in the Convention. Moreover, this is likely not what the drafters of Malabo intended. Yet it is certainly possible to interpret article 28L quite broadly – to criminalize any violation of any rule or regulation contained in the Bamako Convention governing the transportation of hazardous waste across state boundaries. Accordingly, it would be helpful if state parties further clarified what exactly was being criminalized – so that actors can be aware of the permissible and impermissible bounds of conduct. Moreover, this would help ensure that the court’s resources are used judiciously, and that valuable time is not spent prosecuting minor violations of the Bamako Convention that the Malabo Protocol drafters did not intend to criminalize nor dedicate resources towards the regional prosecution of these offences.

The analysis above indicates that the Protocol needs to be much clearer about what specifically is being made illegal and criminalized. The Bamako Convention sets out many detailed rules relating to the transport of waste. It seems unreasonable to impose criminal liability for transport of wastes that do not conform with every single provision in the Convention. Accordingly, much more clarification is needed. This is important because it potentially violates one of the bedrock principles of criminal justice – legality. Individuals need to be given fair warning and notice about the criminal laws such that they can conform their conduct with the dictates of the law. In short, the Protocol would benefit from a clear statement of which ‘proscribed’ practices it is making illegal.

2. Practical Challenges

The regional court’s expansive jurisdiction might assist with more effective prosecutions of toxic dumping incidents. When the Protocol enters into force, the Court can exercise jurisdiction over trafficking in hazardous waste and other crimes committed after that date.Footnote 175 The Assembly of the Heads of State and Government, and the Peace and Security CouncilFootnote 176 of the AU, as well as State parties, and the independent prosecutorFootnote 177 will be able to submit cases to the Court.Footnote 178 The Court can only exercise its jurisdiction where a State accepts its jurisdiction, where the crime was committed on the territory of the State, where the accused or victim is a national of the state, and when the vital interests of a state are threatened by the extraterritorial acts of non-nationals.Footnote 179 The Court does not have jurisdiction over persons under the age of eighteen during the alleged commission of the crime.Footnote 180 The Court’s provision for corporate criminal liabilityFootnote 181 will be important in prosecutions of traffickers. Controversially, the Court does not have jurisdiction over any ‘serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office.’Footnote 182 This immunities provision is in stark contrast with the statutes of other international criminal tribunals.Footnote 183 It has caused significant backlash towards the court from scholars and practitioners.Footnote 184 This chapter discusses some of the challenges raised by the corporate criminal liability and immunity provisions for prosecuting traffickers of hazardous waste below.Footnote 185

Further, there are myriad financial, political and other obstacles that will likely hinder the Court’s ability to function effectively and mount prosecutions against traffickers in hazardous waste, if they are not addressed. First, once established, it is likely that the Court will face challenges regarding political will to enforce decisions. It is also likely, that the regional criminal Court will face credibility issues because of the issue of official immunity. Moreover, the Court will likely have difficulty guarding against bias accusations, particularly when the individuals or entities are from outside of the African region. Additionally, the Court will probably encounter challenges ensuring adequate funding, meeting international fair trial standards and conducting its proceedings with sufficient transparency. Furthermore, the Court may suffer from less judicial and lawyering experience than exists at the international level. Notwithstanding these logistical and conceptual concerns, the Malabo Protocol’s criminalization and provision of a common forum for prosecutions for the trafficking of hazardous waste,Footnote 186 pushes the boundaries of international environmental and criminal law in a much-needed direction. In essence, the failure of both domestic and international institutions to effectively deal with trafficking in hazardous waste, has created a space for African states to innovate and attempt to change the status quo by utilizing a regional institution to criminalize and prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste.

4. Implications of Criminalizing and Prosecuting Hazardous Waste Regionally

Recollecting that the Bamako Convention called for the imposition of criminal penalties domestically, and that said penalties ‘shall be sufficiently high to both punish and deter’ trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 187 Further, the Bamako Convention requires that Parties to the Convention ‘co-operate with one another and with relevant African organisations, to improve and achieve the environmentally sound management of hazardous wastes.’Footnote 188 Because the Bamako Convention laid the groundwork for Article 28L, this section analyzes whether Article 28L furthers the criminal prosecution objectives of the Bamako Convention. It does this by analyzing the potential implications of criminalizing and prosecuting trafficking in hazardous waste regionally through the Malabo Protocol. This section also considers whether the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste contributes towards some of the newer theories of punishment like restorative justice and expressive condemnation, as well as some of the more traditional goals of punishment like retribution and deterrence. Lastly, this section examines how some of the more pressing challenges might be resolved through creative interpretation of the Protocol to assist with furthering the sound regulation of hazardous wastes.

A. Regional Criminalization of Trafficking in Hazardous Waste and Retributive Justice

How should the traditional notions of criminal law, based as they are on the idea of a natural person capable of criminal and actions, be applied to corporations deemed responsible for illegal dumping? Further, how can we think of the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste in relation to its ability to further retribution? Retributive justice theories of punishment emanated from the desire for vengeance and ‘just deserts’ for offenders.Footnote 189 Most modern retributivists, however, reject the notion of an ‘eye for [an] eye,’ and instead seek to determine the degree of punishment in relation to the magnitude of the alleged crimes.Footnote 190 The Malabo Protocol allows for the imposition of prison sentences, pecuniary fines, and forfeiture of property acquired unlawfully.Footnote 191 The Protocol also stipulates that the regional Court should be guided by the ‘gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted person.’Footnote 192 The analysis above indicates that states have provided for criminal sentences ranging from twenty years to life imprisonment and fines of up to $1.6 million for trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 193 It is not clear how ‘grave’ the Court will determine the crime of trafficking in hazardous waste is, and whether this will comport with the sentences or fines available domestically. If the regional Court’s sentencing or penalties for those found guilty of trafficking in hazardous waste is significantly at variance with domestic norms, this could frustrate the ability of the regional court to further retributive justice goals. The Court might need to develop something akin to the ‘margin of appreciation’ doctrine used by the European Court of Human Rights,Footnote 194 for sentencing and to make sure its judgments comport with the majority of state’s practice in the region.

Furthermore, because the Malabo Protocol bars the prosecution of not only Heads of States, but also of ‘senior state officials’ based on their functions,Footnote 195 leaders who are accused of trafficking in hazardous waste could not be investigated and prosecuted before the regional Court. This is a serious challenge to the Court’s ability to fulfil retributive justice goals given the role that some African leaders have played in facilitating dumping of hazardous waste in their territories.Footnote 196 Failure to prosecute all equally culpable individuals violates the retributive principles of just deserts, as well as the principle of proportionality that all like crimes should be treated the same.

The ability of the Court to contribute towards retributive justice goals may also be limited because it is dependent on member states for the enforcement of its sentences and fines.Footnote 197 Complications could arise where an individual is sentenced or an entity is fined by the regional court for trafficking in hazardous waste, but no state indicates their willingness to accept and imprison the sentenced person, or give effect to the fine ordered by the Court. Moreover, the Malabo Protocol also provides for the pardon or commutation of sentences, where a person convicted by the regional Court, would be eligible for a pardon or commutation in the jurisdiction where the convicted person is imprisoned.Footnote 198 In these circumstances, the regional court can issue a pardon or commutation of a sentence based on the ‘interests of justice and the general principles of law.’Footnote 199 Depending on how the Court interprets these provisions, this could potentially allow for states to work around the attempt to criminalize and punish the trafficking in hazardous waste regionally. However, because the Malabo Protocol situates the regional criminal court within a larger judicial architecture in the AU this can potentially be counteracted. Other relevant regional bodies that may assist with issues of compliance include the Panel of the Wise, the Peace and Security Council, and the African Standby Force.Footnote 200 Of course, the existence of a connection with regional institutions does not completely deal with issues of non-compliance.Footnote 201 For all of the reasons above, the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste may have limited ability to further retribution, which is a traditional goal of punishment and one of the Bamako Convention’s objectives of punishing trafficking in hazardous waste.

Another concern is the court’s ability to effectively exercise its control over offenders, especially offenders outside of the territory of any state party. Generally, hazardous waste moves from the Global North to South. Thus, although this will not necessarily always be the case, there is a high likelihood that violators importing waste will be coming from states that are not parties to the Protocol. The court may, thus, have a challenging time bringing offenders from the Global North before the Court for trial. For this reason, the Protocol’s effectiveness and legitimacy could be enhanced by expanding the scope of its cooperation regime.

B. Regional Criminalization of Trafficking in Hazardous Waste and Restorative Justice and Expressive Condemnation
1. Restorative Justice

The prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste through the regional court may help to further restorative justice goals. Restorative justice can be conceptualized as ‘a process in which offenders, victims, their representatives and representatives of the community come together to agree on a response to a crime.’Footnote 202 The overwhelming focus is to assist with ‘re-establishing social equilibrium’Footnote 203 and facilitating ‘corrective changes in the record, in relationships, and in future behavior.’Footnote 204 The regional court is empowered to provide compensation and reparation to victims.Footnote 205 The Malabo Protocol also provides for the establishment of a trust fund for victims to provide legal aid and assistance.Footnote 206 The ability of the Court to contribute towards restorative justice goals may be limited, if the Court interprets these provisions narrowly. The Court’s ability may also be limited, if the fund for victims is under-funded, or if reparations are administered in a problematic way. However, if the Court follows the lead of the Inter-American Court for Human Rights in fashioning remedies, it might order communal reparations,Footnote 207 or formulate broad reparative and restorative measuresFootnote 208, which require the state to end the consequences of a violation through formulating specific policies and programmes.Footnote 209 There may also be insufficient compliance with restorative justice orders because of the Court’s dependence on member states for enforcement.Footnote 210

The Court could potentially be a vehicle for regional innovation in providing fuller redress to victims. The Court might even require a convicted defendant to participate in local reconciliatory procedures as a means of securing reparations to victims. It is premature to determine how broadly the Court will construe these provisions. But, this would be an improvement on the ‘imagined victims’ of international justice advocates. These ‘imagined victims’ always demand retributive justice, when in reality, victims have diverse desires for redress, which also emphasize reparative and restorative justice.Footnote 211 Restorative justice approaches may be especially important for the crime of trafficking in hazardous waste, given the dire consequences that toxic dumping has on public health and the environment.Footnote 212 The detrimental impact of trafficking in hazardous waste for individuals and communities, may mean that imprisonment of traffickers or other retributive measures have less import in achieving justice as conceived by the affected community. This is particularly important in some communities within African countries where justice is conceptualized in ‘reference to communal restoration, inter-personal forgiveness, and reconciliation, and redistributive, rather than retributive process.’Footnote 213 Consequently, the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste under Malabo may further restorative justice goals. Thus, Art. 28L would assist with furthering the Bamako Convention’s objectives of punishment for traffickers of hazardous waste.

2. Expressive Condemnation

The prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste through the Court may also help to further expressive condemnation goals. Some theorists emphasize the expressive value of punishment,Footnote 214 which is required to reverse the false message sent by the offender’s actions about the value of the victim relative to the criminal.Footnote 215 These theorists view punishment as a form of moral communication used to express condemnation, revalidate a victim’s worth, and strengthen social solidarity. Yet, the ability of the Court to further expressive condemnation goals of punishment may be limited for several reasons. First, regional powers may tend to distort or even abuse regional processesFootnote 216 by using the Court to further political aims or protecting allies from the court’s reach. In the same way that powerful actors may shield their allies from potential prosecutions at the domestic or international level, the Court may exhibit the same tendencies. For example, the AU has been notoriously silent on human rights violations taking place in Zimbabwe and other countries with influential or revered leaders.Footnote 217 The Court could then be subject to the criticism that it lacks sufficient political independence, which may limit the ability of the Court to be a robust mechanism for expressing condemnation of trafficking in hazardous waste. Yet, because there are multiple regional hegemons on the Continent, this may counteract the ability of one state to exercise undue influence over the regional criminal chamber. Additionally, there is no reason to think of African states as a monolith -regional hegemons may have drastically different views on expressing condemnation on the trafficking of hazardous waste.

The criminalization of trafficking in hazardous waste may assist in rendering international criminal trials more credible in expressing condemnation. International criminal trials generally focus on individual cases, and not the complex relationships that exist between individuals, groups, institutions, and other entities that make massive violations possible.Footnote 218 And in the effort to move away from collectivizing guilt (which may lead to further violence or recriminations) and instead attempt to individualize guilt, trials often tend to absolve other states, corporations, groups, institutions, bystanders, and the rest of society of any responsibility as if individuals committed massive violations in a vacuum.Footnote 219 The focus on establishing individual accountability for a small number of crimes may present the opportunity for many criminal participants including corporations ‘to rationalize or deny their own responsibility for crimes,’Footnote 220 which limits the ability of such trials to express social solidarity and condemnation. The Court’s ability to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste and the provision for corporate criminal liability may advance the already limited ability of such trials to express social solidarity and condemnation, and thereby increase the credibility of such trials, even if minimally. This improvement while not eliminating some of the problematic tendencies of such trials, would be a welcome development. The regional criminal court in Africa could develop a regional jurisprudenceFootnote 221 on trafficking in hazardous waste given the prevalence of these issues in Africa,Footnote 222 which may influence other jurisdictions to express condemnation of this crime. In sum, the regional prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste may further expressive condemnation goals. Accordingly, Art. 28L of the Malabo Protocol would assist with advancing the Bamako Convention’s objectives of punishment for traffickers of hazardous waste through expressive condemnation.

C. Regional Criminalization of Trafficking in Hazardous Waste and Deterrence

The prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste through the Court could also help to further deterrence. Utilitarian theories focus on punishment as a means to achieve some desired end, usually the prevention of future crimes.Footnote 223 Deterrence theories of punishment are based on the rationale that potential perpetrators are dissuaded from committing atrocities due to the risk and fear of punishment.Footnote 224 Individual or specific deterrence seeks to prevent future crime by setting sentences that are strict enough to ensure that a particular offender will not reoffend. While general deterrence attempts to prevent crime by inducing others who might be tempted to commit crime, to desist out of fear of the penalty.

The ability of the Court to contribute towards deterrence goals may similarly be limited because it is dependent on member states for cooperation.Footnote 225 In order for deterrence theory to work as applied to the crime of trafficking in hazardous waste – the risk of getting caught and being punished cannot be so low as to be discounted. Yet, the regional Court is dependent on state parties to effectively carry out any investigation and prosecution of trafficking in hazardous waste for everything from the identification and location of persons, to the arrest, detention, and transfer of persons to the Court, as well as the freezing and seizure of assets for forfeiture.Footnote 226 The Court may face significant challenges with trying to increase the likelihood of getting caught for trafficking in hazardous waste. As noted above the illegal trafficking in hazardous waste depends on an underground economy,Footnote 227 which may be exceedingly difficult to investigate, and prosecute. The regional criminal court’s inability to prosecute the trafficking in hazardous waste effectively could be even more pronounced because many of the individuals or entities sought will likely be located outside of the Continent, and those located within Africa may not be parties to the Malabo regime. The problem of under-detection was illustrated in the toxic waste scandal in Nigeria. It highlights how detection of the crime of trafficking in hazardous waste is likely to prove difficult. As a result, there is a significant risk that hazardous, even radioactive materials, could be transported and left in Africa undetected until residents begin to suffer severe negative health consequences. Moreover, the domestic prosecution of the U.S. ‘war on drugs’ demonstrates that unless changes are made on the demand side, cracking down on the suppliers will only lead to more individuals and entities stepping in to fill the roles of those imprisoned. Furthermore, at the international level where crimes of mass atrocity are committed more openly, prosecutions have been anything, but swift or certain, and this is with more states participating in the Rome Statute regime.Footnote 228 Accordingly, it may be worthwhile to consider supplementary monitoring mechanisms that will help ensure that, if proscribed conduct is violated, the Prosecutor for the regional court will come to learn of these violations.

On the other hand, the Court might be able to contribute to deterrence in other ways. For example, the penalties would have to be adequately publicized regionally to further deterrence. The Malabo Protocol provides that ‘penalties shall be pronounced in public.’Footnote 229 The Court should make every effort to publicize its sanctions not just before the accused or by word of mouth, but in print, online, and on social media. Moreover, the Court may further deterrence due to the severity of its penalties and sentences for trafficking in hazardous waste. It remains to be seen how the Court will determine its sentences or penalties for those found guilty of trafficking in hazardous waste and whether it will have any impact on marginal deterrence. Because the Court has a lot of latitude under the Protocol to impose penalties and sentences (short of the death penalty),Footnote 230 significant penalties and sentences should be imposed in order to further the goals of specific and general deterrence.

Additionally, some commentators have found that deterrence due to the fear of trials may be more influential for higher-level perpetrators, while deterrence due to the fear of penalties might be more impactful for lower-level perpetrators.Footnote 231 It is not evident whether the unlikely, but more severe punishment of imprisonment or the more likely, but less severe sanction of a fine will deter would-be traffickers in hazardous waste. The Malabo Protocol gives the Court the flexibility of taking individual circumstances into account when imposing sentences or penalties.Footnote 232 This adaptability will be incredibly important for dealing with hazardous waste brokers, as the penalties or sentences imposed on these intermediaries may need to differ from those imposed on those lower or higher-up the ‘food-chain.’ Unlike retributive justice, deterrence theory does not require the punishment of all equally culpable individuals. Accordingly, the Court’s inability to prosecute political leaders that are alleged to have engaged in trafficking of hazardous waste due to the immunity provision, is not fatal from a deterrence perspective. This is because, if exemplary punishments adequately deter future crime that is sufficient. As such, the selective prosecution of ‘intermediaries’ or lower-level perpetrators may suffice to further general deterrence goals. The regional Court could focus its prosecutions on private local companies, individuals, lower-level government officials, as well as waste brokers. This prosecution strategy may be useful because it will be difficult for the Court to obtain jurisdiction over higher-level perpetrators, or individuals and entities outside the Continent. Yet, as the Court grows and begins to increase its credibility, prosecutions of those higher up the food chain could be done more fruitfully.

The Court may also further deterrence because this theory of punishment depends on the perpetrator being a ‘rational actor’. The individual(s) contemplating engaging in trafficking must be deterrable and trafficking in hazardous waste is a crime that requires careful planning as opposed to being a crime of hate or passion. Consequently, deterrence theory is expected to work as applied to trafficking in hazardous waste because actors engaging in it are more likely to do a cost-benefit analysis. Indeed, the combination of cheap land and labour for landfill operations, concomitant with looser regulations and enforcement mechanisms in developing countries, means that exporting hazardous waste is a cost-effective option for producers in the Global North, and offers short-term benefits to importers in the Global South.Footnote 233 The Malabo Protocol seeks to disrupt this calculus from the reported ‘$2.50 per ton to dump hazardous waste in Africa as opposed to $250 per ton in Europe.’Footnote 234

In addition, actors may not engage in toxic dumping for extra-legal reasons. For example, lower-level perpetrators might simply believe that trafficking in hazardous waste is wrong, or higher-level perpetrators may be more concerned about political isolation regionally or internationally for engaging in trafficking in hazardous waste. For these individuals, the Court’s intervention would be expected to have no impact on deterrence. Yet, the net result of these extra-legal deterrents would be to reduce the amount of trafficking in hazardous waste. Even if it does so minimally, the Court will further deterrence goals by raising the cost of trafficking in hazardous waste in Africa – by increasing the regulation and prosecution of this crime, or at least increasing the stigma associated with the crime. In sum, Article 28L of the Malabo Protocol will assist with fulfilling the Bamako Convention’s requirement that criminal penalties ‘be sufficiently high to both punish and deter’ trafficking in hazardous waste.Footnote 235

5. Conclusion

Given the analysis above, there are many reasons to be cautiously optimistic about Article 28L’s criminalization of trafficking in hazardous waste and the provision of a regional forum for investigation and prosecution for this crime and others under the Malabo Protocol. While it is unlikely that the regional criminalization of trafficking in hazardous waste will contribute to retribution, there are many theories of punishment that support the Protocol’s innovation in this area, including restorative justice, expressive condemnation, and deterrence. It is also important to bear in mind that the proposed Court would be one tool amongst many for combating the trafficking in hazardous waste. While by no means perfect, the Malabo Protocol presents another option for African states whose domestic judiciaries and related institutions may not be able to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste at all. Additionally, Article 28L of the Protocol certainly helps to fulfil many criminal justice goals of the Bamako Convention when compared to the international system, which has failed to prosecute trafficking in hazardous waste or corporations involved in dirty dumping.

21 Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources

Daniëlla Dam de Jong and James G. Stewart
1. Introduction

Article 28A(1)(13) of the Protocol to the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (‘The Protocol’) lists ‘Illicit exploitation of natural resources’ as a criminal offence within the Court’s jurisdiction (hereafter ‘Illicit Exploitation’). The Protocol goes on to define Illicit Exploitation as including seven different sub-offences – sometimes vague, often groundbreaking – that might attract criminal responsibility under the aegis of this new crime.Footnote 1 The sole limiting criterion is whether acts of illicit exploitation of natural resources are ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’. In conjunction with the new mandate of the African Court, which includes the exercise of jurisdiction over corporations for the first time in an international treaty, the prohibition of ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources’ creates an offence with especially sharp teeth, for businesspeople, their corporations, military actors and politicians. The crime constitutes an important innovation in international law, since it offers a distinct legal basis for prosecution of a wider array of acts covered by the war crime of pillage.Footnote 2 Nonetheless, it also comes with a set of major limitations, not the least of which is its great vagueness.

This chapter offers a critical doctrinal overview of the seven sub-offences that fall within the wider banner of this new crime of Illicit Exploitation, simultaneously pointing to a range of interpretative possibilities that might accord with recent thinking about the relationship between law and resource predation. We include a set of recurring shortcomings with the provision as drafted in The Protocol even though we agree that accountability for resource predation in Africa is long overdue. Our overall impression is that the provision is overly broad and insufficiently precise in many manifestations of its form, but we hope that what follows functions as an introduction of sorts, which other scholars will use as a point of departure for far more detailed scholarly treatment. Accordingly, we divide this chapter into three parts. In section one, we situate the novel crime within pre-existing avenues for regulating illegal exploitation of natural resources in international law. In section two, we go on to examine the scope of the provision, focusing on its chapeau and the seven different sub-offences it covers. The chapter concludes in section three with a brief overview of the crime’s strengths and weaknesses.

2. Situating the Novel Crime

Symbolically, the criminalization of illicit exploitation of natural resources is both significant and timely. With the formulation of a novel international crime of illicit exploitation of natural resources, the African community has taken an important step in addressing one of its major concerns in recent decades. The illicit exploitation of natural resources is associated with the financing of armed conflicts, which unsurprisingly, has very negative effects on local populations’ enjoyment of basic human rights, physical security and economic wellbeing. Over the past decades, natural resources have become one of the principal sources of revenue for armed groups, replacing Cold War superpower sponsorship.Footnote 3 In armed conflicts in Angola, Sierra Leone, Côte d’Ivoire, the DR Congo and the Central African Republic, natural resources did not necessarily provide the sole means or motivations for armed violence, but they were at least one of several important causal factors that helped sustain bloodshed. Thus, this new offence of illicit exploitation of natural resources represents an important symbolic response to much publicized issues in a variety of African war zones.

The problems that flow from the illegal exploitation of natural resources are by no means limited to the funding of armed conflicts, however. An investigation led by various international organizations in the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC), for instance, concluded that around 98 per cent of net profits from illegal natural resource exploitation in the DRC – particularly gold, charcoal and timber – goes to transnational organized criminal networks, while armed groups retain only 2 per cent of these profits.Footnote 4 This blurring is typical of present day warfare, which is characterized by an important interaction between the local and the global, and which resembles private enterprise more than traditional ideologically motivated battles between military groups.Footnote 5 Aside from organized crime, illicit exploitation is also a key component in kleptocratic governance, a frequent part of endemic corruption and illegal tax evasion,Footnote 6 and a central driver of the famed resource curse, whereby the richest countries in terms of natural resource endowment are, very counterintuitively, the poorest in terms of standards of living.Footnote 7 Thus, the illegal exploitation of natural resources is clearly a problem with long historical antecedents and multiple negative impacts in contemporary Africa, thus explaining the desire to criminalize the practice.

A range of complementary initiatives have demonstrated the same desire in recent years, such that this new crime overlaps with a number of related areas of law. If these complementary initiatives underscore the priority the international community attaches to the problem, especially in Africa, they create an interesting and complex overlap with this new offence of ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources.’ In what follows, we flesh out several of these points of overlap in order to isolate the added normative reach the new offence of Illicit Exploitation offers and to point out opportunities for synergy with pre-existing regulatory initiatives. As we will see, the points of overlap include a range of other criminal offences that might attach to different aspects of resource predation as well as a set of non-criminal schemes that attempt to regulate the same sorts of behaviours.

With respect to overlapping criminal offences, Illicit Exploitation partially overlaps with the war crime of pillage.Footnote 8 In the aftermath of the Second World War, a number of businesspeople were prosecuted for pillaging natural resources during the war, principally because their exploitation was ‘illegal’ insofar as the true owners of manganese, coal, iron and oil never consented to their appropriation. This exploitation was achieved through a range of different strategies and techniques, but courts invariably concluded that these practices constituted pillage in war.Footnote 9 Pillage appears to be gaining traction as a legal response to the illegal exploitation of natural resources in modern resource wars too. Swiss authorities conducted a formal investigation into one of the largest gold refineries in the world for complicity in pillage a few years ago,Footnote 10 and a Belgian businessman was arrested by the Belgian authorities in 2015 for allegedly collaborating with former Liberian President Charles Taylor and a rebel group in pillaging diamonds from Sierra Leone.Footnote 11 Moreover, in September 2016, the Prosecutor of the International Criminal Court formally published a new prosecutorial strategy, which included a commitment to ‘give particular consideration to prosecuting Rome Statute crimes that are committed by means of, or that result in… the illegal exploitation of natural resources.’Footnote 12

States have also developed comparable criminal offences through regional agreements to tackle the illicit exploitation of natural resources, notably within the framework of the International Conference on the Great Lakes Region (ICGLR).Footnote 13 Most importantly, a specialized Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources was adopted in 2006 as part of the Pact on Security, Stability and Development, which forms the basis for cooperation between the ICGLR Member States. This Protocol aims to promote the development of effective mechanisms to address illegal exploitation of natural resources, to enhance cooperation amongst the ICGLR Member States in this field and to promote harmonization of their national legislations, policies and procedures.Footnote 14 One of the most important tools developed by the ICGLR for this purpose is a regional certification mechanism.Footnote 15 From the perspective of criminal law, however, the most notable aspect of this parallel treaty regime is contained in in Art 12 of the Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources, which also contemplates a novel set of domestic offences governing what it calls ‘the illegal exploitation of natural resources’.Footnote 16

Of course, forms of ‘illegality’ that might inform our understanding of ‘illicit’ exploitation of natural resources for the purposes of this new crime need not be limited to criminal law. It is perfectly plausible that the new crime of Illicit Exploitation represents the criminalization of a range of regulatory schemes that were never meant to be punished through criminal law beforehand, and on its face, The Protocol purports to do just this. At the global level, for instance, sanctions regimes imposed by the UN Security Council seek to break the link between illegal trade in natural resources on one hand and conflict financing on the other. The Security Council has imposed sanctions in a number of instances, including diamond sanctions against Angola, Sierra Leone and Liberia as well as travel and financial sanctions against individuals and entities involved in illicit natural resources trade in the Central African Republic and the DR Congo.Footnote 17 In order to enhance the effectiveness of its sanctions, the Council has actively relied on several global and regional mechanisms that have been created to address the problem of natural resources financing armed conflicts.Footnote 18

Amongst these are informal mechanisms such as the 2002 certification scheme for rough diamonds developed by the Kimberley Process (KPCS) to tackle the trade in ‘conflict diamonds’Footnote 19 and the 2010 OECD Due Diligence Guidance for Responsible Supply Chains of Minerals from Conflict-Affected and High-Risk Areas (OECD Guidance) which assists companies in assessing the risks of their mineral purchases to contribute to the commission of international crimes and gross human rights abuses.Footnote 20 In addition, the 2009 Extractive Industries Transparency Initiative (EITI) was created to increase transparency and accountability in the extractive sector by publishing company payments to governments. These are just some of the overlapping non-criminal initiatives that might help in plotting the new crime’s significance across a wider set of regulatory initiatives, but at the same time, these initiatives might be relevant in construing the term ‘illicit’ within this novel offence itself. The relationship between these overlapping criminal offences, complementary regulatory initiatives and the new crime announced within the Protocol is therefore a question that is complex, intriguing and unexplored.

At the same time, this novel crime also raises a number of fundamental concerns, most importantly relating to its scope and specificity. While the provision itself enumerates a limitative list of seven acts that would fall under the crime, the definition of these acts is broad and open to multiple interpretations. At times, there is uncertainty about which overlapping field the reference to ‘illicit’ exploitation appeals to, but other times interpretative difficulties stem from a failure to set out the scope of the seven sub-offences in terms that will come close to satisfying the demands of a defensible criminal prohibition. In particular, these difficulties pose an inherent danger of overreach and uncertainty that frequently risks compromising the foundational principle of nullum crimen sine lege. In addition, the list omits particular acts that would logically fall under the definition of illicit exploitation of natural resources, most particularly the exploitation of natural resources in contravention of resolutions adopted by the UN Security Council. In what follows, we attempt to plot these and other related concerns while elucidating the scope of the novel offence – as incorporated in Article 28L Bis.

3. The Scope of the Provision

Illicit Exploitation is potentially a very broad term. A wide variety of laws – both national and international – govern different aspects of the resource extraction process. Given the absence of official travaux préparatoires for The Protocol, our attempt to identify which norms the offence contemplates is necessarily based on an interpretation of the provision itself within the context of international law generally. In this light, one of the major strengths of Article 28L Bis is that it includes a limitative list of acts that constitute ‘illicit exploitation’ for the purposes of the provision. The definition is thus a welcome attempt to resolve some of the contests about the meaning of the term ‘illegal’ exploitation in other contexts,Footnote 21 although as we suggest earlier, it still leaves a series of very important questions unanswered. Before we address these intricacies, we pause to consider the overarching chapeau elements that must be satisfied for each of the underlying sub-offences. Structurally speaking, the new crime is vaguely reminiscent of crimes against humanity: it contains an overarching chapeau that operates as a kind of threshold triggering the application of the list of seven sub-offences that are enumerated beneath this threshold. The analysis that follows mimics this structure, commencing with an analysis of the chapeau, then continuing to consider the various sub-offences one by one.

By way of preliminary observation, it is important to note that the provision does not formulate distinct objective or subjective requirements for the chapeau itself or for the various sub-offences.Footnote 22 One would normally refer to general provisions concerning the mental elements of crimes for the purposes of The Protocol or detailed definitions of the criminal offences themselves, but alas these are defined nowhere in the instrument. While the Protocol contains an explicit provision on corporate criminal liability, which defines knowledge and intent in the corporate context,Footnote 23 a similar provision for individuals is lacking in the current draft of The Protocol.Footnote 24 Similarly, there is nothing in the Protocol that replicates the clarity and detail of the ICC Elements of Crimes, which seek to provide greater legal clarity to crimes that are broadly defined in the abstract within the ICC Statute itself. To a large extent, the absence of these details undermines The Protocol’s creative attempt to criminalize Illicit Exploitation and makes what follows speculative on our part, but we hope that our preliminary analysis provides guidance that may be useful for scholarly debate, judicial interpretation or legislative reform.

A. The Chapeau Requirement of Seriousness

To recall, the chapeau for the new crime stipulates that ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources’ means ‘any of the following acts if they are of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union.’Footnote 25 The chapeau requirement acts as a qualification for all of the seven underlying crimes that make up the umbrella crime of Illicit Exploitation. In other words, the chapeau is an attempt at limiting these offences somehow, given the veritable sea of transactions (minor and grave) it would capture without an initial threshold of this sort. Troublingly, though, the meaning of the terms ‘serious nature’ and ‘affecting the stability’ remain entirely without further definition, requiring that courts develop their own understandings in much the same ways as modern understandings of crimes against humanity have emerged over the past decades. In what follows, we make a first attempt at plotting several ways of interpreting the chapeau requirement in ways that balance the desire for this offence to address the heart of the problem of Illicit Exploitation without casting such a broad net that the offence is unacceptably over-inclusive.

We take the terms ‘affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’ and ‘serious nature’ as implying separate tests, so deal with each in turn. With respect to the former, it strikes us that a variety of different illicit resource transactions might ‘affect the stability of a state, region or the Union’ in different ways. Clearly, transactions that have an important impact on the advent or maintenance of warfare affect stability in clear terms. The illicit harvesting of timber in Liberia’s civil war as well as the exploitation of Congolese coltan at different points in ‘Africa’s First World War’ had this effect, and to employ an example from outside Africa, the illegal exploitation of Kuwaiti oil by Iraq in 1991 was clearly a factor that affected the stability of the state and region. In each of these scenarios, the transactions had negative impacts on stability in that they produced or sustained war. We see no particular reason, however, to view stability as coterminous with warfare. The term ‘stability’ might possibility extend to other scenarios, where illicit resource transactions produce political or health crises, major displacement, severe environmental damage or otherwise have serious impacts on the safety of the general population. The difficulty is that without defining the term ‘stability,’ it is hard to discern whether any of these factors short of warfare will satisfy the chapeau for the crime. We would therefore recommend to reflect upon the scope of the term stability in light of the purpose of the provision. A broad understanding of this term may enhance the possibilities for the Court to play a meaningful role in addressing acts of natural resources exploitation that have serious repercussions for human beings or the environment outside situations of armed conflict or generalized violence.

Unfortunately, the requirement that the illicit transaction be of a ‘serious nature’ is not markedly clearer either. The illicit trade in diamonds incontestability affected the stability of Angola and the Great Lakes Region over several decades up until the early 1990s, so individuals who were engaged in illicit transactions of a ‘serious nature’ within the Angolan diamond trade might conceivably be captured by the language in the chapeau.Footnote 26 But which transactions are of a serious nature? Here we see three options:

First, one might define ‘seriousness’ is causal terms, eliminating actors who were making overdetermined causes to the state of instability.Footnote 27 If the defendant was one of very many low-level purchasers of illicit conflict diamonds in Angola, their contribution is less ‘serious’ than that of actors whose actions were causally necessary for the state of affairs. On this interpretation of seriousness, this offence would be limited to politicians, military leaders, businesspeople and companies that made an important difference to illicit resource markets that destabilized the political system. On this reading, even those who exploited a great deal of illicit resources would not be captured by the offence if they were fungible for a set of other actors who would have done similarly if they had not, emulating the focus on ‘those most responsible’ in other contexts.

Second, seriousness in this context could mean scale: an individual or corporation involved in the extensive acquisition of illicit Angolan diamonds might undertake acts ‘of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union.’ This interpretation would exclude single, minor and isolated acts of illicit exploitation, even if they did make some contribution to the terrible state of instability in the region at the time, since these acts would in themselves not be sufficiently serious. Of course, scale itself requires a threshold determination which is sometimes difficult to plot. Does one tally up the entire quantum of diamonds exploited in Angola during the period, ascertain the defendant’s relative contribution, and assert jurisdiction if that amount is more than five, ten or twenty-five percent of the whole?

Third, one could interpret ‘serious nature’ in symbolic terms. If a bank was directly involved in the illicit exploitation of Angolan diamonds, and the role of banks in sustaining illicit resource transactions had never been exposed in Angola or elsewhere, one might consider the responsibility of bankers and their corporations as serious for symbolic reasons. This interpretation is broadest because it would hold regardless of the quantity of the resources illegally acquired or the causal significance of the bank’s contribution to the overall state of political stability the trade in diamonds produced for Angola in our hypothetical. Therefore, this option provides prosecutors then courts with considerable discretion.

We express no definitive preference for any one of these interpretative options, although allowing the court an ability to pursue important symbolic cases might allow for a nuanced approach to addressing the illegal exploitation of natural resources provided some of the shortcomings with this provision can be addressed.

B. Acts that Constitute the International Crime

This section analyses the seven sub-offences included in Article 28L Bis, which are enumerated beneath the chapeau requirement we have just addressed. Structurally, what counts as ‘Illicit’ for the purposes of Article 28L Bis results either from the conclusion of an agreement (sub-offences a-d) or from the actual exploitation itself (sub-offences e-g). Interestingly however, the provision does not define ‘natural resources’ or ‘exploitation’, two concepts that are crucial to defining the scope of the provision. For the purposes of this analysis, we propose to follow the definitions included in the 2006 Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources, adopted by the International Conference on the Great Lakes Region. Arguably, these definitions are authoritative, since the text of Article 28L Bis has been taken directly from Article 12 of this Protocol. The 2006 Protocol defines ‘natural resources’ as ‘substances provided by nature that are useful to human beings and have an economic value […]. The major types of natural resources include minerals, flora and fauna, fishery products and water’.Footnote 28 Even though a focus on the economic value and utility of natural resources would be restrictive in other contexts, this definition is appropriate for the purposes of Article 28L Bis, which is exclusively concerned with acts of natural resources exploitation that have an economic dimension. ‘Exploitation’ for its part is defined as ‘any exploration, development, acquisition, and disposition of natural resources’, thereby encompassing the whole array of activities from mining to marketing.Footnote 29 The extent to which this definition also encompasses acquisition of natural resources further up the supply chain is not entirely clear, yet it is sufficiently open to accommodate forms of indirect appropriation. We will now proceed to addressing each sub-offence in turn.

1. Concluding an Agreement to Exploit Resources, in Violation of the Principle of Peoples’ Sovereignty over Their Natural Resources

The first sub-offence of illicit natural resources exploitation as included in Article 28L Bis refers to the conclusion of an agreement to exploit natural resources ‘in violation of the principle of peoples’ sovereignty over their natural resources’. There are two issues that are important to note from the outset. First, the scope of this provision, which is limited to concluding agreements, implies that the relevant indices for the crime can be found in the terms of the agreement or the circumstances surrounding its conclusion. Thus, the provision would not cover the exploitation of natural resources in contravention of the principle of sovereignty over natural resources without an agreement, which would be covered by other aspects of the offence.Footnote 30 Second, the interpretation of the term ‘peoples’ is of crucial importance for the scope and addressees of the sub-offence. After all, the term ‘peoples’ can refer either to the population of a State, to specific groups in a State or to the State itself.Footnote 31 This section addresses both these issues.

The principle of peoples’ sovereignty over natural resources can be traced back to the General Assembly resolutions adopted in the 1950s and 1960s formulating a principle of permanent sovereignty over natural resources (PSNR) as well as to Article 1(2) of the 1966 Human Rights Covenants.Footnote 32 However, the principal point of reference for the interpretation of peoples’ sovereignty in Article 28L Bis of The Protocol would logically be Article 21 of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights, which is subject to the jurisdiction of the African Court. This provision determines that ‘All peoples shall freely dispose of their wealth and natural resources. This right shall be exercised in the exclusive interest of the people. In no case shall a people be deprived of it’. Article 21 of the African Charter has proven to be very valuable for the protection of minority rights,Footnote 33 but has also been invoked by States in their relationship with other States.Footnote 34 Therefore, the right of peoples to freely dispose of their natural resources accrues both to States themselves and to groups within a State. The ICGLR Protocol on Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources defines this relationship more clearly. Article 3 determines that ‘Member States shall freely dispose of their natural resources. This right shall be exercised in the exclusive interest of the people. In no case, the populations of a State shall be deprived of it’.Footnote 35 We here discuss some of the principal scenarios that come within the reach of the sub-offence when it is construed in this manner.

First, the sub-offence would potentially cover agreements concluded between armed groups and (foreign) companies that violate the State’s right to freely dispose of its natural resources. There are numerous examples in the recent history of Africa concerning armed groups granting concessions to companies to operate mines in territories under their control. For example, the Panel of Experts on Angola revealed in a key report that before the imposition of the diamond sanctions on Angola in 1998, the opposition group UNITA had auctioned off mining permits to foreign companies for the exploitation of mines within UNITA-controlled territory. In addition, the Panel found that UNITA had granted various diamond buyers a licence to operate within the areas under its control in exchange for a commission.Footnote 36 If one considers the principle of sovereignty over natural resources as an attribute of State sovereignty, granting an exclusive authority to the government to exploit natural resources on behalf of the population, these activities would comfortably fit within the current sub-offence. If, on the other hand, one adopts a more human rights oriented approach, the ultimate question would be whether the armed group concerned, in this case UNITA, would be considered a representative of the people.

Second, this sub-offence might also cover resource agreements concluded by foreign States or their nationals over resource endowments. In the Armed Activities case before the International Court of Justice, for instance, the DRC contended that Uganda had violated the DRC’s sovereignty over its natural resources through illegal exploitation of these resources, including by allowing Congolese rebel groups to trade with Ugandan businesses.Footnote 37 Although the Court concluded that permanent sovereignty over natural resources ‘is a principle of customary international law’, it also found that there was nothing suggesting that this principle is ‘applicable to the specific situation of looting, pillage and exploitation of certain natural resources by members of the army of a State militarily intervening in another State.’Footnote 38 Nonetheless, as Judge Koroma cogently argued in a separate opinion in that case, ‘these rights and interests [permanent sovereignty over natural resources] remain in effect at all times, including during armed conflict and occupation.’Footnote 39 Thus, the factual allegations the ICJ addressed in the DRC v. Uganda case might also satisfy this limb of the offence of Illicit Exploitation.

Third, agreements by state officials to the detriment of the State’s population might also fall within the purview of the sub-offence. Africa has suffered several kleptocratic rulers who divert natural resources revenues from the national budget for their own personal gain through strong man politics and patronage networks.Footnote 40 Relevant examples include Sese Seko Mobutu, the former president of Zaïre, currently the DR Congo, and Charles Taylor, the former president of Liberia, who were both accused of using the country’s natural resources for their own personal enrichment.Footnote 41 These activities – at least in as far as they concern the underlying agreements concluded with companies allowing for the diversion of revenues – would likely be captured by the novel crime of illicit exploitation of natural resources as formulated in Article 28L Bis(a) of The Protocol,Footnote 42 since the ‘peoples’ sovereignty over natural resources was violated by their political leaders. In this sense, the offence is possibly a backdoor solution for the failure to criminalize kleptocracy itself.Footnote 43

Fourth, the sub-offence might also be relevant to concession agreements that violate the rights of indigenous peoples over land. Even though there is still considerable controversy about the precise scope of the rights of indigenous peoples over their lands and the natural resources found therein,Footnote 44 there is growing recognition that these peoples’ special relationship with their lands requires some form of protection, which would impact on States’ right to regulate natural resources exploitation. The Ogoni case brought before the African Commission provides a relevant example. The Commission considered in this case that the failure of the Nigerian government to regulate and monitor the activities of private actors benefitting from concessions on the land inhabited by the Ogoni people constituted a violation of the State’s obligation to act in the interest of the people when exercising its right to freely dispose of its natural resources, notably because of the detrimental effects of the corporate activities on the livelihood of the people of Ogoniland.Footnote 45 There is also a growing body of case law by other human rights bodies dealing with the rights of indigenous peoples over land in relation to concessions concluded by governments, indicating that there is an obligation for States to consult indigenous peoples on natural resources projects.Footnote 46

Notwithstanding these developments, the question can be raised whether the actual conclusion of a concession agreement between the State and a (foreign) company violates the sovereignty of indigenous peoples over their natural resources. Most of the relevant cases deal with States’ obligations in relation to secondary rights, for example to obtain prior and informed consent by indigenous peoples or, as in the Ogoni case, to regulate the environmental and social aspects of natural resources exploitation. In addition, whether violations of the rights of indigenous peoples would reach the threshold established in the chapeau is debatable. Arguably, instances in which agreements affecting the rights of indigenous peoples would have an actual or potential impact on the stability of the State itself would be exceptional. For these reasons, it is uncertain if and to what extent the sub-offence would cover agreements concluded by the State to the detriment of indigenous peoples.

2. Concluding with State Authorities an Agreement to Exploit Natural Resources, in Violation of the Legal and Regulatory Procedures of the State Concerned

The second sub-offence of ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources’ aims to criminalize the conclusion of contracts with state officials in violation of procedures set out in relevant national legislation. Some may argue that this provision is unduly onerous. Whether one should hold an investor criminally responsible for concluding an agreement contrary to domestic law, when this agreement is concluded with state authorities as the guardians of their own laws and regulations is disputable. This concern is all the more valid if one considers that the provision is formulated broadly. It refers generally to domestic ‘legal and regulatory procedures’. Does this mean that any violation of these procedures would be criminal for the purposes of this provision? Or would the provision only apply to laws and regulations that aim to protect important values of the host State? In addition, should the African Court be allowed to scrutinize the policies of sovereign States, which may have good reasons to exempt a project from its regulatory procedures? Notwithstanding the fact that the chapeau can play an important role in limiting the instances to which the sub-offence applies, there is a need to define the elements of the current sub-offence more clearly. Current case law by international investment tribunals regarding the legality of investments may be a helpful reference in this regard,Footnote 47 but mostly the issue is one that warrants far greater thought. The principal question would be what type of acts the provision aims to target: would it be confined to situations where investors collude with State authorities acting ultra vires or would it also encompass other situations? In the following, two examples will be provided to demonstrate the types of situations that are potentially covered by the sub-offence.

A Nigerian case provides a first relevant example. This case involved a contract concluded by Shell and Eni with the Nigerian government to exploit a major oil field off the coast of Nigeria. The Nigerian government allegedly acted as a middle-man for the Nigerian company Malabu, said to be owned by the former oil minister Dan Etete.Footnote 48 After the conclusion of the deal, the money was allegedly transferred to Malabu and diverted to Etete’s personal bank account.Footnote 49 In 2014, the Nigerian House of Representatives called on the Nigerian government to cancel the deal, describing it as ‘contrary to the laws of Nigeria’.Footnote 50 If Shell and Eni knew that the Nigerian government acted only as a middle-man,Footnote 51 this incident could arguably come within the purview of the current sub-offence, although we reiterate the complexities of discerning whether particular transactions meet the chapeau threshold and again highlight the absence of any indications about the requisite mental elements for these crimes.

Liberia offers a slight variation of the same offence. A 2013 audit report commissioned by the staff of the Liberian Extractive Industries Transparency Initiative (LEITI) to investigate 68 contracts concluded by the Liberian authorities between 2009 and 2011 determined that 90 per cent of these contracts violated the provisions of relevant mining and forestry laws.Footnote 52 Although it is not entirely clear whether the Liberian cases would in themselves meet the threshold set by the chapeau of Art. 28LBis, it is important to consider these in light of Liberia’s recent history. It was only a decade ago that major scandals in the Liberian mining sector were considered to constitute such a threat to the Liberian peace process that international donors initiated an intrusive yet fairly successful programme, the Governance and Economic Management Assistance Programme (GEMAP), to improve public administration, focusing inter alia on concession procedures.Footnote 53 With the caveats we mention throughout, these too might violate this limb of the new offence enshrined within The Protocol.

3. Concluding an Agreement to Exploit Natural Resources through Corrupt Practices

This sub-offence seeks to criminalize a widespread phenomenon, which severely diminishes the chances that African peoples will benefit from their natural resource endowments. Corruption can take several forms in relation to natural resources. In addition to the diversion of revenues obtained from exploration and exploitation contracts, another commonly used method is the undervaluation of public natural resources deposits. The 2013 Africa Progress Report concluded, for example, that assets in the mining industry in the DR Congo were sold on average at one-sixth of their estimated value.Footnote 54 Even though the Panel focused on the undervaluation itself and did not investigate allegations of corruption, it did signal that corruption would be one of the factors explaining the undervaluation.Footnote 55 Significantly, this sub-offence would criminalize corruption in these circumstances, again under the umbrella of Illicit Exploitation.

For definitional purposes, the current sub-offence should be read in conjunction with Article 28I of The Protocol, which criminalizes acts of corruption ‘if they are of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union’. The term ‘corruption’ in Article 28I is defined so as to include inter alia the offering or acceptance of financial benefits or other advantages, by or to public officials, persons directing or working for private entities or other persons in a position to exert improper influence on the decision-making process, whether for their own advantage or for the advantage of third persons. The provision covers acts of bribery, embezzlement, illicit enrichment and concealment. It thereby largely follows the principal categories of corruption established in the 2004 UN Convention Against Corruption and complements its provisions on domestic criminalization.Footnote 56 Borrowing this provision from elsewhere in The Protocol is therefore very appropriate in interpreting this limb of Illicit Expropriation.

If this reading is accurate, however, this third limb of the definition of illicit exploitation of natural resources is somewhat duplicative of acts criminalized elsewhere in The Protocol. In other words, what would be the added value of including a separate sub-offence under the heading ‘illicit exploitation of natural resources’ allowing for the prosecution of corrupt practices as a means to conclude an agreement to exploit natural resources if these corrupt practices can also be prosecuted as acts of corruption in their own right? From this perspective, the inclusion of the current sub-offence in The Protocol predominantly has symbolic value, in the sense that it emphasizes that all forms of financial or other incentives used to persuade a person in a position of power to conclude a contract are criminal.

4. Concluding an Agreement to Exploit Natural Resources That Is Clearly One-Sided

This sub-offence is worded very vaguely and can only be properly understood with reference to the French authentic version of the text, which criminalizes ‘la conclusion par fraude ou par tromperie d’un contrat d’exploitation des ressources naturelles’.Footnote 57 According to the French text, the sub-offence would apply to the conclusion of contracts by means of fraud or deception. We recommend following this definition, since it is much more precise than the reference to agreements that are ‘clearly one-sided’ in the English text. Upon this reading of the text, the current sub-offence would apply to cases of intention to deceive (state) authorities or business partners when negotiating contracts. This can relate, for example, to misrepresentation by the investor of its financial capabilities or concealment of the company’s true ownership (shell companies), provided of course that these forms of misrepresentation are of such a serious nature as to actually or potentially affect national stability. State officials may also be liable for the offence if they undertake similar practices.

Other examples would relate to tax avoidance schemes that would deprive the host state of substantial tax revenues.Footnote 58 One way is the deliberate mispricing of assets in cross-border intra-company transactions.Footnote 59 This practice can be avoided through the inclusion of express provisions in investment contracts concluded between the host State and the investor stipulating that transfer pricing should be based on the arm’s length principle, i.e. that it should reflect actual market value.Footnote 60 Arguably, the prosecution of these practices would send a strong signal to companies that they should refrain from creating loopholes in the system that produce grossly inequitable agreements in developing countries. Nevertheless, whether this issue fits squarely within the ambit of this particular offence is a question that courts and scholars will have to address in greater depth in the future.

5. Exploiting Natural Resources without Any Agreement with the State Concerned

Read in conjunction with the chapeau, this limb is by far the most appropriate aspect of Illicit Exploitation for addressing the trade in ‘conflict resources.’ The practice is often dependent on military and political elites who arrange the exploitation and benefit from its proceeds. In addition, businesspeople and corporations often play an important role in perpetuating these practices, either by procuring natural resources from armed groups or by exploiting natural resources under the control of armed groups.Footnote 61 Article 28L Bis(e) could therefore provide a legal basis for prosecuting those involved in the exploitation of conflict resources, whether this concerns senior members of armed groups, corporations or their representatives.

However, there are important reasons to reconsider the formulation of this limb, since it seems to portray the State as the only authority entitled to alienate natural resources. We recommend interpreting the reference to ‘agreement with the State’ as requiring permission from an entity which has the authority to dispose of the natural resources concerned. There are two important reasons for opting for this interpretation. First, an exclusive focus on the State as the only authority entitled to conclude agreements over the exploitation of natural resources would have the effect of criminalizing companies for doing business with private concessionaires or mine owners possessing a valid legal title. Title in natural resources is regulated differently from one jurisdiction to the next.Footnote 62 Even in instances where States are the owners of natural resources within their territory, they are perfectly capable of passing this title on to private owners. Clearly, the drafters of this provision never meant to criminalize cases where a businessperson, for instance, purchases natural resources from a company that enjoyed title in those resources, even though this is what the language of the provision suggests.

In addition, especially in the midst of a full-blown internal armed conflict, it is not always clear which entity is entitled to formally represent the State and therefore has the right to dispose of its natural resources. Even though there is a presumption in international law in favour of the incumbent government,Footnote 63 there may be circumstances in which other entities have competing or even better claims. Arguably, a right to exploit natural resources can accrue to armed groups who are in effective control of parts of the State territory, as long as the revenues obtained from the exploitation of natural resources are used for the benefit of the local population.Footnote 64 By contrast, there may be circumstances in which the incumbent government can no longer be deemed to be entitled to dispose of the State’s natural resources. To illustrate, the UN Security Council imposed an asset freeze on the Libyan authorities in 2011, including on Libya’s national oil company as a ‘potential source of funding for [Gaddafi’s] regime’.Footnote 65 In light of these shortcomings, we recommend amending the provision by replacing ‘States’ with ‘owners’ or for courts to interpret the provision in this fashion.

6. Exploiting Natural Resources without Complying with Norms Relating to the Protection of the Environment and the Security of the People and the Staff

This sixth sub-offence is a significant departure from the preceding sub-offences, in the sense that it is directly concerned with the protection of values other than those related to ownership. Whereas earlier aspects of Illicit Exploitation approximated to theft, this sub-offence instead focuses on the effects of resource exploitation on the environment and human beings. A strict reading of the provision would confine the sub-offence to instances that satisfy both elements: the release of toxic substances, for example, will harm the environment and will also affect the security of the people and the staff. There are, however, also instances where either the environment is harmed or the security of the people and/or the staff are endangered. We presume that these instances are also covered by the sub-offence, notwithstanding the use of the word ‘and’ in The Protocol.

The first issue that this limb may address is large-scale environmental pollution caused by the mining industry, provided this would affect the stability of the State. In this sense, it also aligns with current discussions regarding the introduction of environmental crimes in international criminal law.Footnote 66 Environmental pollution would particularly affect the stability of the State if it would harm vulnerable communities, who are dependent on the environment for their livelihood, or when the pollution would cause serious diseases amongst the population, as these effects would enhance grievances amongst the population and thereby affect stability negatively. One of the most well-known examples reaching this threshold is the environmental pollution caused by oil spills in the Nigerian Niger delta, which have seriously contaminated the fragile wetlands and their rich biodiversity, depriving the local population of its basic means of subsistence and exposing them to major health risks.Footnote 67 Importantly, this pollution also had serious repercussions for the security in the Niger delta.Footnote 68

The provision may also address concerns arising from security measures to protect the operations of extractive companies, especially when these operations are carried out in conflict-prone or conflict-torn regions. Mining companies often use security forces to protect their interests, including State forces and private security firms. Sometimes clashes occur between those security firms and the local population, especially in reaction to popular protests against the company’s operations. By way of example, clashes allegedly occurred in Tanzania in 2011, when local villagers tried to enter a gold mine operated by a British company in protest to their operations. The security forces were accused of having used excessive violence against the population, including killings, severe beatings and rape. The subsequent lawsuit filed by the villagers in the UK court was settled out of court in early 2015.Footnote 69 In addition to incidents involving local communities, companies have also been accused of using excessive force against their own staff, sometimes in cooperation with local or State authorities. A well-known example is the incident at the Marikana platinum mine in South Africa in August 2002, when 34 workers who were striking to improve their working conditions were allegedly killed by the police.Footnote 70 This incident led to a series of strikes throughout the country, potentially bringing the ‘Marikana massacre’ within the ambit of the chapeau. These are just some examples of violence used by companies or State authorities against local communities and staff, which could be addressed by the current provision, provided one adheres to a broader reading of the sub-offence.

Lastly, the sub-offence could cover serious violations of fundamental safety and health norms, such as exposing employees to dangerous substances or exploiting natural resources without taking any precautions to prevent serious accidents, such as explosions. Here again, it is unclear what violations of these norms would reach the threshold set by the chapeau. Would the explosion of a single mine affect the stability of a State, if it is symptomatic of a broader pattern of violation of safety standards? To draw on a famous example from outside both the resource sector and Africa, in 1997, the accounting firm Ernst & Young completed an audit of a shoe manufacturing plant in Vietnam for Nike. The report indicated that ‘there is no adequate water reserved for comfort use of workers’, dust and toxic fumes in parts of the plant ‘exceeded the standard from 6 to 177 times’, and ‘there are 128 employees (77.57%) getting respiratory disease and 7 employees (4.24%) getting heart disease.’Footnote 71 With the caveats about the chapeau requirement and the need to prove mental elements that are not defined in The Protocol, a repetition of similar practices in the resource sector in Africa might violate this limb of The Protocol’s definition of Illicit Exploitation.

A final issue that needs to be clarified relates to the term ‘norms’. The reference to ‘norms’ in the provision is open-ended and begs the question of what types of norms would be covered. Would these include soft law norms, such as ILO standards, ISO standards for environmental protection, the OECD Guidelines for Multinational Companies or the Voluntary Principles on Security and Human Rights? Since the provision addresses the responsibility of private companies in addition to state actors, it may be assumed that norms and standards developed by non-binding instruments and national law would be the principal benchmarks against which to assess the legality of their behaviour. This does not have to be problematic from the perspective of legal certainty, as long as these instruments provide sufficiently detailed guidance to companies against which to assess their behaviour. However, on a more fundamental level, one may wonder if it is appropriate to elevate so-called ‘voluntary’ instruments to the level of binding norms by criminalizing the breach of their provisions.

7. Violating the Norms and Standards Established by the Relevant Natural Resource Certification Mechanism

This limb of the Illicit Exploitation offence criminalizes the violation of norms and standards set by natural resources certification mechanisms. Currently, there are two important resource certification mechanisms in place in Africa. These are the Kimberley Process Scheme for the Certification of Rough Diamonds (KPCS) and the ICGLR Regional Certification Mechanism for tin, tantalum, tungsten and gold (3TG). We briefly consider both of these certification schemes, highlighting the very significant implications that arise from the quick criminalization of regulatory regimes that were sometimes created for states, frequently intended as soft law, and seldom given the sort of precision that might ground criminal liability.

The KPCS requires States to adopt a system of internal controls designed to eliminate conflict diamonds from shipments of rough diamonds imported into or exported from their territory.Footnote 72 For this purpose, participants must designate Importing and Exporting Authorities, ensure that rough diamonds are imported and exported in tamper-proof containers, adopt appropriate legislation to implement and enforce the Certification Scheme, and collect, maintain and exchange official production, import and export data with other participants.Footnote 73 The KPCS constitutes soft law, formulating non-binding ‘minimum requirements’ for States to implement in their domestic systems. The sudden criminalization of violations of this scheme raises a series of important questions: (a) which aspects of the KPCS fall within the scope of the crime; (b) can non-state actors also violate the ‘norms and standards’ of the KPCS for the purpose of Article 28L Bis(g) of The Protocol even though the scheme addresses States exclusively;Footnote 74 and (c) have states fully understood that the ways in which violations of the KPCS were just transformed into supranational crimes?

The certification mechanism developed by the ICGLR is the second important regulatory scheme. This mechanism introduces a system of controls aimed at guaranteeing that minerals exported from the ICGLR are conflict-free.Footnote 75 The system encompasses certification for mines to attest that they are conflict-free and meet certain minimum social standards.Footnote 76 In addition, it introduces a chain of custody tracking system for minerals to prevent any sort of support to armed groups throughout the supply chain to the point of export and, lastly, it comprises the certification of mineral exports. This process is monitored by government officials and third party audits, while regional databases for the designated minerals seek to bring greater transparency in the mineral flows.Footnote 77 Contrary to the KPCS, the ICGRL certification mechanism does contain direct obligations for private actors, such as processors, comptoirs, smelters and other exporting entities, the latter defined as a ‘company, cooperative, individual or other entity that exports Designated Minerals from a Member State’.Footnote 78 Relevant obligations include an obligation to refrain from purchasing minerals from uncertified mines and an obligation to ensure that other actors upstream in the supply chain, i.e. those actors from which the minerals are purchased, act in compliance with the relevant standards set by the mechanism.Footnote 79 Since these obligations are numerous, sometimes procedural and not explicitly specified, we believe that this sub-offence is overly broad and requires clarification.

More generally, it is questionable whether the violation of ‘norms and standards’ that are part of soft law should be recognized as an international crime at all. Even as far as these norms and standards have been included in domestic legislation, the transformation of these non-criminal ‘norms and standards’ into a supranational criminal offence may strike some as controversial if not harsh. The problem with the norms and standards included in certification mechanisms is that, apart from having been drafted as best practices in the industry rather than criminal offences, they are continually subject to change. Both shortcomings are problematic from the perspective of providing the legal certainty required for a serious criminal offence. Thus, reformulating this sub-offence as a separate crime, moving away from ‘norms and standards’, and focusing on the issue of due diligence obligations for companies may better delimit this offence. The OECD Due Diligence Guidance for Responsible Supply Chains of Minerals from Conflict-Affected and High-Risk Areas can be a useful tool in this respect, since it provides a clear five-step framework for companies to exercise due diligence. Even here, though, it would be highly advisable to translate these broad policies into terms typical for criminal offences, including by stipulating the crime’s objective and subjective elements explicitly.

4. Conclusion

The crime of illicit exploitation of natural resources, as included in The Protocol, is highly innovative. It provides new opportunities to address grave injustices related to the exploitation of natural resources as well as to bolster the abilities of African States to use their natural resource wealth for the benefit of their respective peoples. At the same time, the provision as currently formulated is unsatisfactory in several dimensions. In some regards, the crime over-criminalizes a whole raft of regulatory regimes no one previously thought gave rise to criminal responsibility. In other instances, a strict reading of the Protocol would result in the criminalization of perfectly legal acts. Elsewhere, there is the problem of overlap, both within the provision and in relation to other provisions included in The Protocol. Overall, the absence of any mention of objective or subjective elements capable of proving the offence transgress basic principles in the criminal law. The shortcomings that we have identified in this chapter point to a need to further refine both the scope of the provision as well as its intention. We recommend the drafting of elements of crimes as a way to resolve some of the difficulties we point to. The reality of resource predation, especially in Africa, is a subject of major concern that has justifiably attracted considerable attention. The criminal law should certainly play a role in responding to this morose reality; indeed, much of our work stems from the view that accountability in this realm is long overdue, and that in some instances, it is difficult to imagine long term stability in regions without a robust concept of title in natural resources and powerful regulatory regimes to enforce violations of this title. Nevertheless, the foregoing suggests that the criminal law should serve a very principled role in addressing the problem that conforms with a very orthodox understanding of fair punishment.

22 Unconstitutional Change of Government A New Crime within the Jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court

Harmen van der Wilt
1. Introduction

One of the most interesting and controversial crimes that belong to the subject matter jurisdiction of the newly to be established African Criminal Chamber is undoubtedly the crime of unconstitutional change of government. Article 28E of the Malabo Protocol which is intended to serve as the legal basis of this future African Criminal CourtFootnote 1 defines this offence as the commission or ordering to be committed of a number of specified acts with the aim of illegally accessing or maintaining power. These acts include:

  1. (a) A putsch or coup d’état against a democratically elected government;

  2. (b) An intervention by mercenaries to replace a democratically elected government;

  3. (c) Any replacement of a democratically elected government by the use of armed dissidents or rebels or through political assassination;

  4. (d) Any refusal by an incumbent government to relinquish power to the winning party or candidate after free, fair and regular elections;

  5. (e) Any amendment or revision of the Constitution or legal instruments, which is an infringement on the principles of democratic change of government or is inconsistent with the Constitution; and

  6. (f) Any substantial modification to the electoral laws in the last six months before the elections without the consent of the majority of the political actors.

This definition derives from Article 23 of the African Charter on Democracy, Elections and Governance with the exception of the final item – substantial modification of electoral laws – which is missing in the Charter and has been added in the Malabo Protocol.Footnote 2 The inclusion of the crime of unconstitutional change of government has been a true bone of contention. It prompted the AU Assembly of Member States in 2012 to postpone the adoption of the Draft Protocol (the predecessor to the Malabo Protocol) and send the drafters back to the drawing table, summoning them to come up with a more precise definition of the crime. However, an expert meeting decided that an amendment of the existing definition was not necessary.

In this article, I will reflect on the nature of this crime in general and I will in particular discuss the question whether it would qualify as a supra-national crime. My interest in the topic is primarily inspired by the consideration that the crime of unconstitutional change of government is atypical for the genus of core crimes. Any criminalization of the conduct at a regional level and the concomitant inclusion of the offence in the jurisdiction of regional courts raises questions about the right of foreign intervention in internal political affairs of the relevant state and the curtailment of the right to rebel (if such a right can be established in the first place).Footnote 3 On the other hand, one has to admit that unconstitutional changes of government are related to core crimes, in the sense that they can easily generate widespread oppression and violence.Footnote 4 The analogy with the crime of aggression and its relationship with war crimes and crimes against humanity readily comes to mind.

It is my intention to balance the pros and cons of the criminalization of unconstitutional change of government in order to ascertain whether the inclusion of this crime in the subject matter jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court is justified and recommendable.Footnote 5 In that context, I wish to shed some light on the issues just raised and in particular ponder on the question why this offence is upgraded to the regional level of criminal law enforcement. To that purpose, I will first briefly sketch the political developments that spurred the initiative to establish the African Criminal Court and include a survey of its main jurisdictional features and competences. Next, I will discuss and analyze the main elements of the crime of unconstitutional change of government against the backdrop of the essence of international crimes. Then, I will search for indications of an acknowledged relationship between political violence and core crimes in the recent case law of the International Criminal Court on the situations in Kenya, Libya and Ivory Coast. I will explore whether a right to rebellion, if we assume that it exists, would impede regional or international organizations from qualifying unconstitutional changes of governments as a crime. Then, I will explore a brief discussion of the principle of non-intervention in internal affairs under international law and proceeds with inquiring what reasons and interests (African) states would have to interfere with civil strife in other states. I end with some final reflections.

2. An Experiment in Regional Criminal Justice: The Emergence of the African Criminal Court

The African Criminal Court is actually intended to be a special Chamber under the ‘roof’ of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights. This court has been the outcome of a merger of the African Court of Human and People’s Rights and the African Court of Justice which materialized by a Protocol on 1 July 2008.Footnote 6 However, that protocol never received sufficient ratifications and is now superseded by the Malabo Protocol that has reinstated the old name (African Court of Human and People’s Rights) and provides that three types of jurisdiction (human rights, general affairs, and international crimes) will be exercised by its separate chambers.Footnote 7

It is fairly generally acknowledged that the initiative to establish a special criminal chamber within the architecture of the African Court was spurred by the discontent at the exercise of universal jurisdiction over African people, including high state officials, by western states and the selective policy of the International Criminal Court, which is often perceived to be exclusively interested in targeting African countries.Footnote 8 The concrete event that prompted mounting tensions between the African Union and the International Criminal Court was the latter’s decision to issue arrest warrants for Sudan’s incumbent president Al-Bashir. The general opinion was that the initiative was ill-timed and thwarted attempts to achieve peace and reconciliation by political means, thereby displaying callous disregard for African solutions.Footnote 9 In a resolution issued in July 2009, the African Union referred to the ‘unfortunate consequences that the indictment has had on the delicate peace processes underway in Sudan and the fact that it continues to undermine the ongoing efforts aimed at facilitating the early resolution of the conflict in Darfur.’ The resolution enjoined African Union members not to cooperate with the Court when asked to surrender Al-Bashir and requested the Security Council to defer the situation in Darfur in conformity with Article 16 of the Rome Statute, a request that was largely ignored.Footnote 10

In connection with what was perceived as the excessive exercise of universal jurisdiction against African high officials by European criminal courts, the African Union acknowledged that ‘universal jurisdiction is a principle of International Law whose purpose is to ensure that individuals who commit grave offences such as war crimes and crimes against humanity do not do so without impunity and are brought to justice’, but it pointed to an ‘abuse of the principle of universal jurisdiction by judges from some non-African States against African leaders.’Footnote 11 More specific allegations were levied against European States, revealing old grievances: ‘Indictments issued by European states against officials of African states have the effect of subjecting the latter to the jurisdiction of European states, contrary to the sovereign equality and independence of states. For African states, this evokes memories of colonialism.’Footnote 12

The African Union’s decision to vest the African Court of Justice and Human Peoples’ Rights with criminal jurisdiction cannot be viewed in isolation from such deep-rooted misgivings.Footnote 13 It is plainly an attempt to pre-empt both the universal jurisdiction of European States and the International Criminal Court. It is telling in this regard that the Preamble of the Malabo Protocol explicitly refers to the African Union Assembly’s Decision on the Abuse of the Principle of Universal Jurisdiction.Footnote 14 In short, the African Criminal Court is intended to hold the ICC and Western states aloof and to render ‘African justice for the Africans’. Meanwhile, the situation has reached a stalemate. While the Gambia and South Africa have recently recanted their decision to dissociate themselves from the ICC, the African Union has backed the call of some of the African leaders to leave the Court en masse.Footnote 15 For all that, the African Criminal Court is still not operational. This final fact should, however, not discourage us to give it due attention.

The subject matter jurisdiction of the African Court is extremely broad, covering both the traditional ‘core crimes’ and a number of so-called ‘transnational crimes’.Footnote 16 The elements of crimes are meticulously elaborated in subsequent provisions (Articles 28B–28M). The definitions of the core crimes are copied almost verbatim from the Rome Statute, whereas the other crimes are derived from legal and political instruments of the African Union and reflect the African realities. According to Article 46H, the African Court is intended to be complementary to domestic jurisdictions. The provision is largely modelled after the parallel article in the Rome Statute (Article 17) although there is one subtle, but possibly far-reaching, difference: in the Malabo text the qualifier ‘genuinely’ is missing. Moreover, the Malabo Protocol is completely silent about the relationship between the African Court and the ICC.Footnote 17 Another conspicuous feature of the Malabo Protocol is the introduction of corporate criminal liability (Article 46C). As indicated in the introduction, the proposal to add the crime of ‘unconstitutional change of government’ was contentious and caused a delay of the enactment of the Malabo Protocol. It is to this interesting and controversial crime that I will now turn.

3. The Constituent Elements of Unconstitutional Change of Government

According to Article 28E of the Malabo Protocol, several different acts can constitute the crime of ‘unconstitutional change of government’. What they all have in common is that they threaten democratically elected governments and procedures. In other words, the entire provision serves to protect institutions and (democratic) processes of political decision-making. In this respect, the offence is not dissimilar from existing international crimes. It is a truism that international criminal justice is primarily concerned with the dismal fate of individual human beings that have suffered – and continue to do so - under flagrant human rights violations amounting to the most heinous international crimes.Footnote 18 This does not exclude, however, that communities, (political) institutions or even procedures can be the victims of international crimes. The most conspicuous example is obviously the crime of aggression. Article 8bis of the Rome Statute defines the crime of aggression as an ‘act of aggression’ – invasion or attack by armed forces, bombardment, blockade of the ports or coasts etc. – of one state against another state. In other words, the provision aims at the preservation of the integrity of a state.Footnote 19 In a similar vein, terrorism as an international crime is not only characterized by the special intent to intimidate the population, but can also have the purpose to force a government to do something or abstain from doing something or can be directed at the demise of economic, social or political institutions.Footnote 20

If we try to dissect the several manifestations of the composite crime of unconstitutional change of government, we can point out at least three conspicuous features. First of all, it might be observed that the term ‘unconstitutional change’ is in a sense a misnomer, because it does not only encompass dynamic attempts to topple and replace sitting governments, but also the (illicit) perpetuation of power. After all, Art. 28E refers to the ‘refusal by an incumbent government to relinquish power to the winning party or candidate after free, fair and regular elections.’ The provision is thus a compound of a dynamic and a static aspect and by no means aims to preserve the political status quo. Both the dynamic and static versions give rise to separate questions. Article 28E suggests that coup d’ états can be accomplished by making use of mercenaries or rebellious armed groups. Probably, these eventualities are included as separate offences, in order to prevent that the true political beneficiaries might disguise their involvement and get off scot-free by hiding behind the back of their associates.Footnote 21 In respect of the static form of unconstitutional ‘change’ of government, a pertinent question is whether the ‘refusal of incumbent government to relinquish power’ also includes tenure prolongations and third term agendas. Shola Omotola convincingly denounces such techniques as clever tricks to circumvent criminal responsibility.Footnote 22 Secondly, Article 28E of the Malabo Protocol refers to legislative initiatives that would enable the execution of unconstitutional changes of government. Obviously, such measures would serve to render these practices a semblance of legality. And finally, the provision repeatedly emphasizes that the victims or targets of this crime are democratically elected governments and candidates that have surfaced victorious after free, fair, and regular elections. It connotes the idea that these political factions bear no guilt in any attempt to depose them and that the provision precisely serves to protect democratic processes and fair elections. Moreover, it would appear that the provision does not apply in case of rebellion or insurrection of the population against an incumbent tyrant. I will address this issue in more detail below. While the drafters may be quite sincere when they contemplated the provision, it begs the question who will decide on the legitimacy of a popular uprising against an (oppressive) regime.Footnote 23

4. On the Relationship Between Unconstitutional Change of Government and Core Crimes

As mentioned earlier, the decision to include ‘unconstitutional change of government’ as a crime under the jurisdiction of the future African Criminal Court has been inspired by the specific African situation where internecine struggles for political power have preceded and triggered mass human rights violations. As the ICC has almost exclusively focused on African situations, one might expect that the connection between unconstitutional change of government and international crimes would have surfaced in the case law of (Pre-)Trial Chambers. To a certain extent, this has been the case, although indirectly and rather sparingly. Causal connections between unconstitutional change of government and subsequent core crimes have emerged in the context of inquiries by the ICC Pre-Trial Chambers into the admissibility of cases before the ICC. The assessment of admissibility requires an investigation into domestic criminal proceedings – if any – in which sedition, the crushing of insurgency, and international crimes are often conflated. Such inquiries would shed light on possible inextricable connections between these crimes, potentially impeding further prosecution by the ICC. As is well known, the admissibility assessment involves a two-pronged test.Footnote 24 First of all, it must be explored whether the state has developed any activity in the realm of criminal enforcement at all, with the ICC being able to proceed if the outcome is negative. Next, Article 17(1)(a) of the Rome Statute stipulates that a case is inadmissible where it is being investigated or prosecuted by a State which has jurisdiction over it, unless the State is unwilling or unable genuinely to carry out the investigation or prosecution. In the Lubanga case, Pre-Trial Chamber I held that, for the purpose of the assessment of admissibility, the person subject to the domestic proceedings had to be the same person against whom the proceedings before the Court are being conducted and that the domestic proceedings had to cover substantially the same conduct that was under scrutiny before the Court.Footnote 25 This so-called ‘same person, same conduct’ test has become consistent case law of the Court. In investigating whether the national proceedings indeed related to the ‘same (f)acts’, the ICC had – at least theoretically – the opportunity to gain insight in the violence that was applied by accused to seize political power or repel contenders.

In the Situation in Kenya, the Kenyan government challenged the admissibility of the case against Kenyatta (and others), arguing that it ‘currently investigated crimes arising out of the 2007–8 Post-Election Violence.’Footnote 26 The case was not conducive to a substantive discussion of domestic proceedings, as the government erroneously opined that it was not necessary to investigate the same persons, but that investigation of ‘persons at the same level in the hierarchy’ would suffice for the purpose of the assessment of (in)admissibility.Footnote 27 In view of the lack of information that pointed to ongoing investigations against the three suspects (Kenyatta cum suis), the Chamber concluded that a situation of inactivity remained which prompted it to determine that the case was admissible.Footnote 28 As the domestic criminal proceedings probably involved both charges of electoral fraud, (illegitimate) claims to political power and international crimes, the Chamber missed the opportunity to address the relationship between these crimes.

The Situation in Libya, encompassing the cases against Saif Gaddafi and Al-Senussi, offered more interesting material for exploring the connection between political violence and core crimes. The Pre-Trial Chamber summarized the case before the Court as concerning

the individual responsibility of Mr Al-Senussi for killings and acts of persecution by reason of their (real or perceived) political opposition to the Gaddafi regime carried out on many civilian demonstrators and political dissidents, allegedly committed directly or through the Security Forces during the repression of the demonstrations taking place in Benghazi from 15 February 2011 until at least 20 February and as part of a policy designed at the highest level of the Libyan State machinery to deter and quell, by any means, the revolution against the Gaddafi regime occurring throughout Libya.Footnote 29

After having compared the case before the Court with the case subject to domestic proceedings, the Chamber was satisfied that ‘the same conduct alleged against Mr Al-Senussi in the proceedings before the Court is subject to Libya’s domestic proceedings.’Footnote 30 The Pre-Trial Chamber observed that, while the discriminatory intent to target victims on political grounds – which is required for the crime of ‘persecution’ – was not a factual aspect of the domestic proceedings, it nevertheless served as an ‘aggravating factor which is taken into account in sentencing under articles 27 and 28 of the Libyan Criminal Code.’Footnote 31 The Chamber concluded that this demonstrated that Al-Senussi was prosecuted in Libya for the same facts that sustained his indictment before the Court. The Chamber acknowledged thus that in both the international and domestic proceedings the core crimes had been inspired by the political motive to repel popular insurrections in the quest to remain in power. The Pre-Trial Chamber did not pronounce any verdict (even not implicitly) on the question whether the rebels had a right to rise against the oppressive Gaddafi regime, nor – for that matter – whether Gaddafi was authorized (or not) to crush the insurgency, for the simple reason that those issues are beyond the jurisdictional competence of the ICC. But the recognition that political persecution emerged from the incumbent regime’s attempt to suppress an insurrection is strong evidence of the Court’s understanding of a close connection between political turmoil and international crimes.

The most conspicuous example of domestic criminal proceedings in respect of political crimes that did not coincide with core crimes (at least in which this connection was not demonstrated) – and therefore did not impede the admissibility of a case – was provided in the Situation in the Republic of Côte d’Ivoire, to wit the admissibility challenge relating to the case against Simone Gbagbo.Footnote 32 This case concerns

the individual criminal responsibility of [Mrs.] Gbagbo for the commission, jointly with Laurent Gbagbo and his inner circle and through the Ivorian Defence and Security Forces (FDS), who were reinforced by youth militias and mercenaries, of the crimes of murder, rape and other forms of sexual violence, inhumane acts and persecution committed: (i) in the context of the march on the Radiodiffusion Télévision Ivoirienne (RTI) building on 16 December 2010; (ii) in the context of the Abobo market shelling on 17 March 2011; and (iii) in relation to the Yopougon massacre on 12 April 2011.Footnote 33

The government of Côte d’Ivoire challenged the admissibility of the case, arguing that some economic crimes and crimes against the state that were prosecuted domestically were preparatory acts to the commission of the crimes with which Mrs. Gbagbo had been charged by the ICC Prosecutor.Footnote 34 Unfortunately, the criminal acts have been redacted in the ICC Pre-Trial Chamber’s decision and the Appeals Chamber’s judgment, so we are precluded from determining their relationship with the core crimes. In any event, the Appeals Chamber held that ‘Côte d’ Ivoire does not explain, how, in its view, the preparatory nature of the conduct underlying those crimes shows that it is substantially the same conduct as that alleged in the proceedings before the Court and, consequently, that the Pre-Trial Chamber erred by failing to consider those crimes’ preparatory nature.’Footnote 35

The wording of the judgment is quite interesting. The Appeals Chamber does not deny that a close connection might have existed between the crimes against the state and international crimes, but only contends that the state had failed to prove that such a relationship would actually conflate both crimes into one ‘case’ impeding the ICC from further investigation and prosecution. As in the case against Gaddafi and Al-Senussi, the ICC would not be authorized to adjudicate any state crimes allegedly committed by Mrs. Gbagbo. Apart from the legal impediments, there may be political considerations why the ICC is rather reluctant to scrutinize the political context of core crimes and to that purpose engage in the assessment of (for example) unconstitutional changes of governments. After all, the ICC will eschew becoming embroiled in politics. In the context of the case against Laurent Gbagbo, the ICC Prosecutor, Ms. Fatou Bensouda stated that ‘this trial is not about who won the 2010 elections. Nor is it about who should have won the elections… The purpose of this trial is to establish individual responsibility of the two accused [Mr Gbagbo and Mr Charles Blé Goudé] of the crimes committed.’Footnote 36 While these efforts to keep aloof from politics are commendable, the concern expressed by Ms Bensouda is perhaps a bit exaggerated. As indicated above, the jurisdictional limitations impede the ICC from judging crimes against the constitutional order. Its assessment of the political background of some core crimes is more subtle and indirect. It can either take any political events – like a rebellion or the crushing of an insurgency – into consideration, when the very nature of some core crimes (like persecution on political grounds) makes such assessment inevitable (as is the Al-Senussi and Gaddafi cases). Or the ICC can, in assessing the admissibility of a case, decide that charges on purely political crimes and international crimes in domestic proceedings are so inextricably linked that they impede the ICC from pursuing a case (a decision the ICC has not yet taken). In both cases, the ICC confirms the causal relationship between the political crimes (including possibly unconstitutional change of government) and core crimes, without expressing any judgment on the former itself.

5. The Right to Rebel

There is a potential tension between criminalization of assaults on incumbent governments and the right of rebellion. In the opening sentences of his searching article, Tony Honoré captures succinctly the predicament: ‘There is a dilemma concerning the relation between human rights and criminal responsibility. Unless in certain conditions we have the right to rebel, much talk of human rights can be dismissed as empty rhetoric. But if there is such a right, we are at times entitled to use violence against our fellow citizens as if we were at war with them. We may properly commit what are by ordinary standards the gravest of crimes.’Footnote 37 For the purpose of this article, it is important to figure out whether the introduction of the crime of ‘unconstitutional change of government’ can be reconciled with the right to rebel. Such an inquiry into the normative compatibility of these notions requires a further investigation of the content of, and limitations on, the right to rebel as well as by whom it is recognized. I am therefore less interested in the question whether there exists a remedy to enforce the right to rebel, because the focus is on the crime of ‘unconstitutional change of government’ and whether the introduction of that crime can be trumped by the right to rebel, as a normative counterweight.Footnote 38 It is less important whether the right to rebel can actually be enforced.

Some light on both the essence of the right to rebel and its limitations is shed by a famous sentence in the Preamble of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights: ‘… whereas it is essential, if man is not to be compelled to have recourse, as a last resort, to rebellion against tyranny and oppression, that human rights should be protected by the rule of law.’ The formulation is rather enigmatic and shrouded in ambiguity. Indeed, it could be interpreted as an exhortation to states to avoid rebellion.Footnote 39 Moreover, one should be cautious not to deduce too easily a right to rebellion from these lines, in view of the explicit resistance against recognition of such a right by country delegates during the drafting process of the Universal Declaration.Footnote 40 Nonetheless, the Preamble suggests that the international society of states allows people to rise against their oppressing rulers, as an ultimate measure. The situation must have become unbearable and there should be no other method available to escape the ordeal, as is clearly expressed in the words ‘as a last resort’.

The notion of rebellion as ‘ultimate remedy’ resonates in the grand tradition of political philosophers. Calvin’s acknowledgement of the right to resist the monarch had – unlike what one might have expected – clearly political, rather than religious, connotations. If the king renounced his primary duty, to wit the protection of the liberties of the people, selected persons entrusted with power and authority within the realm would be allowed to disobey and, if necessary, depose him in order to preserve order: ‘Certain remedies against tyranny are allowable, for example, when magistrates and estates have been constituted and given the care of the commonwealth: they shall have the power to keep the prince to his duty and even to coerce him if he attempts anything unlawful.’Footnote 41

Calvin predicated this right – or even duty – to disobey the unfaithful king on the premise that the relation between the ruler and citizen ‘was not a direct one, but occurred through the mediating agency of the law.’Footnote 42 Ultimately, the resistance therefore served to vindicate the primacy of the law.

For John Locke, the right to revolt was a logical sequel of his postulating the predominance of society over politics, in which we already discern the traces of Rousseau’s political discourse. The monarch only rules by the grace of the will of the community and its role was that of ‘image, phantom, or representative of the commonwealth, acted by the will of society, declared in its laws.’Footnote 43 If the king strayed from the right course, blatantly abused his powers and oppressed the people, the society had the right to depose him by forceful means, in order to restore the ideal state of nature. Locke suggested that the fierceness of the reaction that was visited upon him was proportionate and reciprocal to the initial violence: ‘In all States and Condition the true remedy of Force without Authority, is to oppose Force to it. The use of force without Authority, always puts him that uses it into a state of War, as the Aggressor, and renders him liable to be treated accordingly.’Footnote 44 Nonetheless, Locke immediately qualified his position by pointing out that rebellion would only be appropriate when ‘the inconvenience is so great that the majority feel it, and are weary of it, and find a necessity to have it amended.’Footnote 45

It is not difficult to understand the relentless emphasis on ‘last resort’, because an unchecked right to revolt would be a ‘perpetual foundation for disorder.’Footnote 46 Besides, for states the curtailment of the right to rebel is a question of sheer self-preservation. Domestic criminal codes contain criminal provisions, outlawing insurrection and overthrow of incumbent governments and such conduct is generally threatened with severe punishment. Article 94 of the Dutch Penal Code, for example, punishes the assault, undertaken with the intent to destroy or unlawfully change the constitutional government or the order of succession of the throne with life imprisonment or a prison sentence of maximum of 30 years (or a fine of the 5th category).Footnote 47 Such regulations belong to the sovereign realm of states and international (human rights) law does not deny them the right of self-defence against the threat of annihilation. In this context, it is noteworthy that Article 4(1) of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights embodies the state’s authority to derogate from certain human rights in emergency situations:

‘In time of public emergency which threatens the life of the nation and the existence of which is officially proclaimed, the States Parties to the present Covenant may take measures derogating from their obligations under the present Covenant to the extent strictly required by the exigencies of the situation, provided that such measures are not inconsistent with their other obligations under international law and do not involve discrimination solely on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin.’

Commenting on this provision, Bertil Dunér observes that ‘it goes without saying that this possibility given to the state contradicts a right to rebellion: it is for the survival of the state that it was introduced.’Footnote 48 Even those states that recognize a right to resist official power make the necessary qualifications. Article 20(4) of the German Constitution (Grundgesetz) acknowledges such a Widerstandsrecht: ‘All Germans shall have the right to resist any person seeking to abolish this constitutional order, if no other remedy is available.’ The provision is essentially conservative, as it can only be invoked in order to preserve, not to change the constitutional order. Moreover, the notion that the right to resist is a measure of last resort is manifestly included in the addition that there should not be any other remedy available.

It is interesting to compare the rather modest recognition of the right of resistance, as acknowledged by political philosophers and embodied in the German Constitution and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, with the proposed provision on unconstitutional change of government in the Malabo Protocol. In all serious pleas for a right to resist, including the German constitutional provision, the requirement that any resort to force should be an ultimate remedy is a steady concern. It seems to suggest that rebellion is only allowed if a tyranny or oppressive regime chokes all political opposition and makes life unbearable. The Malabo Protocol only prohibits assaults on democratically elected governments. The implication seems to be that in those situations a revolution would not be an appropriate ultimum remedium, because there would be other (democratic) means to oust the incumbent powerholders. In this sense, the provision in the Malabo Protocol would not be in contravention of a restricted – and generally acknowledged – right to revolt, because the former clearly does not encompass resistance against tyranny. The acknowledgement of the citizens’ right to resist attempts to abolish the constitutional order, as incorporated in the German Constitution, is especially interesting. It might arguably govern situations of powerholders clinging to their position and acting in clear violation of the constitution. This comports with the ‘static’ variety of unconstitutional change of government, as envisaged in Article 28E of the Malabo Protocol. By making such practices a crime, the Malabo Protocol rather seems to sustain (a limited use of) the right to rebel than to counter it. We might therefore come to the intermediate conclusion that the criminal provision on unconstitutional change of government does not infringe the right to rebel.

6. The Crime of Unconstitutional Change of Government in The Malabo Protocol and The Principle of Non-Intervention

The essential question in this article is to explore whether there are good reasons for African states to elevate the repression of unconstitutional change of government to a supra-national (regional) level. In that context, it is necessary to inquire whether any criminalization of this conduct does not contravene essential rights and prerogatives – as has been done in the previous paragraph. However, that does not suffice. While the previous section has indeed demonstrated that the offence of unconstitutional change of government does not violate the right to rebel and that states are entitled to restrain and, if necessary, suppress insurrections, it is by no means clear why this offence should come under the jurisdiction of a regional court. The proper yardstick for assessing whether this crime qualifies for ‘promotion’ is, I submit, whether criminalization surpasses merely parochial interests of the state and epitomizes the idea that it has become the business of a wider community of states.Footnote 49

In the realm of international criminal law, the universal interest in the repression of international crimes can be gleaned from the fact that they qualify as violations of customary international law.Footnote 50 Could the argument be made that, by analogy, a regional organization like the African Union can legitimately claim jurisdiction over a crime the prohibition whereof has solidified in (regional) customary law? Such a line of reasoning is (implicitly) defended by Ademola Abass who, after expressing concerns that not ‘all crimes (within the jurisdiction of the African Court) are, in fact, ‘international’ and ‘serious’ enough to warrant international prosecution’, contends that the crime of unconstitutional change of government would certainly meet those criteria:

The acts constituting unconstitutional change of government … have, for a long time, been practices which have been consistently rejected by the majority of African states, as evidenced by myriad treaties and declarations adopted over several decades to outlaw them. The African Charter on Democracy, Election and Government is therefore merely a codification of what had become a quintessential custom in Africa: the rejection of UCG (Unconstitutional Change of Government).Footnote 51

The idea that regional customary law could serve as an appropriate legal basis for the selection of crimes that qualify for subject matter jurisdiction of a regional criminal court is interesting.Footnote 52 But a thorough research into whether unconstitutional change of government indeed meets this standard is beyond the scope of this article. Moreover, I would hold that the category of crimes under the jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court is not exhausted by those offences that demonstrably belong to the realm of regional customary law. All of the offences mentioned in Article 28A of the Malabo Protocol are subject of (regional) treaties in which states commit themselves to criminalize the conduct, render mutual assistance in criminal matters and pledge to either prosecute or extradite (aut dedere, aut judicare) those suspected of those offences that are found on their territory.Footnote 53 The very fact that African states conclude treaties with a view to the common criminal law enforcement in respect of certain offences is proof that they share an interest in their suppression. Any decision to outsource such law enforcement to a regional court is a logical next step that is facilitated by the prior enactment of such treaties. After all, States are not prohibited by international law to establish a regional criminal court and equip this court with jurisdiction over crimes of common concern, provided that such offences are criminalized under their domestic law and the regional court does not apply the law retroactively.

Yet, intuitively, the crime of unconstitutional change of government seems to be of a different nature than the other crimes featuring in Article 28A of the Malabo Protocol. Civil unrest that can turn into rebellion or insurrection is a typical internal affair. Article 2, section 7 of the UN Charter precludes the United Nations from intervening in affairs that essentially belong to the domestic jurisdiction of a state and regional instruments confirm that states are under a duty to abstain from such interference.Footnote 54 The argument could be made that a transfer of criminal jurisdiction in respect of internal political crimes to a regional court would amount to such an intervention which is prohibited under international law. On closer scrutiny, however, this assumption is far-fetched and even incorrect. It is generally acknowledged in international law that states are allowed to seek the assistance of other states in order to suppress rebellion or insurrection. Conversely, states are not entitled to support insurgents.Footnote 55 It should be recalled in this context that in the famous Nicaragua v. US case the International Court of Justice found that the US assistance to the contras, such as financial support, training and supply of weapons constituted ‘a clear breach of the principle of non-intervention.’Footnote 56 The construction obviously serves the preservation of world order and favours established governments, to the detriment of rebels.Footnote 57 The asymmetric interpretation of the principle of non-intervention raises the question whether this principle, rather than precluding criminalization of unconstitutional change of government, not actually supports such an initiative. After all, it could be argued that the assistance of states to the hard-pressed government might consist of bringing the rebels to criminal justice before a regional court. However, this position is also untenable for two reasons. For one thing, the free consent of the state is a prerequisite for the legitimacy of the foreign assistance.Footnote 58 Besides, absent a treaty, no state is under an obligation to render assistance to the established government during insurgency.Footnote 59 Secondly, as soon as the insurgency has ‘matured’ into belligerency, a foreign state is under an obligation to remain neutral and forfeits its right to support the incumbent government.Footnote 60 Obviously, states would be allowed to take sides and become a co-belligerent with one of the two factions. For the purpose of our research, this entails that foreign states would not be allowed to bring belligerents to criminal justice before a regional court on account of their revolt, as soon as they have succeeded in achieving that status.

It may be interesting to pay some attention to the relationship between the principle of non-intervention and the static form of unconstitutional change of government. Would states be allowed to intervene when defeated dictators cling to their position and refuse to abdicate in favour of democratically elected power contenders? The issue is topical in view of the recent intervention by troops from other West-African countries in the Gambia in order to remove outgoing president Yahya Jammeh who was adamant in his decision to stay in power.Footnote 61 In his discussion whether such an intervention for the restoration of democracy is permitted, Malcolm Shaw is quite determined where he holds that ‘apart from the problems of defining democracy, such a proposition is not acceptable in international law in view of the clear provisions in the UN Charter.’Footnote 62 One might deduce from this, per argumentum a contrario, that less invasive measures which imply no use of (military) force, like regional criminal law enforcement, would be allowed. However, even if that position can be vindicated, other obstacles may abound.

At this point, it is necessary to briefly discuss the topic of immunities. Article 46Abis of the Malabo Protocol stipulates that ‘[n]o charges shall be commenced or continued before the (African) Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure or office’.

The provision exhibits an obvious retrogression from Article 27 of the Rome Statute that has abolished all immunities before the International Criminal Court. It is not entirely clear whether Article 46Abis only refers to personal immunities (ratione personae) or would also cover functional immunities (ratione materiae), but the explicit mention of ‘serving Heads of State’ and the addition ‘during their office’ suggest that the former option was intended.Footnote 63 The problem of immunities in the context of international criminal law has been widely debated, in particular in relation to the arrest warrants issued against President Al-Bashir.Footnote 64 Moreover, the immunity issue has a far wider purport and may affect prosecution and trial of all international and transnational crimes under the jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court. For these reasons, an extensive discussion of the topic is beyond the scope of this article. Nonetheless, it cannot be denied that immunities have special repercussions for the crime of unconstitutional change of government. For one thing, those who succeed in toppling a democratically elected government may invoke immunity as soon as they have come to power. Secondly, those who refuse to make way for victorious and freely elected contenders appear to be shielded against prosecution as long as they remain in office. Immunities serve as a double-edged sword that benefits vested interests and perpetuates unlawful exercise of power. To be sure, there are ways to circumvent such predicaments, by withholding recognition of governments that have seized power by illegitimate means or by stipulating that tenure ends whenever an incumbent head of state refuses to abdicate.Footnote 65 Still, it bears emphasis that immunities constitute an impressive bulwark that may impede a successful repression of unconstitutional change of government.

Returning to the principle of non-intervention, it appears that this principle neither prohibits, nor sustains the criminalization of unconstitutional change of government. The principle is entirely subservient to the sovereign will of states, which stands to logic as it serves to protect their interests. States are at liberty to seek assistance of other states against insurgents and such assistance may take the form of criminal law enforcement by an African Criminal Court, but they are not bound by such an arrangement if they are not party to the Malabo Protocol. The freedom that international law bestows on states to seek assistance is even wider than acknowledged under the Malabo Protocol because such prerogatives are not dependent on the democratic quality of the government in power. The only limitation that the principle of non-intervention entails is that belligerents are not to be held criminally accountable because that would imply a breach of neutrality. Furthermore, the interpretation of the principle is understandably skewed in favour of preservation of the status quo. However, any obstacles in the prosecution of incumbent powerholders will probably be caused by inconsistencies in the law on immunities, rather than by the principle of non-intervention itself. Nonetheless, both the principle of non-intervention itself and its exceptions and limitations are primarily inspired by the quest for stability in international relations. And this rationale is of primary importance for the understanding of the introduction of the crime of unconstitutional change of government and its elevation to a regional level in Africa.

In my view, the best and probably only reason why states have a common interest in the repression of unconstitutional change of government is that insurgency is contagious. While it seemingly is restricted to the territory of one state, it cannot easily be contained and has the nasty habit of spilling over to neighbouring countries. The analogy with the crime of aggression is highly appropriate here. There is no consensus among political philosophers and legal commentators that aggression is the most hideous of crimes. Larry May, for instance, contends that the crime of aggression is not clearly the worst of crimes, because state aggression may in some cases be the lesser evil, especially when it creates on balance positive effects.Footnote 66 Those, however, who consider aggression the worst of crimes often refer to Von Clausewitz’ famous discourse On War in which he argues that war is essentially boundless. According to Von Clausewitz, ‘war is an act of force which theoretically can have no limits’.Footnote 67 And he goes on to explain the mechanics of escalation that are inherent to warfare. The logic of war is that ‘each of the adversaries forces the hand of the other. War tends toward the utmost exertion of forces’ which implies increased ruthlessness, since ‘the ruthless user of force who shrinks from no amount of bloodshed must gain an advantage if his opponent does not do the same.’Footnote 68 Because the stakes of glory versus defeat are so high, the antagonists hold each other hostage and run into a downward whirl of death and destruction.Footnote 69 This vicious circle of ever mounting violence is not restricted to the initial parties. As the adversaries try everything possible to gain the upper hand, they seek the assistance of allies. And so, war expands in space and time, involving more and more participants. It is precisely due to this process of escalation that war does not stop at geographical boundaries. It has prompted states to outlaw war as a method of dispute settlement, because the experience had taught them that it can redound on themselves.Footnote 70

In case of civil strife, one would expect that its violent effects would be less volatile, but the experience in Africa in particular has proved otherwise. Examples of insurrections, crossing border and affecting several countries abound. The carnage in the Congo at the turn of the century which has often been qualified as an ‘African world war’ originated from the civil wars in Rwanda and Burundi. Other players soon tuned in, always in pursuit of raw materials, sometimes in order to root out rebels who found refuge in the vast jungle (Museveni’s Uganda) and sometimes in retaliation for earlier support of insurgents by Congo (Angola).Footnote 71 The Lord’s Resistance Army, after having partially been defeated by Ugandan forces in the north of the country, moved its camps to neighbouring Sudan and the Central African Republic, creating havoc in those states.Footnote 72 The string of events in the ‘Arab Spring’ exhibiting a domino effect in several countries was explicitly mentioned in the warrant of arrest issued against Al-Senussi.Footnote 73 And the infamous civil war, fuelled by the hunt for diamonds in Sierra Leone, was initially triggered by incessant tribal warfare in neighbouring Liberia that did not end with the demise of the dictatorship of Samuel Doe, but gave new opportunities to arch-schemer Charles Taylor.Footnote 74 Against this backdrop one can understand the urge of African states to join forces and engage in criminal repression of the unconstitutional change of government.

7. Some Final Reflections

It has been my objective to investigate and understand why a typical domestic political event like unconstitutional change of government has been upgraded in the African context to a ‘supranational crime’ that is supposed to be countered by law enforcement at a regional level. I have argued that criminalization of the conduct as such does not infringe a supposed right of rebellion. Nor would the elevation of the offence to the regional level contradict the principle of non-intervention. However, while these principles do not defeat the prosecution and trial of unconstitutional change of government by the African Criminal Court, it is still not clear why states would be inclined to move criminal law enforcement in respect of this crime to a higher level. One reason that comes to mind is that serious political strife is connected to core crimes in the sense that they generate those crimes. The analogy with the crime of aggression is apposite, in that aggression not only promotes war crimes but also constitutes the sine qua non for their occurrence. The Nuremberg Military Tribunal succinctly expressed this: ‘To initiate a war of aggression, therefore, is not only an international crime; it is the supreme international crime differing only from other war crimes in that it contains within itself the accumulated evil of the whole.’Footnote 75 Like inter-state war, insurgencies trigger violence and augment the risk of heinous crimes being committed. Nonetheless, the explanation is not entirely satisfactory, because penalization of unconstitutional change of government does not aim to counter political violence at all costs. Its objective is to suppress assaults on democratic institutions, suggesting that such illegitimate activities in particular are likely to affect peace and stability within a political community. A second – and arguably better – explanation is that insurgencies are not contained to single states but are inclined to spread to other countries. Again, the analogy with the crime of aggression is striking. The Nuremberg Tribunal noted that ‘[w]ar is essentially an evil thing. Its consequences are not confined to the belligerent States alone, but affect the whole world.’Footnote 76 These lines lay bare the infectious nature of war. With respect to internal rebellions, this is not essentially different. The African continent in particular has been plagued by internal strife that easily moves from state to state. States have a common interest in suppressing both the dynamic and static form of unconstitutional change of government because the ensuing unrest and violence is not likely to stop at their borders.

The inclusion of this crime in the Malabo Protocol suggests that states are confident that the African Criminal Court may be better equipped to take on the investigation and prosecution of perpetrators of the offence. After all, the relationship between this court and domestic jurisdictions is governed by the principle of complementarity which implies that the Court can intervene when the state, due to internal political tensions, is unable to pursue criminal proceedings. Of course, we have no guarantee that the incorporation of the crime within the jurisdiction of the African Court will reduce or prevent its occurrence. However, the same holds true for the crime of aggression in the Rome Statute. It may be considered, though, as a normative expression of a genuine common concern of African states.

B Institutional and Procedural Issues

23 Complementarity at the African Court

Margaret M. deGuzman
Introduction

This chapter explores the likely relationships among the African Court (AC), the International Criminal Court (ICC), possible sub-regional courts, and national courts. It begins with an analysis of the complementarity provision of the AC Statute, which largely replicates that of the ICC. Based on this analysis, as well as the ICC’s early complementarity jurisprudence, the chapter seeks to explicate the legal relationships among the various institutions. The chapter then turns to the normative question of how the proposed regional court should interact with national courts, the ICC, and other supra-national criminal courts such as the Extraordinary African Chambers in Senegal. While a great deal of theoretical work remains to be done in this area, the chapter suggests that as regional and sub-regional criminal courts such as the AC emerge, they should not be viewed as forming a jurisdictional hierarchy, with national courts at the top and the ICC at the bottom, but rather as providing a menu of adjudicative options. Adjudicative priority should be decided by balancing a range of factors from practical considerations, such as ease of obtaining evidence and custody, to defendants’ rights. Particular attention should be paid to the interests of each institution’s constitutive community in adjudicating a particular case. In this way, national, regional, and international criminal courts can truly complement each other.

1. Legal Analysis of the Protocol’s Complementarity Provisions

This section of the chapter analyzes the Malabo Protocol’s provisions on complementarity as well as the ICC jurisprudence concerning the virtually identical provisions in the Rome Statute. It then explains the likely contours of complementarity at the AC and sets forth the biggest open questions concerning application of the principle.

A. Complementarity in the Protocol

The concept of complementarity is broadly conceived in the Protocol as encompassing a cooperative relationship with any institution concerned with human rights promotion and protection on the continent. The Protocol first mentions complementarity in the Preamble, which takes note of ‘the complementary relationship between the African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights and the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights, as well as its successor, the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights’.Footnote 1 The Protocol further asserts that African Union (AU) member states are ‘[c]onvinced that the present Protocol will complement national, regional and continental bodies and institutions in preventing serious and massive violations of human and peoples’ rights … and ensuring accountability for them wherever they occur’.Footnote 2 Article 4 of the Protocol on the ‘Relationship between the Court and the African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights’ notes that: ‘The Court shall, in accordance with the Charter and this Protocol, complement the protective mandate of the African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights’.Footnote 3 This protective mandate is set forth in Article 45 of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights, which provides that the Commission will promote human and peoples’ rights inter alia by ‘cooperat[ing] with other African and international institutions concerned with the promotion and protection of human and peoples’ rights’.Footnote 4 The Protocol’s drafters thus envisioned a system in which various institutions would work together to further human rights on the continent.

The details concerning the functioning of complementarity at the AC are set forth in Article 46(H) of the Protocol entitled ‘Complementary Jurisdiction’, which states:

  1. 1. The jurisdiction of the Court shall be complementary to that of the National Courts, and to the Courts of the Regional Economic Communities where specifically provided for by the Communities.

  2. 2. The Court shall determine that a case is inadmissible where: (a) The case is being investigated or prosecuted by a State which has jurisdiction over it, unless the State is unwilling or unable to carry out the investigation or prosecution; (b) The case has been investigated by a State which has jurisdiction over it and the State has decided not to prosecute the person concerned, unless the decision resulted from the unwillingness or inability of the State to prosecute; (c) The person concerned has already been tried for conduct which is the subject of the complaint; (d) The case is not of sufficient gravity to justify further action by the Court.

  3. 3. In order to determine that a State is unwilling to investigate or prosecute in a particular case, the Court shall consider, having regard to the principles of due process recognized by international law, whether one or more of the following exist, as applicable:

    1. (a) The proceedings were or are being undertaken or the national decision was made for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility for crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court;

    2. (b) There has been an unjustified delay in the proceedings which in the circumstances is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice;

    3. (c) The proceedings were not or are not being conducted independently or impartially, and they were or are being conducted in a manner which, in the circumstances, is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.

  4. 4. In order to determine that a State is unable to investigate or prosecute in a particular case, the Court shall consider whether, due to a total or substantial collapse or unavailability of its national judicial system, the State is unable to obtain the accused or the necessary evidence and testimony or otherwise unable to carry out its proceedings.Footnote 5

Most of this provision is identical to Article 17 of the Rome Statute of the ICC.Footnote 6 However, there are some notable differences. First, the AC is to be complementary not only to national courts, but also to the courts of regional economic communities (RECs).Footnote 7 Currently, no regional community court has jurisdiction over international crimes; but some state leaders have indicated an interest in extending the jurisdictions of these institutions.Footnote 8 Should this occur, another layer of complexity will be added to the complementarity analysis, particularly in cases where states, RECs, and the AC have overlapping jurisdiction.

A drafting peculiarity is worth noting in regards to complementarity with the RECs. While paragraph 1 of Article 46(H) asserts that the AC ‘shall be complementary’ to both national courts and courts of the RECs, the remainder of the article mentions only the possibility of deferring to ‘State’ investigations and prosecutions.Footnote 9 For instance, the Court is instructed to ‘determine that a case is inadmissible’ when ‘[t]he case is being investigated or prosecuted by a State which has jurisdiction over it’.Footnote 10 Technically, therefore the AC judges could interpret paragraphs 2 and 3 of Article 46(H) to apply only to situations where States are investigating or prosecuting a case before the Court.Footnote 11 In that case, they would have to identify other rules applicable to complementarity with RECs should those institutions be granted jurisdiction over international crimes. More likely, however, the judges will read references to the RECs into paragraphs 2 and 3, which is probably what the drafters intended. The omission of the RECs from these paragraphs appears to be a casualty of the decision largely to copy this provision from the Rome Statute.

A potentially more important drafting difference between the two statutes is the omission of the word ‘genuinely’ from paragraphs 2 (a) and (b) of the Protocol. The Rome Statue provides that a case is inadmissible when it is being investigated or prosecuted by a state with jurisdiction ‘unless the State is unwilling or unable genuinely to carry out the investigation or prosecution’.Footnote 12 Likewise, a case is inadmissible when a state has investigated and decided not to prosecute ‘unless the decision resulted from the unwillingness or inability of the State genuinely to prosecute’.Footnote 13 The AC Statute uses identical language in these paragraphs except that it omits the word ‘genuinely’. The most likely explanation for this omission is that state leaders were reluctant to grant the AC the power to evaluate the genuineness of their state’s criminal proceedings. The consequence, however, is that the provisions are rendered nonsensical.Footnote 14 As drafted, paragraph 2(a) asserts that a case is inadmissible when a state is investigating or prosecuting unless it is not investigating or prosecuting (due to unwillingness or inability).Footnote 15 Similarly, paragraph 2(b) states in part that a case is inadmissible when a state has investigated and decided not to prosecute unless the state is unwilling to prosecute – which is clearly the case since the state has decided not to do so.Footnote 16

For the judges of the AC to conduct a complementarity analysis, they will have to find some basis on which to evaluate the adequacy of national, and perhaps regional, proceedings. They might do this by reading the word ‘genuinely’ back into the provision or by finding another principle on which to rest their decisions. For purposes of the remainder of this chapter, I will assume that something akin to genuineness will be required.

Another difference between the AC’s complementarity provision and that in the Rome Statute is that the latter contains two additional articles entitled ‘Preliminary Rulings Regarding Admissibility’ (Article 18) and ‘Challenges to the Jurisdiction of the Court or the Admissibility of a Case’ (Article 19).Footnote 17 Article 18 requires the ICC prosecutor to notify relevant states before opening an investigation except in situations referred by the Security Council and to defer to the state’s investigation unless the Pre-Trial Chamber authorizes an investigation.Footnote 18 The article provides for appeal of the Pre-Trial Chamber’s decisions and requires states to inform the prosecutor of the progress of investigations when the prosecutor has deferred to them.Footnote 19 Article 19 sets forth procedures regarding challenges to the ICC’s jurisdiction or the admissibility of a case including who may assert such challenges, the timing of the challenges, and which chamber will hear them.Footnote 20 It is unclear why these (or similar) provisions were omitted from the AC Statute. Part of the explanation may be that the Protocol generally does not include the same level of procedural detail as the Rome Statute. With regard to appeals, for instance, Article 18 of the Protocol simply states that ‘[a]n appeal may be made against a decision on jurisdiction or admissibility of a case, an acquittal or a conviction’.Footnote 21 In contrast, the Rome Statute contains detailed provisions regarding the grounds and procedures for appeal.Footnote 22 The absence of detailed procedures from the Protocol will likely mean the judges will be tasked with elaborating the AC’s procedures.

A final difference between the two statutes is that Article 17 of the Rome Statute is labelled ‘Admissibility’, while Article 46(H) of the Protocol is labelled ‘Complementary Jurisdiction’.Footnote 23 The term ‘complementarity’ in the context of the Rome Statute is usually interpreted to refer only to the question of whether a case is admissible due to a state’s failure adequately to investigate or prosecute. Considerations of ne bis in idem and gravity, also covered in Article 17, are separate aspects of admissibility. It is unclear why the Protocol’s drafters deviated from the Rome Statute model in this regard and the difference may have little practical effect.Footnote 24 Nonetheless, since the judges of the AC will conduct the analyses concerning gravity and non bis in idem alongside that of whether another jurisdiction is adequately investigating and prosecuting, it is conceivable that those analyses will be linked to a greater degree than they are in the ICC’s jurisprudence. In light of the inclusion of non bis in idem and gravity as part of complementarity in the Protocol, those provisions are analyzed below.

In both the Rome Statute and the Protocol, non bis in idemFootnote 25 is referenced twice: first in the provisions concerning complementarity (Protocol)Footnote 26 and admissibility (Rome Statute),Footnote 27 and then in a separate article that elaborates the non bis in idem principle.Footnote 28 Article 46(I) of the Protocol, which largely mirrors Article 20 of the Rome Statute, states:

  1. 1. Except as provided in this Statute, no person shall be tried before the Court with respect to conduct which formed the basis of crimes for which the person has been convicted or acquitted by the Court.

  2. 2. Except in exceptional circumstances, no person who has been tried by another court for conduct proscribed under Article 28A of this Statute shall be tried by the Court with respect to the same conduct unless the proceedings in the other Court:

    1. (a) Were for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility for crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court;

    2. (b) Otherwise were not conducted independently or impartially in accordance with the norms of due process recognized by international law and were conducted in a manner which, in the circumstances, was inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.

  3. 3. In considering the penalty to be imposed on a person convicted of a crime under the present Statute, the Court shall take into account the extent to which any penalty imposed by another Court on the same person for the same act has already been served.Footnote 29

There are several important differences between this provision and Article 20 of the Rome Statute. First, the Rome Statute contains an additional paragraph asserting: ‘No person shall be tried by another court for a crime referred to in Article 5 for which that person has already been convicted or acquitted by the Court’.Footnote 30 This seems to have been omitted from the Protocol to allow states flexibility in deciding whether to adhere to the principle of non bis in idem in regards to judgments of the AC. Second, unlike the Rome Statute, the Protocol qualifies the prohibition on retrial at the AC of a person who has been tried by another court with respect to the same conduct with the phrase ‘except in exceptional circumstances’.Footnote 31 Again, the intent seems to be to afford the AC flexibility in respecting the principle of non bis in idem, although no guidance is given regarding what might constitute ‘exceptional circumstances’ beyond those already taken into account in paragraphs 2 (a) and (b).Footnote 32

Finally, there is no equivalent in the Rome Statute of Article 46(I) of the Protocol, which instructs the Court in determining an appropriate penalty to take account of any time served by virtue of another conviction for the same act.Footnote 33 Article 78(2) of the Rome Statute concerning determination of sentence states that ‘[t]he Court may deduct any time otherwise spent in detention in connection with conduct underlying the crime’.Footnote 34 This statement is discretionary, however, whereas the AC is required to take time served into account.

Apart from the differences highlighted above, the complementarity provision of the AC Statute largely mirrors that of the Rome Statute. The next sections will explain how the ICC’s judges and prosecutors have interpreted and applied complementarity, ne bis in idem, and gravity to set the stage for the final Part’s discussion of how the AC ought to interpret the Protocol’s similar provisions.

B. Complementarity at the ICC

At the ICC, complementarity has been treated as a ‘principle’ requiring the Court to complement the efforts of national courts. This principle has been implemented both by the Court’s prosecutors, who have adopted a policy of ‘positive complementarity’,Footnote 35 and by the judges who have ruled on complementarity-based challenges to the admissibility of particular situations and cases. The Prosecutor’s positive complementarity policy entails providing assistance to national systems in an effort to encourage and support them in conducting prosecutions of crimes within the ICC’s jurisdiction.Footnote 36 Such assistance takes the form of trainings, evidence-sharing, and technical guidance, among other things.Footnote 37 In a recently issued draft policy paper, the Prosecutor states that if a state with jurisdiction is investigating or prosecuting a case, her office ‘may consult with the authorities in question to share the information or evidence it has collected, pursuant to Article 93(10) of the Statute, or it may focus on other perpetrators that form part of the same or a different case theory, in line with a burden-sharing approach’.Footnote 38

The ICC judges have ruled on complementarity-based challenges to admissibility on several occasions, thereby developing jurisprudence around the concept. The issue of complementarity sometimes arises at the investigation stage, in which case the question is whether the overall situation is admissible.Footnote 39 To determine the admissibility of a situation, the Court examines whether the cases most likely to come before the Court would be admissible.Footnote 40 Determining admissibility at the case stage is more straightforward because the identities of the defendants and the nature of the charges are already known.

To determine whether the requirements of complementarity are met, the Court first looks to whether a state with jurisdiction is actively investigating or prosecuting a relevant case.Footnote 41 The determination is made as of the time of the admissibility decision and is subject to revision if circumstances change.Footnote 42 The Court will not consider the willingness or ability of a state to investigate unless there is some relevant state-level activity.Footnote 43 The ICC Appeals Chamber has stated:

in considering whether a case is inadmissible under article 17 (1) (a) and (b) of the Statute, the initial questions to ask are (1) whether there are ongoing investigations or prosecutions, or (2) whether there have been investigations in the past, and the State having jurisdiction has decided not to prosecute the person concerned. It is only when the answers to these questions are in the affirmative that one has to look to the second halves of sub-paragraphs (a) and (b) and to examine the question of unwillingness and inability. To do otherwise would be to put the cart before the horse.Footnote 44

Thus, when all states with jurisdiction are inactive, a case is admissible.Footnote 45 This situation may arise when a state with territorial or nationality jurisdiction over a case requests the ICC’s involvement. In the Katanga case, the Appeals Chamber rejected the argument that a state’s decision to relinquish jurisdiction, despite its own ability to prosecute, renders the case inadmissible.Footnote 46 The Chamber found that such a decision complies with the state’s obligation to exercise jurisdiction over international crimes, and that admitting such ‘self-referred’ cases promotes the ICC’s goal of ending impunity for international crimes.Footnote 47

When a state with jurisdiction is investigating or prosecuting, the question becomes whether the state activity pertains to the same ‘case’ that is before the ICC. The Court has interpreted this to mean that the state activity must concern the ‘same individual and substantially the same conduct’.Footnote 48 Thus, in the Lubanga case, which involved charges of conscripting, enlisting, and using child soldiers, the Pre-trial Chamber determined the case to be admissible because the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC) – the state where the crimes were committed – had charged Lubanga with different conduct.Footnote 49 The DRC was thus deemed ‘inactive’ for purposes of the complementarity analysis.Footnote 50 This was true even though some of the crimes charged in the national proceedings were arguably more serious: genocide and crimes against humanity.Footnote 51 What mattered was that Lubanga was not charged with crimes related to child soldiers, as he was before the ICC. The Court has rejected the argument that it suffices for a state to investigate persons at the same level in the hierarchy of an organization implicated in international crimes as those the ICC is pursuing.Footnote 52

To determine whether state activity concerns ‘substantially the same conduct’, the Court compares the incidents the state is investigating with those that are the subject of the ICC proceedings to ascertain the degree of overlap.Footnote 53 To the extent the incidents differ, the Court considers the state’s explanation for why it is not investigating the incidents the ICC is investigating.Footnote 54 The requirement that the conduct be ‘substantially the same’ does not mean that the state proceeding must concern identical charges, or even international crimes.Footnote 55

A state challenging admissibility bears the burden of demonstrating that it is investigating or prosecuting the same person and substantially the same conduct that are the subject of ICC proceedings.Footnote 56 To show it is ‘investigating’, a state must provide evidence that it is taking ‘concrete and progressive investigative steps’ to determine the responsibility of a suspect under ICC investigation.Footnote 57 It is insufficient for the state to provide evidence of future intent to investigate; the investigation must be ongoing at the time of the admissibility challenge.Footnote 58 The evidence must be ‘of a sufficient degree of specificity and probative value’ to establish the existence of an ongoing investigation.Footnote 59 Merely opening a file on a suspect has been deemed insufficient to constitute an ongoing investigation.Footnote 60 Examples of the kinds of evidence required include ‘directions, orders and decisions issued by authorities in charge of the investigation as well as internal reports, updates, notifications or submissions contained in the file arising from the domestic investigation of the case’.Footnote 61

The evidence submitted must enable the ICC judges to discern the contours of the state investigation and to determine that they cover substantially the same conduct as the ICC investigation.Footnote 62 In the Gaddafi case, the Pre-Trial Chamber found that the evidence Libya presented was insufficient to demonstrate that Libya was investigating substantially the same conduct as the ICC.Footnote 63 The ICC case alleged that Gaddafi used his leadership position within the government to suppress civilian demonstrations, including through lethal force.Footnote 64 Although Libya’s submissions in support of its admissibility challenge demonstrated that its investigations related to aspects of the ICC charges, they were deemed insufficient to cover substantially the same conduct.Footnote 65

In sum, for the ICC to find a case inadmissible based on ongoing national proceedings, the party challenging admissibility must submit a significant amount of evidence demonstrating that the state is investigating or prosecuting a substantially similar set of incidents involving the same defendants as the ICC case.

When a state with jurisdiction is investigating or prosecuting the same person for substantially the same conduct, the case may nonetheless be admissible before the ICC if the state is found to be unwilling or unable genuinely to investigate or prosecute the case.Footnote 66 Here again, the party challenging admissibility bears the burden of demonstrating the conditions that render a case inadmissible;Footnote 67 that is, that the proceedings were not undertaken to shield the accused, there was no unjustified delay, and the proceedings were conducted independently, impartially, and consistently with the intent to bring the person concerned to justice.Footnote 68

The Court has held that an evaluation of a state’s willingness and ability genuinely to investigate or prosecute is only necessary when some doubt exists as to the genuineness of state proceedings.Footnote 69 When such an evaluation is necessary, it must be conducted in light of the applicable national laws and procedures.Footnote 70 The evidence submitted to demonstrate relevant state activity may also be used to determine the genuineness of that activity.Footnote 71

The Court considered the questions of unwillingness and inability in the Gaddafi and Al-Senussi cases in the Libya situation. In Gaddafi, the Pre-Trial Chamber held that the national judicial system was unable genuinely to prosecute largely because the central government did not adequately control relevant areas of the country.Footnote 72 The Chamber noted that the government did not have custody of the accused and was unable to obtain necessary testimony, to ensure witness protection, or to control adequately detention centres.Footnote 73 Additionally, the government had not secured independent legal representation for Gaddafi.Footnote 74 The Appeals Chamber upheld the decision, although it did not reach the questions of unwillingness or inability.Footnote 75

In contrast, in the Al-Senussi case, the Pre-Chamber declined to find Libya unable genuinely to proceed, noting that Libya had collected significant evidence against Al-Senussi – more than it had against Gaddafi – and that the security situation had not undermined the investigation.Footnote 76 Moreover, unlike Gaddafi, Al-Senussi was in the custody of the central government and efforts were being made to secure him representation.Footnote 77 The Appeals Chamber confirmed these rulings as well.Footnote 78

In the Al-Senussi case, the Appeals Chamber further held that unwillingness is not demonstrated simply by failure to adhere to international fair trial standards.Footnote 79 Although the Chamber conceded that it might be possible to read the Rome Statute as implying such a requirement, it found this interpretation to be contrary to the purpose of the complementarity principle, which is to promote the exercise of national jurisdiction.Footnote 80 However, the Appeals Chamber noted that: ‘instances may arise when the violations of the rights of the suspect are so egregious that it is clear that the international community would not accept that the accused was being brought to any genuine form of justice. In such circumstances, it is even arguable that a State is not genuinely investigating or prosecuting at all’.Footnote 81 It therefore remains to be seen where the ICC will draw the line between violations of defendants’ rights that render a state unwilling genuinely to prosecute and those that do not meet the threshold.

The Pre-Trial Chamber also considered unwillingness in the Al-Senussi case. The Chamber rejected the argument that Libya is unwilling to conduct genuine proceedings, finding that there was no evidence of intent to shield the accused, unjustified delay, or a lack of intent to bring the accused to justice.Footnote 82 The evidence the Pre-Trial Chamber evaluated in reaching this conclusion included the quantity and quality of the evidence Libya collected as part of its investigation of Mr. Senussi, the scope of the investigation and resources employed, the transfer of the case to the Accusation Chamber, the conduct of proceedings against other Gaddafi-era officials, and the efforts to resolve issues in the national judicial system using international assistance.Footnote 83

In sum, the jurisprudence to date on unwillingness and inability suggests that the ICC is reluctant to find states unwilling to investigate or prosecute and will give significant latitude to state procedures in determining inability.

C. Ne Bis In Idem and Gravity at the ICC

The ICC has yet to interpret either Article 17(1)(c) or Article 20(3), which contain several unresolved ambiguities regarding the application of ne bis in idem. Moreover, although the statutes of the ad hoc international criminal tribunals contain similar provisions, those also have not been the subjects of significant jurisprudence. Although the principle of ne bis in idem – that a court cannot try someone for a crime that has already been the object of criminal proceedings against themFootnote 84 – is present in many of the world’s legal systems, significant differences exist in its application.Footnote 85 In particular, divergence exists as to whether the principle bars further prosecutions on the same facts – the ‘in concreto’ application of the principle – or only for the same offence – the ‘in abstracto’ version.Footnote 86 Civil law systems tend to adopt the former approach, while common law systems follow the latter.Footnote 87

Both the Protocol and the Rome Statute contain the broader ‘in concreto’ version of the principle with regard to previous national trials. That is, apart from limited exceptions,Footnote 88 an individual convicted by a national court cannot be tried at either institution for the same conduct even if the offence of conviction was not the offence with which the supranational court would have charged the individual. This broad prohibition on retrial was controversial among the drafters of the Rome Statute, with some preferring to permit an ICC trial when the national court had charged only ‘ordinary’ crimes.Footnote 89 This restriction was rejected, however, with the majority finding it sufficient that a perpetrator was tried, convicted, and punished, even if the conduct was not categorized as an international crime.Footnote 90

The gravity threshold in Article 17(d) of the Rome Statute has received more attention in the jurisprudence and scholarship. Like the equivalent language in the Protocol, Article 17(d) prohibits the ICC from admitting a case that ‘is not of sufficient gravity to justify further action by the Court’. Unlike the Protocol, however, the Rome Statute clearly limits the ICC’s jurisdiction to ‘the most serious crimes of concern to the international community’.Footnote 91 Because the Rome Statute lists war crimes, crimes against humanity, genocide, and aggression as fulfilling this criterion, the ICC’s judges have struggled to explain which such crimes fall below the gravity threshold.

The gravity determination must be made first in deciding whether it is appropriate to open an investigation, and second, to ascertain the admissibility of particular cases within a situation.Footnote 92 The ICC Prosecutor’s policy is to consider the following four factors in determining whether a case or a situation meets the gravity threshold: (1) the scale of the crimes, (2) the nature of the crimes, (3) the impact of the crimes, and (4) the manner of commission of the crimes.Footnote 93

The ICC’s judges have adopted a similar approach, generally applying the same four factors to determine the admissibility of cases. In the Abu Garda case, the Pre-Trial Chamber asserted that gravity must be determined according to both quantitative and qualitative factors.Footnote 94 The quantitative aspect concerns the number of victims while the qualitative inquiry looks to the ‘nature, manner and impact’ of the crimes.Footnote 95 This requires the Court to consider ‘the extent of damage caused, in particular, the harm caused to victims and their families, the nature of the unlawful behaviour and the means employed to execute the crime’.Footnote 96

The judges have taken a flexible approach to the gravity evaluation, emphasizing different factors in different cases. In many cases they emphasize the quantitative aspect, noting the high numbers of people killed, raped, and subjected to other serious harms to find a case sufficiently grave. However, in cases involving fewer victims, the Court emphasizes other gravity factors. For instance, the Abu Garda case concerned an attack that killed only twelve people, and was thus low in terms of quantitative gravity. The Court nonetheless found the case admissible on the grounds that since those attacked were peacekeepers, the impact of the crimes included a reduction in peacekeeping forces that harmed the broader community.Footnote 97 The Court has also held that crimes involving omission and crimes committed through indirect means can be sufficiently grave to meet the threshold.Footnote 98

A Pre-Trial Chamber attempted to give additional content to the gravity threshold in the Lubanga and Ntaganda cases, although the effort was rejected on Appeal. The Pre-Trial Chamber had interpreted the gravity threshold to include three requirements: (1) that the conduct at issue was large-scale or systematic, with due consideration given to the ‘social alarm’ the conduct causes; (2) that the accused was among the most senior leaders of the situation; and (3) that the accused was among those most responsible for the crimes.Footnote 99 The Appeals Chamber rejected each of these requirements. It held that to require large-scale or systematic conduct would conflate war crimes and crimes against humanity, only the latter of which has such a requirement.Footnote 100 The Chamber found the concept of ‘social alarm’ too subjective to be used in the admissibility determination, and it concluded that limiting admissibility to the most responsible senior leaders would undermine the ICC’s deterrence objective.Footnote 101 The Appeals Chamber did not provide an alternate framework for evaluating gravity although one judge writing separately opined that the threshold should be read narrowly to exclude only the most insignificant war crimes.Footnote 102

To evaluate the gravity of a situation, the Court considers the gravity of the cases likely to arise in that situation.Footnote 103 In deciding to authorize the investigation in the Kenya situation, the Pre-Trial Chamber not only employed the quantitative and qualitative factors elaborated above in determining whether the crimes were sufficiently grave, but also inquired into whether the potential defendants were likely to include those who bear the greatest responsibility for the crimes.Footnote 104 The Pre-Trial Chamber thus seemed to revive one of the elements the Appeals Chamber rejected in the Lubanga and Ntaganda case, but this time in the context of evaluating the gravity of a situation rather than a case.

In sum, a body of jurisprudence concerning the nature of the gravity threshold is beginning to emerge that leaves the judges a high degree of flexibility in making gravity determinations.

D. Relevance of ICC Jurisprudence to AC

The ICC’s jurisprudence on complementarity, ne bis in idem, and gravity is likely to be an important source of insights for the judges of the AC given that the applicable provisions of the Protocol are taken largely verbatim from the Rome Statute. Nonetheless, there are important differences between the institutions that limit the relevance of ICC jurisprudence for the AC. First, when the ICC’s complementarity provisions were drafted, the only alternative adjudicative fora were national courts. In contrast, although the Protocol nowhere mentions the ICC, the Protocol’s drafters undoubtedly understood that the relationship between the AC and the ICC would be an important issue for the AC to resolve. Moreover, as noted above, if any of the RECs obtain jurisdiction over the crimes in the Protocol, an additional layer of complexity will be added to the complementarity analysis for the AC. As such, complementarity for the AC will have a significantly broader scope than it has thus far at the ICC.

That said, once the AC becomes operational, the ICC will likely have to address the appropriate relationship between the two institutions as well. Ideally, the prosecutors of each institution will exercise their discretion in ways that avoid unnecessary conflicts over priority in the exercise of jurisdiction. Nonetheless, it is likely that at some point each institution will seek to exercise jurisdiction over the same case and priorities will have to be determined. An important question that will arise in this regard is whether the Rome Statute permits the ICC to defer to a regional court given that its complementarity provision refers only to state courts. The ICC judges could conceivably interpret the words ‘investigate or prosecuted by a State’ to include situations in which a state has delegated its investigative or prosecutorial prerogatives to a regional body such as the AC. Such an interpretation would enable the ICC to defer to an AC investigation. However, it would also require the ICC to evaluate whether the AC is ‘genuinely’ investigating and prosecuting, which would certainly be a sensitive inquiry. Moreover, when the UN Security Council refers a situation to the ICC as a measure in furtherance of global peace and security, it is unclear whether the ICC could defer the matter to a regional court. The ICC’s jurisprudence on these issues and the AC’s reactions will be important determinants of the level of harmony between the institutions.

Another important difference between the institutions is that the Protocol, unlike the Rome Statute, does not limit the jurisdiction of the AC to the most serious crimes of concern to the world, or even to the most serious crimes of concern to the African continent. Indeed, the Protocol does not claim that the crimes listed are especially grave compared to national crimes.Footnote 105 This difference is particularly relevant to the gravity analysis. Whereas the ICC’s gravity threshold is understood to provide additional assurance, beyond the definitions of crimes, that the ICC will limit its reach to exceptionally serious crimes, it is less clear what role the gravity threshold in the AC Statute serves. For that reason, the ICC’s gravity jurisprudence may be of limited relevance to the AC.

2. How Should the AC Structure Its Complementarity Analysis?

This section seeks to provide insight into how the AC ought to approach the complementarity analysis. It draws on theories of complementarity and gravity developed in the ICC context to argue that the AC should adopt a burden sharing rather than a hierarchical approach to complementarity and that it should interpret the gravity threshold as a minimal bar to the exercise of jurisdiction.

A. Burden Sharing, Not Hierarchy

The dominant narrative concerning complementarity at the ICC is that the ICC is a ‘court of last resort’.Footnote 106 Indeed, when the ICC was established, many of the drafters used this or similar language in describing the intended role of the Court in the global legal order.Footnote 107 The chairman of the committee that drafted the complementarity provision of the Rome Statute, Canadian diplomat John Holmes, describes the complementarity system as creating a mechanism ‘to fill the gap where States could not or failed to comply with’ their obligations to prosecute crimes against humanity, genocide, and war crimes.Footnote 108 The standard view therefore considers national courts with jurisdiction, usually based on territoriality or nationality, to be superior fora for adjudicating international crimes compared to the ICC. National courts have greater capacity and are closer to the evidence, the victims, and the most affected communities.Footnote 109 Moreover, under the Rome Statute,Footnote 110 the Responsibility to Protect Doctrine (R2P),Footnote 111 and perhaps customary international law,Footnote 112 states have a responsibility to prosecute international crimes committed on their territories.

The ‘last resort’ approach to complementarity is often presented in contradistinction to the ‘primacy’ enjoyed by the ad hoc international criminal tribunals for Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda. Those tribunals were created on the opposite premise; that is, that they would provide superior fora for adjudicating international crimes compared to the relevant national courts.Footnote 113 As such, the statutes of those tribunals provide that they have priority in adjudicating cases within their jurisdictions.Footnote 114 When the ICC, a permanent institution, was created, states were unsurprisingly reluctant to cede their sovereignty to a permanent international institution to such an extent. The idea of complementarity arose to reassure states that the ICC would only exercise its jurisdiction when states were unwilling or unable to do so. In a sense then, the ‘court of last resort’ approach to complementarity places the ICC in a hierarchical relationship below national courts, whereas primacy put the ad hoc tribunals above national courts.

An alternative way to conceptualize complementarity is as a ‘burden-sharing’ system.Footnote 115 This approach considers the ICC to be no less appropriate a forum than national courts for adjudicating international crimes and perhaps even a superior one in some circumstances, such as when national courts might be viewed as less fair or impartial.Footnote 116 The burden-sharing approach to complementarity thus places the ICC in a horizontal relationship with national courts.Footnote 117 Where the hierarchical approach implies a presumption in favour of national court adjudication, the burden-sharing approach suggests a more nuanced inquiry into the appropriateness of each forum in a given situation.

While the rhetoric surrounding complementarity often invokes the hierarchical ‘last resort’ trope, the ICC’s jurisprudence and prosecutorial policies tend to reflect the burden-sharing approach. For instance, the ICC’s decision to find situations and cases to be admissible when national courts are inactive without inquiring into inability or unwillingness suggests a burden-sharing understanding of complementarity. As William Schabas has pointed out, there is no reason the ICC cannot adjudicate willingness and ability even in the absence of state action.Footnote 118 Indeed, at least some of the drafters of the Rome Statute envisioned that the Court would do just that.Footnote 119 If the judges truly considered the ICC to be a court of last resort, it would make sense for them to inquire into the likelihood of a state exercising its jurisdiction within a reasonable timeframe rather than proceeding whenever relevant states are inactive. In the Kenya situation, the government of Kenya asserted that it intended to investigate persons at a similar level in the organizational hierarchy as the ICC accused.Footnote 120 The government provided evidence that it had made efforts toward that end, including amending and adopting relevant national laws.Footnote 121 The ICC nonetheless proceeded with its cases on the grounds that Kenya was not currently investigating the same persons for the same conduct as the ICC.Footnote 122

Another example of burden sharing is the willingness of the Court to accept referrals from states parties regarding crimes committed on their own territories.Footnote 123 The ICC’s judges have found this to be a legitimate way for states to fulfil their obligations under the Rome Statute to investigate and prosecute international crimes committed on their territories.Footnote 124 Again, if the judges considered the ICC a court of last resort, it would presumably to do more to encourage states to adjudicate international crimes committed on their territories rather than so readily accepting these ‘self-referrals’.

Some of the ICC Prosecutor’s policies also adopt a burden-sharing approach to complementarity. In a Draft Policy Paper on Case Selection and Prioritization issued in March 2016, the ICC Office of the Prosecutor asserts that if relevant national authorities are investigating the same person for substantially the same conduct, the ICC Prosecutor may turn her attention to ‘other perpetrators that form part of the same or a different case theory, in line with a burden-sharing approach’.Footnote 125 A hierarchical approach to complementarity would instead suggest that the prosecutor should desist from investigating any perpetrators in a situation that states are actively and genuinely addressing.

Despite the ‘last resort’ rhetoric that dominates discussions of complementarity, it is not surprising that the ICC’s judges and prosecutors have leaned toward a burden-sharing approach to operationalizing the concept of complementarity. First, institutional incentives favour an approach that treats the ICC as at least co-equal with national courts. Particularly in the early days of the Court’s existence, it had incentives to assert its jurisdiction in order to demonstrate its value to the international community, in particular to states parties and states considering joining the regime. Second, as a practical matter, deciding complementarity based on evidence of current investigations of the same people and conduct is much easier than requiring the judges to speculate about potential future state action.

A burden-sharing approach at the ICC also makes sense in terms of the institution’s objectives. As the preamble to the Rome Statute asserts, the Court’s overall objective is to ‘put an end to impunity for the perpetrators of [serious international crimes]’.Footnote 126 This broad objective can be understood in retributive terms as an effort to inflict deserved punishment, or as a utilitarian mandate to prevent international crimes, or both. Regardless of the underlying justification, burden sharing is likely to be more productive in accomplishing the goal of ending impunity for several reasons. First, the availability of multiple adjudicative fora tends to increase the chances of punishment and thus prevention. While ICC involvement could theoretically decrease the likelihood of national prosecutions, there is little evidence to suggest this effect. Moreover, the ICC can mitigate any possible disincentive to national prosecutions by clearly expressing its intention to share the burden of prosecutions with national courts and by assisting national courts through positive complementarity.

Second, a burden-sharing approach to complementarity increases the likelihood that both global community and national community interests will be addressed. Sometimes such interests are aligned, but not always. For instance, the global community has an interest in promoting norms that are not yet well established around the world; but this interest may not fully align with national interests in prosecuting the most serious crimes committed in a given situation. For example, in the DRC situation, the ICC has focused in part on prosecuting the recruitment and use of child soldiers in order to express global reprobation of such crimes, while national courts enforce the arguably more serious, but also more established, prohibitions against large-scale murder, rape and so forth.

Finally, for some crimes, ICC adjudication is more likely to be viewed as impartial and therefore more legitimate than national prosecution. The crime of aggression, for instance, involves the leaders of a state acting against the sovereignty of another state. The political nature of the crime increases the likelihood that prosecution in a national court will be conducted in a partial manner and raises concerns about illegitimacy, or at least the perception of illegitimacy. Indeed, one scholar has argued that aggression should not be subject to the usual complementarity analysis, but rather the ICC should have de facto primacy in situations involving aggression.Footnote 127

Similar practical and goal-based considerations also support a burden-sharing approach to complementarity between the AC on the one hand, and national courts, the RECs, and the ICC on the other.

1. Burden Sharing Between the AC and National Courts

First, like for the ICC, any hierarchical relationship would place the AC below national courts in priority rather than above. This is clear from the drafting history of the Protocol – there was no intention to create a supreme court for the African continent. Rather, the idea was to close whatever impunity gaps exist by virtue of the inability or unwillingness of national courts to act.Footnote 128 But the AC’s judges and prosecutors are unlikely to view the AC as an inferior forum for adjudication compared to national courts; and, particularly early in the AC’s existence, they will have incentives to exercise their jurisdiction over whatever cases are available. Moreover, the AC’s judges, like those of the ICC, will likely resist developing an approach to complementarity that requires them to speculate about future state actions.

There are also goal-based justifications for a burden-sharing approach to complementarity between the AC and national courts. The purpose of the AC is similar to that of the ICC. The Protocol’s preamble asserts that the institution will contribute to ‘preventing serious and massive violations of human and peoples’ rights … and ensuring accountability for them wherever they occur’. As such, the arguments made above in favour of burden sharing also apply to the AC. Moreover, the AC’s expanded jurisdiction compared to the ICC makes burden sharing even more important. The AC has jurisdiction not only over the so-called ‘core crimes’ in the Rome Statute – war crimes, crimes against humanity, genocide, and aggression – but also over a long list of what are often called ‘transnational crimes’.Footnote 129 For transnational crimes, supranational jurisdiction may be particularly important in some circumstances. Transnational crimes often, although not always, cross physical borders in that some of their elements take place in one state and other elements or effects take place in another.Footnote 130 The transnational crimes in the Protocol include trafficking in drugs, persons, and hazardous waste; money laundering; and illicit exploitation of natural resources, among others.Footnote 131 Moreover, Article 28(A) of the Protocol states that ‘[t]he Assembly may extend upon the consensus of States Parties the jurisdiction of the Court to incorporate additional crimes to reflect developments in international law’.Footnote 132 As such, additional transnational crimes may be added in the future.

When criminal activity crosses borders, adjudication by an institution outside of either state can be useful. This is particularly true when the states involved take different positions regarding the criminality of the acts or government actors are implicated in the crimes. Under such circumstances, a supranational court is likely to be more impartial, or at least to be viewed as such. Supranational adjudication may therefore decrease the likelihood of inter-state tension and increase the chance that outcomes will be perceived as legitimate.

The AC will also have jurisdiction over the crimes of ‘unconstitutional change of government’ and corruption.Footnote 133 For these crimes, the case for supranational adjudication is even stronger since the governments involved in these crimes are highly unlikely to investigate and prosecute them, at least in a manner that is perceived as legitimate. Moreover, even assuming the national courts of other states have jurisdiction over these crimes, their political nature will likely make the exercise of such jurisdiction undesirable in many cases. For these reasons, the AC may sometimes be a superior forum compared to national courts. Even when this is not the case, assuming the AC garners substantial legitimacy through its procedures and outcomes, it should at least not be considered an inferior forum to national courts.

Another argument against a hierarchical approach to complementarity with national courts at the AC is that the AC will inhabit a world of overlapping jurisdictions that is likely to continue to grow in complexity. The AC will have to navigate relationships not only with national courts, the ICC, and possibly REC courts, but also with other courts that will likely be added to the mix. The Extraordinary African Chambers within the Senegalese court system, created to try former Chadian dictator Hissène Habré, is the most recent example of a special court created to adjudicate international crimes on the African continent. Many other such courts have been created or proposed around the world, indicating that the trend is likely to continue.Footnote 134 Determining a hierarchy of appropriate exercise of jurisdiction among this growing network of courts will present many challenges. This is particularly true since each institution will likely have incentives to promote its own jurisdiction.

A burden-sharing approach to complementarity at the AC is therefore preferable for both practical and principled reasons. Rather than any institution being considered superior as a general matter, the courts should develop balancing tests to determine the most appropriate forum for adjudication of particular cases, somewhat like forum non conveniens doctrines in some national courts.Footnote 135 The final section of this Chapter will provide some thoughts regarding the contours of the suggested balancing tests.

2. Burden Sharing Between the AC and RECs

The question of whether there should be a hierarchical or horizontal relationship between the AC and any REC courts that may be given criminal jurisdiction is somewhat more complicated. On the one hand, the RECs are closer geographically and culturally to the communities they serve than is the more geographically diverse AC. An argument could therefore be made that the REC courts should have priority over the AC in exercising any overlapping jurisdiction between them.Footnote 136 On the other hand, the institutional incentives discussed above may also make it difficult for the AC to defer to the REC courts. Moreover, it is unclear whether the REC courts or the AC will develop greater institutional legitimacy through the nature and quality of their work.Footnote 137 In the event the AC is widely seen as more legitimate or effective, requiring it to defer to the RECs when they have jurisdiction might be viewed as inappropriate. On balance, the complexity of the developing networks of jurisdiction discussed above mitigates in favour of a horizontal approach to complementarity between the AC and the RECs.

3. Burden Sharing Between the AC and the ICC

The question of what relationship the AC should have with the ICC is perhaps the most complex of the complementarity issues. First, there is no provision in the statute of either court that addresses this question. When the ICC was created the drafters did not anticipate the possibility of other supranational courts with jurisdiction over international crimes. The omission of any mention of the ICC in the Protocol is glaring, however, particularly since substantial portions of the Protocol are copied from the Rome Statute. Yet the jurisdiction of the AC will almost certainly overlap with that of the ICC. Even if all African states withdraw from the ICC – a possibility that remains remote – the Security Council could still refer situations in Africa to the ICC. It is therefore crucial for these courts to develop some kind of modus vivendi.

As explained above, the ICC’s complementarity provision requires it to defer to ‘a State which has jurisdiction’ under appropriate circumstances.Footnote 138 It is not clear that this provision permits the ICC to defer to another supranational institution such as the AC. However, the ICC’s judges could interpret the Rome Statute to render cases inadmissible when a supranational court, to which a state has granted jurisdiction, is investigating or prosecuting in good faith. One difficulty with such an interpretation is that, just as the ICC can exercise jurisdiction over non-party states when the Security Council refers the situation, the AC can exercise jurisdiction over non-party states when a situation is referred to it by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government or the Peace and Security Council of the African Union.Footnote 139 In such situations, it is more difficult to argue that the ‘state’ is investigating or prosecuting through its delegation of jurisdiction to the AC. It may therefore be preferable to amend the Rome Statute to expand the complementarity provision to allow deferral to the AC, and possibly other supranational courts with jurisdiction.

Nonetheless, assuming the AC develops a significant degree of legitimacy by, for instance, operating independently and respecting the human rights of defendants, the ICC should defer to the AC in appropriate circumstances. As a regional body, the AC will be closer to the crimes and to the legal and cultural norms in the affected societies. The mantra ‘African solutions to African problems’ that helped motivate the creation of the AC will likely also generate support for the AC being given priority some of the time.

However, the AC should also be willing to defer to the ICC in some cases. Like the ICC’s complementarity provision, the Protocol could be interpreted to allow the AC to defer to a supranational court or the Protocol could be amended to explicitly allow such deferral. In some situations, the ICC may be a superior forum for adjudication of international crimes. The ICC’s global reach and stature enables it to express global norms to a global audience.Footnote 140 For some crimes this may be particularly important. For instance, for relatively recently criminalized international crimes, such as the recruitment and use of child soldiers, there is value in having the norm recognized at the international level. In other cases, the AC and the ICC may be equally appropriate forums of adjudication. A burden-sharing approach to the exercise of jurisdiction would enable courts to make particularized determinations of appropriateness according to the facts and circumstances of each situation.

The following section discusses how a burden-sharing approach to complementarity could be implemented in the jurisprudence of the courts.

B. Developing a Complementarity Test for the AC

To implement a burden-sharing approach at the AC, complementarity should be conceived narrowly to render inadmissible only cases where another court is already active or has rendered a verdict. The gravity threshold should likewise be a minimal bar to admissibility. The real work of ensuring that the various courts share the burden of ending impunity for serious crimes should be done at the level of prosecutorial discretion and judicial oversight of that discretion.

1. Relevant Activity as a Threshold Inquiry

A burden-sharing approach to complementarity supports the approach the ICC has taken thus far of treating relevant activity as a threshold requirement for any inquiry into complementarity. When no other institution with jurisdiction is actively investigating or prosecuting in a given situation, the AC need not conduct a further complementarity analysis. Moreover, the ICC’s test of relevant activity – ‘the same person and same conduct’ test – also makes sense for the AC. The test has been criticized on the grounds that it is not sufficiently deferential to state investigative procedures.Footnote 141 According to critics, the ICC should allow states more leeway in terms of the targets of their investigation, the nature of the charges, and the timing of bringing investigations.Footnote 142 Such critiques largely reflect a hierarchical ‘last resort’ view of the ICC’s appropriate exercise of jurisdiction. If states are the more appropriate forum of adjudication, it stands to reason that the ICC, and likewise the AC, should show significant deference to them.

As explained above, however, practical and principled reasons counsel against this approach. It is impracticable for courts to base admissibility decisions, like decisions about jurisdiction which must be routed in clear and consistent criteria, on speculation about what other courts may do in the future. In addition, simultaneous investigations may best accomplish the goal of ending impunity for international crimes. The danger of duplicative efforts can be avoided if the prosecutors of the institutions work together as recommended below. In sum, the AC should adopt a narrow view of relevant activity similar to the one the ICC has taken. It should consider admissible any case where the same person is not being investigated or prosecuted for the same conduct, or at least similar conduct, that is at issue before the AC.

2. Unwillingness and Inability

Decisions about the unwillingness and inability of other courts to act in a situation before the AC will likely be among the most difficult and controversial decisions the Court makes. Here again, the approach of the ICC provides useful guidance. First, the AC must adopt some standard akin to the ‘genuineness’ standard in the Rome Statute. The difficulty of course is that the AC’s drafters seem to have explicitly rejected inclusion of the word ‘genuinely’ given that they copied most of the complementarity provision from the Rome Statute and yet left out that word. But, as already noted, without some qualifying adjective, the complementarity provision simply makes no sense – a state cannot be both investigating or prosecuting and not investigating or prosecuting at the same time.

Confusion can be avoided by reference to paragraph (3) of Article 46(H), which explains the circumstances in which a state should be considered unwilling to investigate or prosecute. These include when the proceedings are being undertaken to shield a person, when there is unjustified delay that is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person to justice, and when the proceedings are not conducted independently or impartially or are otherwise being conducted in a way that is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person to justice.Footnote 143 Each of these is an example of a situation where the investigation or prosecution is not ‘genuine’ – or is in some sense a sham. As such, despite the absence of the word ‘genuinely’ from Article 46(H), the AC should apply a similar requirement to determine unwillingness.

With regard to the first two types of unwillingness – the intent to shield and unjustified delay – there is as yet no ICC case enunciating a standard. In determining the existence of such circumstances, both the ICC and the AC should be quite deferential to the other courts with jurisdiction over the same crimes. They should bear in mind the reputational damage that can be inflicted by accusations of intentional injustice and only levy such charges when they are clearly warranted.

The question of independence and impartiality has arisen at the ICC in the cases in the Libya situation discussed above. Like the ICC in those cases, the AC should take a fairly broad view of what it means for a court to be independent and impartial. The AC should not seek to serve as an arbiter of strict compliance with human rights standards under the guise of admissibility determinations. Instead, the AC should address such concerns when properly raised under the human rights jurisdiction of the Court. Such restraint in adjudicating the legitimacy of proceedings in another forum is compatible with the burden-sharing approach to complementarity discussed above.

3. The Gravity Threshold

The AC should also follow the lead of the ICC judges in interpreting the gravity threshold as a minimal bar to admissibility. As the ICC Appeals Chamber explained in the Lubanga and Ntaganda decision discussed above, giving significant content to the requirement of gravity is tantamount to revising the subject matter or personal jurisdiction of the Court.Footnote 144 If the AC judges decided that the gravity threshold requires widespread harm, they would essentially be adding an element to war crimes as well as to most of the transnational crimes, which have no such requirement in their definitions. If the judges determined that the gravity threshold requires that prosecutions be limited to senior leaders or to those most responsible for criminal activity, they would be narrowing the personal jurisdiction of the Court. The inclusion of a broad range of crimes in the AC Statute is ample evidence that the drafters intended no such gravity-based limitations. As such, the gravity threshold should be treated as a low bar that excludes only the most insignificant cases from the AC’s purview.

4. Prosecutorial Discretion and Positive Complementarity as Primary Vehicles for Burden Sharing

In light of the limited ability of the formal requirements of complementarity in the AC Statute, to ensure appropriate burden sharing among courts, the task of implementing the burden-sharing approach will fall largely to the prosecutor. The Protocol is not entirely clear about the degree of discretion the prosecutor will have to determine which cases reach the court. On the one hand, unlike the Rome Statute, which contains significant limits on the ICC Prosecutor’s ability to initiate investigations,Footnote 145 the AC Statute simply states that: ‘cases brought before the International Criminal Law Section shall be brought by or in the name of the Prosecutor’.Footnote 146 At the same time, however, the AC Statute provides that cases can be submitted to the Court by state parties, the AU Assembly, and the Peace and Security Council, as well as by the prosecutor acting proprio motu.Footnote 147 It is thus unclear how much discretion the prosecutor will have to decide not to investigate or prosecute cases submitted by other bodies.

The ICC Statute requires the Prosecutor to initiate investigations, or seek to do so in the case of proprio motu referrals, when: (1) there is a reasonable basis to believe crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction have been committed, (2) the case is admissible, and (3) taking account of the gravity of the alleged crimes and interests of victims, the investigation is not contrary to the interests of justice.Footnote 148 While the ICC Prosecutor has yet to invoke the interests of justice, that provision at least arguably provides the ICC Prosecutor leeway in determining whether the ICC is an appropriate forum of adjudication compared to other available fora. When the ICC Prosecutor declines to investigate a situation based on the interests of justice, that determination is subject to review by the Pre-Trial Chamber.Footnote 149 As such, both the Prosecutor and the Pre-Trial Chamber are given important roles in determining the interests of justice.

To implement a burden-sharing approach, the AC’s Prosecutor should also have discretion to determine whether adjudication at the AC best advances the interests of justice, or another forum would be more appropriate. Providing a role for the AC judges in reviewing such decisions would likely help to ensure the decisions are perceived as legitimate. In making decisions about the appropriateness of AC adjudication, the prosecutor and judges should balance the interests of the AU community in prosecuting particular cases with those of the national communities most directly impacted by the crimes. While space constraints preclude a detailed elaboration of the many factors that could be relevant to this balancing, they include, for instance, the extent to which the crimes have affected the entire AU community, whether the AU community norms implicated require regional reinforcement, whether the national communities most affected support AC adjudication, and whether AC adjudication is likely to promote or undermine other important goals such as peace and security in the relevant states.

In addition to balancing the interests of each of the relevant communities, the test to determine the most appropriate forum should take into consideration questions such as which forum has greatest access to relevant evidence, can devote appropriate resources to the case, and is best able to respect victims’ and defendants’ rights. Of course, such a balancing test raises many complex questions given the diversity of values around the world. In addressing these questions over time, international and regional courts can contribute to the development of a normative framework for determining the most appropriate forum for adjudicating international crimes.

Another important way for the AC to pursue burden sharing is for the AC Prosecutor to adopt a policy of ‘positive complementarity’ similar to that in place at the ICC.Footnote 150 According to the ICC’s Office of the Prosecutor, the positive approach to complementarity means that the Office ‘encourages national proceedings where possible; relies on national and international networks; and participates in a system of international cooperation’.Footnote 151 This has taken different forms in different situations, demonstrating the Office’s flexible approach.Footnote 152

Positive complementarity has been controversial, with some critics asserting that the Court’s founders did not intend for the Court to use its resources to encourage national prosecutions proactively.Footnote 153 Others, however, see positive complementarity as an important vehicle for the ICC to pursue the goal of ending impunity for serious international crimes.Footnote 154 There is evidence that the ICC’s positive complementarity policy has contributed to accountability in some situations.Footnote 155

Positive complementarity would support burden sharing at the AC by putting the AC in close communication with national and REC systems interested in investigating and prosecuting similar crimes. The Court could encourage those systems to proceed in situations where it deems national or REC prosecutions would be beneficial and to desist in others. This kind of interaction among the various systems should promote the overall goal of ending impunity for serious crimes. Indeed, positive complementarity might even be implemented between the AC and ICC so that over time a mutually beneficial modus vivendi could develop between the institutions.

3. Conclusion

When the AC comes into existence, the prosecutor and judges will face the important challenge of determining the most appropriate relationships between the AC on the one hand and national courts, sub-regional courts, and the ICC on the other. While the Protocol clearly provides for complementarity – at least with national and sub-regional courts – it leaves important questions about the nature of complementarity unanswered. This Chapter has sought to provide some insight into how the prosecutor and judges of the AC ought to interpret and implement the Protocol in this regard. In particular, it has argued that they should adopt a burden sharing rather than a hierarchical understanding of complementarity.

Burden sharing suggests that the AC should take a fairly narrow view of when cases are inadmissible either based on relevant activity in another jurisdiction or on gravity. Rather than finding entire categories of cases to be outside the AC’s purview, the prosecutor and judges should engage in a more particularized inquiry to determine which forum is most appropriate for a given case. That inquiry should involve balancing a host of factors relevant to the respective interests of the communities each institution represents in adjudicating the case, as well as their practical ability to investigate and prosecute the case effectively.

Finding the right balance will not be easy, and the very idea of burden sharing will be resisted by those who view supra-national adjudication, particularly at the ICC, as a last resort. But as the number of supra-national courts increases, and the subject matter they address expands, a hierarchical approach to admissibility will become increasingly impracticable and unattractive. Supra-national courts are created because supra-national communities have interests, and those interests are not always compatible with the interests of national communities. The task of determining which community’s interest should prevail when conflicts arise is one of the most pressing challenges facing international criminal law.

24 Defence and Fair Trial Rights at the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

Melinda Taylor
1. Introduction

The right to a fair trial is rooted in the African Charter of Human and Peoples’ Rights,Footnote 1 and firmly entrenched in the legal frameworks and case law of the various international and hybrid criminal courts.Footnote 2 The inclusion of a separate provision on fair trial rights in the Malabo Protocol thus provides welcome clarity and detail on what is recognised to be an essential component of the criminal process.

At first glance, the provision (Article 46A – Rights of Accused) appears to be virtually identical to the equivalent fair trial provision at the International Criminal Court (Article 67(1) of the Rome Statute). There are, however, both key lacuna and important innovations, which differentiate the Malabo Protocol from the Rome Statute. Of particular relevance to the right to a fair trial, the Protocol envisages the establishment of a ‘Defence Office’, the head of which shall enjoy ‘equal status’ as concerns rights of audience and negotiation inter partes.Footnote 3 This recognition of the right to structural equality of arms between the Defence and the Prosecution builds on the positive developments at earlier hybrid tribunals, such as the Special Court for Sierra Leone, and the Special Tribunal for Lebanon, which also recognised the need for internal representation of the interests of the Defence through the establishment of independent ‘defence offices’. In contrast, the ICC equivalent, which lacks institutional or legal parity with the Prosecution and falls administratively under the authority of the Registrar, appears retrograde, and offers less structural protection for the rights of the Defence.Footnote 4

Although the Malabo Protocol delineates the core rights of the accused in Article 46(a), the text of the Protocol is remarkably sparse as concerns key procedural rights pertaining to a range of important issues, such as disclosure, the framework for amending the charges, and legal representation. Whereas the ICC Statute includes much greater detail on such issues, this bare bones structure is more in line with the Statutes of the ICTY and ICTR, which eschewed specific procedural details, addressing such issues instead through rules adopted and promulgated by the judges.

Given that the African Court is, like the ICC, a treaty based judicial entity, it is arguable that States should have a clear idea of the procedural rights that might apply to their nationals, before they decide whether to accept the Court’s criminal jurisdiction. It may be too cumbersome to amend the Malabo Protocol to include such detail, but an alternative approach might be to submit proposed Rules of Procedure and Evidence to the State Parties for ratification, which is the procedure employed at the ICC.Footnote 5 Although the ICTY and ICTR imbued the judges with the power to adopt and amend the rules, these Tribunals were established by the Security Counsel, and did not, therefore, depend on State consent. In contrast, if the Judges at the African Court were to engage in substantive law making to such an extent that the applicable law differs fundamentally from the terms of the Protocol, State Parties could argue that such a radical transformation of the Court constitutes a material breach of the founding treaty (i.e. the Malabo Protocol), which in turn, allows them to suspend their obligation to be bound by it, in whole or in part.Footnote 6

The structure of the African Court of Justice itself and its close connection to its human rights counterpart also offers unique protections which have been absent so far, in other international criminal courts and tribunals. Although the Protocol does not spell out the nature of the intersection between the Court’s human rights jurisdiction and its criminal jurisdiction in detail,Footnote 7 the approach adopted by the European Court of Human Rights (ECHR) offers a possible parallel. The ECHR has found that although the Convention permits member states to transfer powers to an international organisation, States must ensure that the organisation in question ‘is considered to protect fundamental rights as regards both the substantive guarantees offered and the mechanisms controlling their observance, in a manner which can be considered at least equivalent to that for which the Convention provides.’Footnote 8

If the same, or a similar test were to be employed by the African Court of Human Rights, it follows that the Criminal jurisdiction of the Court would be obliged to offer ‘equivalent’ deference and respect for the provisions of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights as would exist in State parties. It also follows that since a defendant can bring a complaint before the African Commission or even the same Court in connection with alleged violations of domestic criminal procedures, where in the latter case that State has entered the special declaration required to entertain individual complaints, an ‘equivalent’ remedy must also exist in relation to proceedings that are before the Court’s criminal jurisdiction. A key question that arises in this regard would be whether a defendant, before the Court, could invoke fair trial concerns not just before the Criminal Law Section both also at the same time, or subsequently, before the Human Rights Section.

The intersection between the Court’s human right and criminal divisions also has interesting implications for the relationship between State parties and the ICC. Since the ICC is a ‘court of last resort’, it only exercises competence over cases where national States are unwilling or unable to do so.Footnote 9 If it is assumed that a State party can delegate this power to the African Court, this will raise issues as to whether the ICC’s determination that it possesses the ultimate competence to determine questions of admissibility (that is, whether the case should be tried before national courts or before the ICC) is tenable.Footnote 10 Although the Malabo Protocol does not regulate such matters,Footnote 11 if there is a dispute between the competence of the ICC and that of the African Court to prosecute an individual, the human rights division could find that the defendant cannot be transferred to the ICC, unless the ICC offers an equivalent level of protection as concerns the protection of the defendant’s rights under the African Charter. This possibility might, in turn, incentivise the ICC to apply article 21(3) of its own Statute to fill in any gaps concerning effective fair trial protection at the ICC.Footnote 12 From this perspective, the Malabo Protocol should be viewed as an extremely positive development as concerns the effective implementation of fair trial safeguards within the sphere of international criminal law.

This chapter will analyse the individual rights set out in Article 46(A) of the Protocol, with reference to case law from other internationalised criminal courts and human rights court, which might shed light on the future case law and practice of the Court.

2. Analysis of individual rights
A. Article 46(A)(I) All Accused Shall be Equal before the Court

At first glance, there appears to be an inherent tension between the supposed equality of accused, and the existence of immunity provisions in the Protocol, which afford specific protection from legal process to certain defendants, that is, sitting Heads of States, and not others, for example, their political opponents. It could, nonetheless, be argued that this notion of equality only governs the legal regime that applies to the investigation and prosecution of different defendants, and not, the preliminary question as to who should and should not be prosecuted.

The precise ambit of the right to equality under the law has arisen in connection with the application of amnesties for war crimes, which are considered to be legitimate, when issued as part of a negotiated peace settlement in internal conflicts.Footnote 13 Whereas the Ugandan Supreme Court found, in the Kwoyelo case, that the defendant could not invoke the right to equality, and the protection against discrimination in order to claim an entitlement to an amnesty that had been granted to defendants in similar circumstances,Footnote 14 the ACHPR reached the opposite conclusion. In so doing, the ACHPR distinguished between laws, which were discriminatory in their content, and laws, which were applied in a discriminatory manner.Footnote 15 Both types of discrimination could constitute a violation of the right to equality before the law, although the ACHR acknowledged that some types of positive discrimination are permissible if:

  • - The discrimination is objectively justifiable/reasonable;

  • - It is a proportionate means for achieving the objective in question.Footnote 16

In assessing the case before it, the ACHPR found that the right to equality before the law had been violated due to the fact that Uganda had failed to sufficiently justify its decision to withhold the right to an amnesty to Kwoyelo, whilst granting it to other individuals in similar circumstances. This case law suggests that if the immunities under the Malabo Protocol are challenged on the basis of discrimination, it will fall to the Court to demonstrate that the inclusion of a Head of State immunity serves an objectively justifiable need, that it is a proportionate means to achieve this need, and that it has been applied in a uniform manner as concerns individuals, who fulfil its criteria.

Issues of equality are also likely to arise in connection with State cooperation, and the impact that this will have on the ability of the Defence to investigate in an effective manner. Clearly, Defence Counsel tasked with representing politically unpopular defendants are likely to face significant issues as concerns their ability to access Government controlled documents or sources. Unless the Court determines that it possesses the power to subpoena witnesses or documents, the Defence will be seriously disadvantaged not just vis-à-vis the Prosecution, but also as concerns defendants who are aligned to the Government rather than the opposition.

In order to address comparable situations and ensure equality of arms between the parties,Footnote 17 the drafters of the ICC Statute vested the Prosecutor with the explicit duty to search for, collect, and disclose all information that might be relevant to the establishment of the truth, including both incriminating and exculpatory information.Footnote 18 The Malabo Protocol does not, however, include an equivalent duty on the part of the Prosecutor to search for both incriminating and exculpatory elements. Indeed, the Protocol is completely silent as concerns the nature and scope of the Prosecutor’s disclosure duties.

This lacuna can be addressed through the promulgation of rules of procedure and evidence, which is the means by which disclosure obligations were regulated at the ad hoc Tribunals, or through judicial interpretation of the defendant’s right to a fair and impartial trial. The Defence Office can also play an important role in eliminating or mitigating inequalities, by entering into generic cooperation agreements with various State parties in a proactive manner.Footnote 19 This possibility is supported by firstly, the Defence Office’s right, as an independent organ of the Court, to enter into such arrangements, and secondly, the fact that Article 22(C)(2) of the Protocol specifically vests the Office with the power to collect evidence, and Article 22(C)(3) imposes a corresponding duty to provide necessary support and facilities to individual Defence teams. In contrast, if the Court waits for specific cooperation issues to arise in specific cases, it is more likely that political considerations will influence the outcome.

B. Article 46(A)(2) The Accused Shall Be Entitled to a Fair and Public Hearing, Subject to Measures Ordered by the Court to Protect Victims and Witnesses

This provision raises two separate elements: firstly, the relationship between the right to public hearings and protective measures, and secondly, the relationship between the right to a fair hearing and protective measures.

As concerns the first element, it is relatively uncontroversial that the right to a public hearing is subject to the Court’s duty to impose protective measures. Nonetheless, even though it might seem, at first blush, less harmful to curtail the right to public hearings in order to ensure protection measures, overuse of such measures can render the Court vulnerable to claims that it lacks transparency. Closed hearings can impede the ability of external organisations to monitor the extent to which the Court implements fair trial rights.Footnote 20 Over-extensive and vigorous protective measures vis-à-vis the public can also render it difficult for Defence teams to conduct specific inquiries that might be required to investigate the credibility of witnesses called by the Prosecution.Footnote 21 Finally, extensive reliance on closed sessions potentially dilutes the deterrent effect of the Court’s proceedings. The above considerations dictate that the Court should only have recourse to confidential hearings when it is strictly necessary to do so.Footnote 22

In terms of pragmatic solutions for achieving a fair balance between the competing aims of publicity and protection, the ICC Trial Chamber in the Katanga case attempted to provide, where possible, public summaries of any developments that occurred in closed session, and further issued a series of recommendations, designed to limit the need to have recourse to confidential sessions: this included framing questions in such a way as to avoid the need to mention confidential matters, and reviewing confidential transcripts in order to identify whether public redacted versions could be issued.Footnote 23 Chambers have also required the parties to review all past confidential filings, and either prepare a public redacted version, or explain why it is not possible to do so.Footnote 24

Regarding the second element, that is, the relationship between fair trial rights and the duty to impose protective measures, Article 46(A)(2) is worded ambiguously; the placement of the comma leaves it open to judicial interpretation as to whether both the right to fair hearing and the right to a public hearing are subject to measures ordered by the Court to protect victims and witnesses, or whether it is only the right to a public hearing which must defer to victims’ rights. As a result, the hierarchy between the right to a fair trial, and the duty of the Court to implement protective measures is uncertain.

In terms of the practice of the ad hoc Tribunals, this issue of hierarchy first arose in an ICTY decision, which considered the possibility of hearing ‘anonymous’ witnesses. In a dissenting Opinion, Judge Stephen noted that the equivalent legal text of the ICTY, Article 20(1), stipulated that the Court shall ensure that ‘proceedings are conducted…with full respect for the rights of the accused and due regard for the protection of victims and witnesses’.Footnote 25 To Judge Stephen, this contrast between full respect and due regard underscored the drafters intention to create a legal scheme in which protective measures should not override the specific rights of the accused. This distinction between the obligation to respect the rights of the accused, and the duty to give due regard to witness protection was accepted, and applied in subsequent case law of the ad hoc Tribunals.Footnote 26 Nonetheless, in the recent ICTY Haradinaj judgment, the Appeals Chamber obliterated this distinction through its determination that effective witness protection was itself, a core requirement of fair and impartial proceeding. The Appeals Chamber further concluded that a failure to secure effective protection could undermine the Prosecution’s right to a fair trial.Footnote 27

In line with this evolution, the current approach at the ICC appears to favour a balancing test, which requires the Court to ensure that any protective measures do not compromise the overarching right to a fair and impartial trial.Footnote 28 It would seem that this approach is more in line with the wording of the Malabo Protocol, and it will ultimately fall to the Chamber to exercise effective oversight over protective measures in order to ensure that they promote, rather than undermine the right to fair and impartial proceedings.

The potential for conflict between the two competing duties is most likely to arise in relation to requests to withhold the identity of witnesses and victims from the Defence, and requests to redact or withhold the disclosure of information on the grounds of witness protection.

The Malabo Protocol neither permits nor prevents witness anonymity. Whilst underscoring the duty to ensure effective protective measures, the Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance in Africa also emphasise that ‘[n]othing in these Guidelines shall permit the use of anonymous witnesses, where the judge and the defence is unaware of the witness’ identity at trial’. This wording does not prohibit anonymous witnesses, but the express inclusion of this caveat reflects awareness of the tension between witness anonymity and rights of the accused.

There is no uniform position amongst international and hybrid courts on the question of witness anonymity, although the overall trend appears to be opposed to its use. In the first ICTY case, although the Trial Chamber authorised a small handful of Prosecution witnesses to testify on an anonymous basis due to protection concerns, it was subsequently discovered by chance that one of the witnesses (witness ‘L’) had fabricated his testimony at the behest of a State security agency.Footnote 29 Consequently, neither the ICTY, ICTR or SCSL heard witnesses on an anonymous basis after this point. This incident coincided with the finalisation of the ICC Rules of Procedure and Evidence, and appears to have informed the decision to exclude the possibility of hearing anonymous witnesses at trial from the ICC legal framework.Footnote 30

Conversely, the rules of the STL allow for witness anonymity,Footnote 31 although the rule has never been invoked in practice. In deciding which path to go down, it will be important for the Court to consider the normative impact of its decision on domestic case law in member States, and the potential, demonstrated by the Tadic case, that anonymity can be misused to prevent the Defence from challenging the accuracy or credibility of false allegations.

In terms of the use of redactions and delayed disclosure, this involves redacting certain information during the pre-trial stage, including identifying features such as the witness’s name and address, which will then be disclosed at a pre-determined point prior to the witness’s testimony. The logic underpinning this scheme is that the less time between disclosure and the date on which the witness testifies, the less risk that disclosure will result in possible witness interference or otherwise endanger the witness,Footnote 32 although no empirical research supports the assumption that this measure effectively curtails potential witness inference.

Moreover, the converse to this logic is that the less time there is between disclosure and the testimony of the witness, the less time there is for the opposing party to investigate the credibility of the witness or verify the accuracy of the witness’s proposed testimony. Delayed disclosure is also resource intensive, as it requires the parties to disclose and review the same materials on multiple occasions. The assumption that delayed disclosure is necessary to ensure witness protection is also undercut by the fact that many civil-law countries employ a dossier system, whereby the ‘case file’ is provided to the Defence during the preliminary phase, rather than being dolled at in a piecemeal fashion. Given that sufficiency of resources, and the length of proceedings are likely to be at the forefront of issues experienced by the ACJ, there might be good cause for the Court to consider afresh the utility and viability of adopting measures, such as delayed disclosure.

C. Article 46(A)(3) The Accused Shall Be Presumed Innocent until Proven Guilty in Accordance with the Provisions of this Statute

The presumption of innocence is considered to be of such paramount importance that the United Nations Human Rights Committee has found that States can never derogate from the duty to respect and apply this principle in criminal proceedings.Footnote 33 Even in times of warfare or states of emergency, it would be completely impermissible to prejudge the guilt of suspects, or otherwise assume guilt by association. This golden rule is, nonetheless, often honoured more in the breach, as reflected by the extent to which individuals, who have yet to stand trial, are described as warlords, or similar terms steeped in assumed guilt.

The Principles and Guidelines for the Right to a Fair Trial in Africa elaborate the following three key elements of the presumption:

  1. 1. The presumption of innocence places the burden of proof during trial in any criminal case on the prosecution.

  2. 2. Public officials shall maintain a presumption of innocence. Public officials, including prosecutors, may inform the public about criminal investigations or charges, but shall not express a view as to the guilt of any suspect.

  3. 3. Legal presumptions of fact or law are permissible in a criminal case only if they are rebuttable, allowing a defendant to prove his or her innocence.

Regarding the first aspect, although the Protocol does not specify the standard of proof, the African Commission has elaborated that,Footnote 34

‘For purposes of criminal guilt, “proof beyond reasonable” means the totality of evidence must push the allegation past the point below which it would reasonably be doubted if the accused is indeed guilty. Once the evidence surpasses that point, guilt will have been established.’

In terms of the second aspect, the presumption of innocence acts as an important constraining factor as concerns information or comment provided by court officials pending the issuance of a judgment. In line with this requirement, ICC Chambers have publicly deprecated certain statements from the Prosecutor which implied that the accused was guilty or which improperly influenced public perceptions of the proceedings.Footnote 35 Human Rights courts have also emphasised that the public appearance of the defendant should not prejudge issues of guilt or innocence,Footnote 36 and for this reason, have condemned the placement of defendants in cages during public proceedings.Footnote 37

The third point concerning presumptions of fact or law, although simple in its formulation, enters into complex territory in circumstances in which the court is addressing multiple cases arising from the same set of facts, as was the case at the ICTR and ICTY. Both Tribunals allow the judges to base the judgment on facts which are ‘common knowledge’,Footnote 38 and ‘adjudicated facts’.Footnote 39 The former, are ‘facts that are not reasonably subject to dispute: in other words, commonly accepted or universally known facts, such as general facts of history or geography, or the laws of nature. Such facts are not only widely known but also beyond reasonable dispute’.Footnote 40 This definition has been construed broadly to include objective background facts, such as the status of ratification of treaties by the country in question, but also ‘facts’ that form part of the elements of the offence, such as the existence of a non-international armed conflict, or the existence of a widespread and systematic attack against a civilian population.Footnote 41

In 2006, the notion reached its apogee when the ICTR Appeals Chamber determined that henceforth, the ICTR would consider that ‘[b]etween 6 April 1994 and 17 July 1994, there was a genocide in Rwanda against the Tutsi ethnic group’ as a fact of common knowledge.Footnote 42 The ICTR Appeals Chamber claimed that taking ‘judicial notice’ of such facts did not infringe the presumption of innocence or in any way shift the burden of proof, because firstly, the facts in question did not concern the individual role of the defendant, and secondly, the judges could not take ‘judicial notice’ of inferences based on such facts.Footnote 43 These caveats seem to rest on a distinction without a difference: in a simple murder case, if the judges assume that the person has been intentionally killed, this assumption will still shift the burden of proof as concerns the establishment of a fundamental component of the allegations, even if the assumption does not touch on the role of the defendant in the alleged murder. Similarly, if the judges can rely on these facts as part of the judgment, their inability to take judicial notice of ‘inferences’ based on these facts is of little import, and does not preclude them from drawing inferences or conclusions in the ordinary manner. Of further concern, the relevant wording of the ICTY and ICTR Rules ‘commanded’ the judges to take judicial notice of such facts; the judges had no discretion to put the issue to proof if the criteria for judicial notice was met.Footnote 44

This mandatory assumption of facts cannot be reconciled with the ‘Principles and Guidelines for the Right to a Fair Trial in Africa’, which proscribes presumptions of fact, that are not rebuttable. It is notable in this regard that Article 46(c)(3) of the Protocol provides that a policy may be attributed to a corporation where it provides the most reasonable explanation of its conduct. If it is assumed that ‘corporations’ enjoy a right to a fair trial, then the wording of this provision is problematic. Specifically, it has been accepted at both the ad hoc Tribunals and the ICC that in order to satisfy the standard of beyond reasonable doubt, a particular finding concerning an element of the offence must be the ‘only reasonable’ conclusion,Footnote 45 whereas the phrase ‘most reasonable’ implies that other reasonable explanations exist. Although it might be acceptable to imply a lower standard of proof to corporations, the use of this threshold might have troubling implications for individuals who might be prosecuted in tandem with corporations. The word ‘may’ makes clear that unlike the ad hoc Tribunals, the judges have the discretion not to employ this assumption, and findings concerning corporations should not, in any case, be incorporated in cases involving individual responsibility (that is, through the notion of ‘adjudicated facts’).

Adjudicated facts are those that have been determined by the Tribunal in a different case, and, either the parties did not appeal the finding or the ‘fact’ was affirmed at the appellate level. Unlike facts of common knowledge, the Chamber has the discretion to decide whether to accept the adjudicated facts in question,Footnote 46 and must, in any case, hear first from the parties. The ICTR Appeals Chamber explained that the rationale underpinning adjudicated facts was that they are ‘a method of achieving judicial economy and harmonising judgments of the Tribunal while ensuring the right of the accused to a fair, public, and expeditious trial.’Footnote 47 The facts in question must be relevant to the criminal responsibility of the accused, but they cannot touch on the acts, conduct, and mental state of the accused.Footnote 48 Notwithstanding this narrow category of exceptions, it is difficult to accept that the admission of key facts, that have been litigated in an entirely different case, which may have been defended by lawyers who did not contest certain facts for strategic reasons, does not impact on the presumption of innocence and burden of proof. The ICTR Appeals Chamber’s claim that the presumption of innocence remains intact because this approach only affects the burden of production of evidence, and not the burden of persuasion, appears entirely unconvincing, particularly if one steps back from the pressure faced by the ICTY and ICTR to clear their backlog of cases with minimal resources.

In any case, it is unlikely that the African Court will face the same situation of hearing multiple cases based on the same sub-set of facts. This minimises the need to ‘harmonise judgments’, and the expediency of doing so, at the expense of the rights of the accused. It is telling in this regard that whilst the ICC Rules of Procedure and Evidence permits the Court to take judicial notice of facts of common knowledge,Footnote 49 the Judges cannot take ‘judicial notice’ of facts that concern the criminal responsibility of the defendant or the elements of the offence, or consider facts that have been adjudicated in another case as being established for the purposes of the case at hand.

Apart from the issue of the burden of proof, the presumption of innocence also has important connotations for the expeditiousness of the proceedings, and the use of pre-trial detention. In particular, the presumption of innocence mandates a presumption of liberty.Footnote 50 Accordingly, although the Malabo Protocol does not regulate the issue of provisional release (and the related standards), it would be incompatible with the presumption of innocence to impose a system of mandatory pre-trial detention. Similarly, the UN Human Rights Commission has observed that lengthy pre-trial detention is incompatible with the presumption of innocence,Footnote 51 for example, if a detainee has already been detained for 8 years, this creates both a public perception that the defendant must be guilty, and an incentive to issue a conviction, and sentence which is equal to or greater than 8 years in order to avoid possible claims for compensation, or an appearance of injustice.

The experience of the ICTR and ICC has nonetheless demonstrated that the right to provisional release will be meaningless in practice if the Court does not possess the means to release the detainee. At least some defendants are likely to be political or military opponents, who will be unwilling or unable to return to their country of origin. This means that unless States are willing to allow such defendants to be released to their territory (either on a provisional basis or if the defendant is acquitted), then it is possible that the defendants will be forced to remain in detention, due to the lack of practical possibilities for ensuring their release. One solution would be to follow the ICC example of encouraging State parties to enter into proactive agreements with the Court concerning the potential release of detainees onto their territory, which can then be invoked in specific cases, if required.Footnote 52

In line with this approach, the presumption of innocence further mandates that the Court should have legal framework in place to address the scenarios which might arise in the event that defendants are acquitted. This includes the need to negotiate agreements to accept acquitted persons, who are unable to return to their country of nationality, due to a well-founded fear of persecution or risk of death, torture or cruel treatment. The ICC has finalised one such agreement,Footnote 53 which could operate as model for the Court to adapt for its own proceedings.Footnote 54

D. Article 46(A)(4) The Minimum Guarantees
1. The Right to Be Informed Promptly in Detail, and in a Language He Understands, of the Nature, Cause and Content of the Charges

There are three elements folded within this right:

  • First, the right to be informed promptly of the legal and factual nature of the accusations (the ‘nature and cause’);

  • Secondly, the right to receive the disclosure of evidence underpinning these accusations in a prompt manner (‘the content element’); and

  • Thirdly, the right to have such information communicated in a language which the defendant understands (‘the language element’).

2. The Right to Be Informed Promptly of the Legal and Factual Nature of the Accusations

The first element derives from the right of ‘habeaus corpus’, which provides that anyone deprived of his or her liberty has the right to be informed immediately of the factual and legal basis for such detention. This right, which is a bulwark against illegal and arbitrary detention, is ‘non-derogable under both treaty law and customary international law’.Footnote 55 It is also a ‘self-standing human right, the absence of which constitutes a human rights violation per se.’Footnote 56 The International Court of Justice has further affirmed that Article 6 of the African Charter (the prohibition of arbitrary detention), applies to all forms of detention, ‘whatever its legal basis and the objective being pursued’.Footnote 57

Out of recognition for the importance of this right, the ICTR Appeals Chamber has clarified that even if the suspect is detained by national authorities and not under the authority of the Tribunal itself, the relevant organs of the Tribunal have a positive obligation to take such steps as are within their control, to ensure that the suspect’s rights are fully respected.Footnote 58 The need for this clarification arose due to the many instances in which the Tribunal was compelled to address the situation of defendants, who had been arrested and detained by national authorities without charge, sometimes for years, whilst the ICTR Prosecutor decided if and when it wished to request the Tribunal to issue an arrest warrant for the person concerned.Footnote 59

Given that the Prosecutor at the African Court will also depend on national authorities for the arrest and extradition of suspects, it is highly likely that this situation will also arise at the African Court. But, bearing in mind that the African Court seeks to establish a complementary system of criminal justice and human rights law,Footnote 60 there are even more cogent reasons for the African Court to interpret the relevant provisions in such a way as to ensure that ‘the international division of labour in prosecuting crimes must not be to the detriment of the apprehended person.’Footnote 61 Since immediate release is, in principle, the appropriate remedy for arbitrary detention,Footnote 62 the African Court must be willing to either implement or respect this remedy (if awarded at a national level), notwithstanding the fact that the Prosecutor at the African Court has decided to pursue a suspect, who has already been detained at a national level for an unreasonable length of time.

In terms of the particular implications of this right, ‘the nature, cause and content of the charges’ extend to firstly, the evidence, which the Prosecution relied upon to obtain the arrest warrant, and secondly, the evidence upon which the Prosecution intends to rely at trial. Even if the matter is not regulated explicitly by the Protocol or rules, human rights law dictates that the first tranche of evidence, that is, the evidence relied upon to obtain the arrest warrant, should be disclosed as soon as possible, so that the defendant can exercise his or her right to challenge the legality of the detention order.Footnote 63 At the ICTY and ICTR, the Rules stipulate that this must occur within 30 days after the accused is arrested,Footnote 64 whereas the deadline at the ICC falls to judicial discretion, although the Appeals Chamber has underlined that ‘[i]deally, the arrested person should have all such information at the time of his or her initial appearance before the Court’.Footnote 65

3. The Right to Receive the Disclosure of Evidence Underpinning These Accusations in a Prompt Manner

In terms of the timing for the disclosure of Prosecution trial evidence, the courts differ on the question as to when disclosure should be completed. Whereas the ICTR and ICTY have, in exceptional cases, allowed the the Prosecution to disclosure witness statements after the trial has commenced,Footnote 66 the ICC require such disclosure to be completed prior to the commencement of the trial.Footnote 67

In any case, the deadline must be determined through the lens of the defendant’s right to a speedy trial, and right to adequate time and facilities to prepare the Defence. A UN Working Group established to identify the most effective means to speed up trials identified the timing of disclosure as one of the greatest causes of delays in the proceedings, and further recommended that all final versions of witness statements be made available to the Defence at an early stage of the pre-trial process.Footnote 68 This recommendation is logical: until disclosure is complete, it is difficult, if not impossible, for the Defence team to obtain instructions from the defendant, develop a strategy, and conduct their own investigation into the credibility and reliability of Prosecution evidence. Adding to the complexity of effective Defence preparations, the organization of Defence investigative missions in situ might depend on State cooperation, and the seat of the court and location of the defendant are likely to differ from the location of investigations, which renders it difficult, if not impossible, to conduct investigations at short notice, or whilst the trial is ongoing. These factors led the Trial Chamber in the ICC Lubanga case to set a deadline of three months before the commencement of the trial for the disclosure of Prosecution evidence.Footnote 69 This yardstick has been adopted in subsequent ICC cases, barring discrete exceptions which have been allowed in connection with specific items of evidence that cannot be disclosed at this point for exceptional reasons.Footnote 70 Notwithstanding these discrete exceptions, the Appeals Chamber has underscored in obiter that the disclosure of all incriminating prosecution evidence should be completed prior to the commencement of the trial itself.Footnote 71

Given that the African Court, as a treaty based mechanism rather than a Security Council created Court, is likely to face many of the same logistical issues as the ICC in the area of Defence investigations, the three month disclosure deadline might be a more appropriate yardstick to adopt than the equivalent deadlines imposed at the ICTY and ICTR, although caveats will need to be built in as concerns ‘exceptional’ circumstances where important evidence could not be obtained, with reasonable diligence, at an earlier juncture.

An issue which is linked to the right to be informed promptly of the charges is the question as to whether the charges can be supplemented or recharacterised throughout the trial proceedings. The ad hoc Tribunals permit the Prosecution to apply to amend and add additional charges throughout the trial proceedings, but do not permit the Judges to change the legal qualification of the charges themselves, whereas the ICC Statute does not allow the charges to amended after the trial has commenced, but does permit the Judge to recharacterise the legal qualification of the charges.

In terms of the position at the ad hoc Tribunals, in the ICTY Kupreskic case, in relation to the situation where the Prosecution case fails to establish the specific elements of the charges, but may nonetheless establish other offences (i.e. lesser included offences) which was not charged, the Trial Chamber determined that,Footnote 72

it is questionable that the iura novit curia principle (whereby it is for a court of law to determine what relevant legal provisions are applicable and how facts should be legally classified) fully applies in international criminal proceedings.

After examining whether different national law jurisdictions permitted the judges to recharacterise the legal nature of the charges, the Chamber further opined that ‘no general principle of criminal law common to all major legal systems of the world may be found’.Footnote 73 The Chamber also underlined that from a human rights perspective, the accused’s right to be informed promptly of the charges might need to be protected more rigidly at an international court than in a domestic environment, so as to accommodate the uncertainty generated by the new and evolving notions of international crimes and international criminal procedural rules.Footnote 74

In light of these considerations, the Chamber concluded that the most appropriate approach to firstly, avoid the situation in which an accused is acquitted due to the fact that the evidence proves different crimes, and secondly, preserve the accused’s right to be informed promptly of the charges (including the legal qualification of those charges), would be to allow the Prosecution to rely fully on cumulative and alternative charges in the indictment,Footnote 75 and to consider amending the indictment to vary or include new charges, after the trial has commenced.Footnote 76 Nonetheless, the Chamber cautioned that before granting a request to amend the indictment, the Chamber should first establish that the proposed amendment, if granted, would not occasion undue prejudice to the accused’s right to a fair trial: this assessment includes the impact on the accused’s right to be promptly notified of the charges, the related right to have adequate time and facilities to prepare the Defence, and the right to be tried without undue delay.Footnote 77

In contrast to the above approach, the ICC legal texts do not allow the Prosecution to amend or add additional charges after the trial has commenced,Footnote 78 but do allow the Judges to recharacterise the legal qualification of the charges, provided firstly, that the accused is given adequate notice of this possibility and afforded an opportunity to be heard and to adduce evidence, and secondly, that the recharacterisation does not exceed the facts and circumstances set out in the charges.Footnote 79

Notwithstanding the reservations expressed by the ICTY Trial Chamber in the aforementioned Kupreskic case, the ICC Appeals Chamber affirmed the validity of the iura novit curia principle at the ICC, as embodied by Regulation 55 of the Regulations of the Court. The Appeals Chamber found, in particular, that the purpose of this provision, which was to ‘close accountability gaps’, was fully consistent with the objectives underpinning the ICC Statute.Footnote 80 The Appeals Chamber further concluded that requalifying the legal nature of the charges, after the commencement of the trial, was not itself incompatible with human rights law, provided that the requalification was consistent with the rights of the accused, and did not render the trial unfair.Footnote 81 The Appeals Chamber was nonetheless reluctant to provide any clear guidance as to the specific circumstances in which a requalification would render the trial unfair, stating that such a determination would need to be made on a case-by-case basis.Footnote 82

Since the issuance of the Lubanga judgment, this ‘option’ was exercised in almost every case completed thus far. In Lubanga, the Trial Chamber recharacterised the nature of the armed conflict from an international armed conflict, to an internal armed conflict.Footnote 83 In Bemba, the Trial Chamber gave the Defence notice that the defendant could be convicted under the ‘should have known’ form of command responsibility, but ultimately relied on the actual knowledge threshold in the judgment itself.Footnote 84

In Katanga, the Trial Chamber recharacterised the nature of the armed conflict, and the mode of liability from indirect co-perpetration (Article 25(3)(a)), to liability as a person who contributed to a group of persons acting with a common purpose (Article 25(3)(d)).Footnote 85 The notice of the latter requalification was only provided after the close of the Defence case, which was, in turn, after the accused decided to waive his right of silence, and testify in his own defence. As observed in a strongly worded dissenting opinion from Judge Van den Wyngaert, given that Mr. Katanga’s co-accused was simultaneously acquitted, there is an ineluctable appearance that Mr. Katanga might also been acquitted, if not for the proposed requalification.Footnote 86 The timing of the notice of the proposed requalification was upheld on appeal,Footnote 87 but with a caution that it ‘is preferable that notice under regulation 55 (2) of the Regulations of the Court should always be given as early as possible’.Footnote 88 In line with this guidance, in the Ruto & Sang case, the Chamber invited submissions on the possibility of Regulation 55 being invoked, prior to the commencement of the trial.Footnote 89 Notably, during the course of this litigation, the Prosecution also advanced the position that notice as to a potential recharacterisation should be given ‘on or before the first day of trial’.Footnote 90 A similar approach to timing was also adopted in the subsequent Gbagbo & Blé Goudé Case.Footnote 91

The ICC’s heavy reliance on recharacterisation in its first cases should also be viewed in conjunction with the fact that ICC judges viewed recharacterisation as the ‘lesser evil’ compared to the possibility of relying extensively on cumulative charging.Footnote 92 As explained by Pre-Trial Chamber II in the Bemba case, cumulatively charging different crimes or modes of liability based on the same facts risked ‘subjecting the Defence to the burden of responding to multiple charges for the same facts and at the same time delaying the proceedings’.Footnote 93

But, whereas the respective Pre-Trial Chambers refused to to confirm cumulative or alternative charges in the first ICC cases,Footnote 94 later Pre-Trial Chambers adopted a more relaxed position. Thus, in the Gbagbo case, the Pre-Trial Chamber underlined that,Footnote 95

Taking stock of past experience of the Court, the Chamber is also of the view that confirming all applicable alternative legal characterisations on the basis of the same facts is a desirable approach as it may reduce future delays at trial, and provides early notice to the defence of the different legal characterisations that may be considered by the trial judges.

Similarly, in the Ntaganda case, the Chamber affirmed that it could confirm alternative charges, based on the same facts, provided that each charge was supported by sufficient evidence to satisfy the evidential threshold for this stage of the proceedings.Footnote 96

The pendulum at the ICC therefore seems to have swung towards the use of alternative charges, as the primary means for eliminating impunity gaps, combined with early notice of potential Regulation 55 recharacterisations, in order to address the possibility that the Trial Chamber might view the appropriate legal qualification in a different manner from the Pre-Trial Chamber or Prosecutor. In any case, there is growing consensus that the Chamber and the Prosecutor have a combined duty to resolve and settle the exact nature of the charges (in terms of both the facts, and and the legal qualification of these facts) as soon as possible, and preferably before the commencement of the trial.

This approach would be consistent with the case law of the ECCC. Although the civil-law oriented Statute allows judges to recharacterise the legal nature of the charges, in the Duch case, the Pre-Trial Chamber reviewed international standards concerning the right to be informed of the charges, and noted that these standards require that the ‘indictment set out the material facts of the case with enough detail to inform the defendant clearly of the charges against him so that he may prepare his defence. The indictment should articulate each charge specifically and separately, and identify the particular acts in a satisfactory manner. If an accused is charged with alternative forms of participation, the indictment should set out each form charged’.Footnote 97 The Chamber therefore ruled that ‘[c]onsidering that international standards require specificity in the indictment and Article 35 (new) of the ECCC Law provides that the accused should be informed in detail of the nature and cause of the charges’, the legal qualification of the charges should be decided before the commencement of the trial stage, and not during the trial itself.Footnote 98

The standards set out in international human rights judgments also militate in favour of early notification of any changes (factual or legal) in the nature of the charges. The ECHR has held in this regard that the power of a Chamber to recharacterise the legal qualification of the facts is subject to the defendant’s right to be informed promptly of the charges, and to have adequate time and facilities to prepare his or her defence. The latter right must be implemented in a ‘practical and effective manner and, in particular, in good time’.Footnote 99

The Malabo Protocol is silent on the questions as to whether the indictment can be amended after the commencement of the trial, and whether the Judges can requalify the legal characterisation of the charges, at any point in the proceedings. This silence does not, however, resolve the issue as it is possible that the Judges might follow in the footsteps of the ICC judges, who adopted an extremely significant legal provision on this point as part of the Court’s internal ‘routine’ regulations. The ICC Appeals Chamber sought to enhance the legitimacy of the regulation by citing the fact that the regulations had been circulated to the State Parties for comment prior to their adoption, and no States had objected.Footnote 100 Although it is questionable as to whether the mere circulation of the regulations provided a sufficient safeguards as concerns the adoption of such a significant legal provision, the fact that the Chamber felt impelled to mention the role of the State parties suggests that the judicial promulgation of such a regulation – on its own – would not be an appropriate avenue for the adoption of a legal provision of this kind. Indeed, given the challenge of squaring such an approach with the rights of the suspect and defendant, it remains highly questionable as to whether the African Court should follow this approach. The better practice may well be to allow for alternative charges, in the indictment before commencement of the trial, but not recharacterisation of the charges once the trial has begun.

Clarity in the wording of the charges has also been a key problem at international courts, with vague language giving rise to disputes as to what is actually encompassed by the charges. This has triggered a rich vein of case law concerning the appropriate language which should be employed in indictments or charges, and the specific detail that should be provided, such as the identity of co-perpetrators by name or organisation, and the dates and locations of key events.Footnote 101 Given that some defendants were acquitted of charges on this basis,Footnote 102 it would be advisable for this issue to be addressed proactively, for example, any rules promulgated by the Court should specify firstly, which document is the primary accusatory instrument, secondly, the minimum content of such a document,Footnote 103 and thirdly, the means by which a defendant can challenge overly vague or defectively worded charges and the timing for such challenges. Challenges to the form of the indictment, when they could affect the fairness of the trial, imply that the nature of the rules in the ICTY and ICTR context could be more appropriate than the standard in the SCSL which denied the right of appeal to defendants by directing that all such challenge to the indictment motions be forwarded directly to the Appeals Chamber. In the context of the Malabo Protocol which has a pre-trial judge, this might not be as much of an issue if the matter is decided by the Trial Chamber with the possibility that the decision in question could be appealed to the Appeals Chamber.

4. The Right to Have Such Information Communicated in a Language Which the Defendant Understands

Translation and interpretation issues have bedevilled international and hybrid courts, both lengthening and increasing the costs of the proceedings. That being said, without either understanding or translation, an accused cannot effectively participate in the proceedings and instruct his defence. The right to defence therefore loses much of its utility.

In terms of the scope of the obligation to provide translations and interpretation, the text of the Malabo Protocol provides that the accused should be notified of the nature and cause of the charges in a ‘language he understands’. As a first point, this formulation – whilst consistent with human rights law - waters down the equivalent right at the ICC, in the sense that the ICC text (and case law) stipulates that the relevant information must be provided in a language which the accused understands fully (parfaitement in French, which translates to ‘perfectly’): this standard is met when the accused ‘is completely fluent in the language in ordinary, non-technical conversation: it is not required that he or she has an understanding as if he or she were trained as a lawyer or judicial officer.’Footnote 104

Given that the standard employed at the ICC turns on the inclusion of the word ‘fully’ in the Statute,Footnote 105 which is absent from the equivalent provision in the Malabo Protocol, the African Court is free to depart from ICC legal precedent on this point. But, from a human rights perspective, the ultimate threshold that is adopted by the Court should take into account the complexity of the proceedings, and the right of the accused to effectively participate in such proceedings. When considered from the perspective of a defendant, who is appearing before a Court in a foreign country with foreign law and procedures, the added burden of attempting to divine witness testimony or the specific meaning of complicated international legal precepts in a foreign language that is only imperfectly understood can tip the scales towards an unfair trial. It is thus notable that although the ICTY and ICTR have a lower legal standard in their respective Statutes, the practice has been to arrange interpretation in the language in which the accused is fully conversant, even if the accused might be objectively conversant in the working languages of the Court. Thus, the accused Vojislav Seselj was permitted to utilise his preferred language of Bosnian/Croat/Serbian, notwithstanding the fact that he had taught in English as a professor in law at the University of Michigan in the United States of America.Footnote 106 In the Milosevic case, the Trial Chamber further underscored that,Footnote 107

Article 21, paragraph 4, of the Statute of the International Tribunal guarantees to the accused certain minimum rights, one of which is to be informed promptly and in detail in a language which he understands of the nature and cause of the charge against him,[…] in the opinion of the Trial Chamber and in the circumstances of this particular case, these guarantees are so fundamental as to outweigh considerations of judicial economy.

Apart from the question as to whether the accused has a right to receive translations and interpretations in a particular language, a further issues concerns the scope of this right i.e. does it extend to a right to receive the translation of the entire case file, or only selected documents that concern the charges.

The ICTY has distinguished between the circumstances of a self-representing defendant, and those of an accused represented by counsel. In the former scenario, the ICTY recognised in the Seselj case that the right to effectively participate in the proceedings requires that the defendant be provided all court filings, prosecution evidence, and exculpatory materials in a language which the defendant understands,Footnote 108 whereas in the later Karadzic case, the ICTY denied his request for a similar range of translations, citing firstly, the fact that one of his legal advisors had publicly stated that the accused was proficient in English, and secondly, the fact that the accused benefitted from a significant number of legal associates who were proficient in English.Footnote 109

In circumstances in which an accused is represented by Counsel, the accused has the right to receive the following materials in a language which the accused fully understands:Footnote 110

  • The material submitted by the Prosecution in support of the indictment;

  • Prosecution witness statements and any statements taken from the accused;

  • Exhibits, which the Prosecution tends to tender at trial; and

  • Key documents such as the judgment.

The ICTR and ICC have blurred the issue as to translations required for the defendant and those required by Counsel since the issue has arisen primarily in relation to French speaking defendants represented by French speaking counsel, who are appearing opposite an English speaking Prosecution team. In the ICC Ngudjolo case, the Pre-Trial Chamber addressed the Defence requests for all evidence and filings to be translated into French (the language of both Counsel and the defendant) by specifying that the Defence had an obligation to compose itself so that it was able to work in both English and French,Footnote 111 a solution which did not resolve the independent language needs of the defendant. But, at the same time, as a result of this concurrence between the language spoken by Counsel and the defendant, both the ICTR and ICC have ordered that a broader range of procedural documents should be translated into the language of the accused/Counsel.Footnote 112

Notwithstanding the above legal precedents, given the potential number of countries and languages that will fall under the purview of the African Court, it is likely that the practice of other specialized courts (or courts with more secure funding) is likely to be of scant assistance to the practical difficulty that the Court will face in reconciling the defendant’s right to receive necessary translations, and their right to a speedy trial. The Banda & Jerbo case at the ICC foreshadows these types of difficulties: the language spoken by the defendants in that case was Zaghawa, an oral language, for which there were no trained translators or interpreters at the time that the case commenced.Footnote 113 The Chamber nonetheless rejected the Prosecution request to be exempted from the obligation to disclose witness statements in the language of the accused, and instructed the Prosecution to liaise with the Registry to identify practical solutions that were consistent with the rights of the accused.Footnote 114 This approach underscores that the solution is not to curtail the rights of the accused, but rather to target other causes of delays. This can include encouraging the Prosecution to bring focused, streamlined cases, to train interpreters and translators from the earliest stage of the investigation, to identify the key statements that will require translation at the earliest possible juncture, and to encourage the parties to consult with a view to identifying practical solutions that and consistent with the rights of the accused. In the African context, where many languages may not be written and are only oral in nature, an early decision would have to be made as to how to give effect to this right keeping in mind the likely paucity of resources.

5. The Right to Adequate Time and Facilities for the Preparation of His or Her Defence, and the Right to Communicate Freely with Counsel of His or Her Own Choice

The right to adequate time and facilities underpins the right to effective legal representation, and thus ensures that the defendant can exercise all other rights in a manner that is effective, and not illusory.

Although the right to have adequate time to prepare the defence, and the right to a speedy trial are often viewed as contradictory rights, the duty falls on the Chamber, Prosecution, and Registry to ensure that these rights can be respected in a complementary fashion. For example, as set out in ICC case law and related policy, in order to ensure firstly, that the Defence has sufficient time to review Prosecution evidence in advance of the trial date, and secondly, that the trial date is set within a reasonable time period after the defendant’s arrest, the Prosecution should endeavour to complete its investigations and related disclosure, to the extent possible, before the trial stage commences.Footnote 115 The Prosecution should also address any protective measures issues that could delay such disclosure in a timely manner.Footnote 116

At the level of the Registry, there is a direct nexus between the level of resources provided to the Defence, and the ability of the Defence to conduct its preparation in an expeditious manner. It can, therefore, be short-sighted to cut Defence legal aid in circumstances in which the cuts will simply lengthen the time required for effective Defence preparation, which will in turn, lengthen the overall length of the proceedings (and related costs).Footnote 117

In terms of the specific amount of resources that should be allocated to the Defence, although the right to equality of arms is enshrined in human rights law,Footnote 118 international courts and tribunals have consistently rejected Defence requests to have equivalent resources as their Prosecution counterparts, with the mantra that equality of arms means procedural equality (that is, the right to enjoy the same procedural rights), and not equality of resources, particularly since the Prosecution carries the burden of proof.Footnote 119

Whilst this conclusion is undoubtedly valid as concerns a comparison of the budgetary needs of the prosecution over the course of the entire case as compared to that of the Defence, if both parties are conducting the same tasks with the same deadlines and facing the same burden of persuasion (i.e. filing appeal briefs at the same time), then it may be unfair, and discriminatory to allocate less resources to the Defence. As found by the Human Rights Committee, discrimination arises where like things are treated in a different manner, with there being no rational basis for the difference.Footnote 120 It follows that even if equality of arms does not automatically equate to equality of resources, it may do so, where necessary to ensure procedural equality with the Prosecution. The resources allocated for individual cases must also take into consideration the characteristics of the case in question, for example, whether the case requires a significant amount of investigative travel or specific expertise in particular areas.Footnote 121

Apart from the issue of quantity of resources, the Court also has a duty to ensure the quality of such resources, namely, that Counsel possess sufficient expertise in the subject matter before the Court to represent the accused in an effective manner. The ECHR has held in this regard that where States set up complex legal fora that require Counsel with specific competence, the State has a corresponding duty to ensure that the accused is in a position to exercise his or her rights before such fora, in an effective and fair manner.Footnote 122 The Malabo Protocol currently does not delineate any specific criteria that must be met by Counsel in order to appear before the Court. The African Court could, in this regard, take a leaf from the relevant regulations of other international courts, and require Counsel to possesses a minimum level of proficiency in criminal law and procedure. This requirement did not exist initially at the ICTY, but was later inserted (based on the equivalent wording of the ICC Rules) due to concerns regarding ineffective representation from Counsel, who had not practiced criminal law in a trial environment.Footnote 123 In relation to the Principal Defender who heads the Defence Office organ in the Malabo Protocol, a requirement was inserted mandating the highest level of professional competence and experience in the defence of criminal cases. The Principal Defender must also have at least 10 years of criminal law practise experience before a national or international court. As with the ad hoc tribunals and the ICC, which developed lists of counsel requiring certain competencies and certain years of criminal practice experience, one would expect the rules of procedure of the African Court to endorse similar standards since these form part of the best practices that may be learned from the many tribunals that preceded it.

The second limb of this sub-provision concerns the right to communicate freely, with Counsel of choice. As further elaborated in the Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance in Africa, without the expectation that such communications will not be listened to, or otherwise monitored, the right to receive legal advice becomes largely illusory; there is therefore a positive duty on States, which are party to the African Charter, to refrain from surveilling or intercepting legal communications, and to provide the necessary facilities to enable confidential communications to take place within a detention setting.Footnote 124

Although the text refers to the right to communicate confidentially with ‘Counsel of choice’, it is obvious that there may be various scenarios in which a defendant will require confidential legal assistance from Counsel who have not been chosen by the defendant, for example, a duty Counsel appointed to represent a suspect during a suspect interview, Counsel appointed by the Court, or a member of the Defence office. In terms of the latter possibility, Article 22(2)(c) of the Protocol vests the ‘Defence Office’ with the responsibility for providing legal advice and assistance to the Defence, and defendants. This vital source of assistance would be rendered ineffective if there was a possibility that communications between the Defence Office and the defendant or Defence were not protected by privilege. It would also be consistent with the case law of the ICC and SCSL to include Defence Office advice and assistance within the framework of legal privilege.Footnote 125

The notion of privilege under the Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance in Africa is also drafted broadly to encompass ‘all communications and consultations between lawyers and their clients within their professional relationship’;Footnote 126 the term ‘lawyers’ protects the right to communicate with all legally qualified members of a Defence team, not just the ‘Counsel’, and ‘all communications’ presumably includes not just verbal advice, but also written drafts and internal documentation prepared within the context of the professional lawyer-client relationship.

The Protocol does not address the issue as to whether there are any exceptions to the right to privileged communications. Whilst the STL incorporated an explicit exception into its Rules of Procedure and Evidence,Footnote 127 other Courts has read such an exception into the text: i.e. by concluding that any communications which fall outside the scope of a professional relationship, such as communications concerning the commission of fraud or a crime, are excluded from right to privilege.Footnote 128 In any case, in order to comport with human rights’ requirements concerning the need for the legal basis for monitoring to be set out in clear and accessible legal texts,Footnote 129 it is advisable that the scope of confidentiality and its exceptions are set out in unequivocal terms in the Court’s instruments, and any detention regulations. It is also necessary that there are procedures established to ensure safeguards against abuse (for example, the ability to obtain judicial review of monitoring decisions).Footnote 130

6. The Right to a Speedy Trial

The right to expeditious proceedings is a critical aspect of the right to a fair trial: the defendant has an obvious right to clear his or her name as soon as possible, and to litigate disputed facts whilst memories are still fresh, and evidence is available. And yet, this right has been honoured more often in the breach than in the observance, at previous international courts and tribunals. As set out infra, key sources of delay have included the practice of ‘delayed disclosure’, and the need to translate filings and evidence into different languages (including the language of the accused). Although some delays are inevitable, key lessons learned include convening regular trial management hearings and meetings during the pre-trial phase, so that the Chamber can follow the progress of disclosure and the parties can raise practical issues that might affect their preparation, and, for long and complex trials, appointing reserve judges in order to address the possibility that a judge might be forced to withdraw due to conflicts or illness. The establishment of a permanent Defence Office, which operates as a ‘collective Defence memory’,Footnote 131 will also facilitate the ability of individual Defence teams to acquaint themselves with the Court’s procedures and case law, and thus respond to deadlines promptly.

7. The Right to Be Tried in His or Her Presence, and to Defend Himself or Herself in Person or through Legal Assistance of His or Her Choosing; to Be Informed, if He or She Does Not Have Legal Assistance, of This Right; and to Have Legal Assistance Assigned to Him or Her, in Any Case, Where the Interests of Justice So Require, and Without Payment by Him or Her in Any Case if He or She Does Not Have Sufficient Means to Pay for It
(a) The Right to Be Tried in His or Her Presence

Since a right can only be restricted through explicit language to that effect, the fact that no caveats have been attached to this article suggests that the Court will not have the power to conduct a trial in absentia. This does not, however, exclude the possibility that the defendant could waive the right to be present, or that there might be other scenarios that might justify convening discrete trial sessions in the absence of the defendant. At the ad hoc Tribunals and the ICC, defendants were allowed to waive the right to attend discrete hearings due to illness, and at the ICC, the President and Vice-President of Kenya also sought to waive the right to attend hearings, due to political engagements. In disposing of the request, the Appeals Chamber confirmed that although this provision is framed as a right, it also imposed a duty on the defendant to attend hearings.Footnote 132 The Appeals Chamber nonetheless underlined that it would hamper the Chamber’s ability to ensure fair and expeditious proceedings to impose a rigid limit on the scenarios that might justify continuing the trial in the absence of the defendant.Footnote 133 Rather, the Chamber has the discretion to authorise the absence of a defendant, if the following criteria are met:Footnote 134

the absence of the accused can only take place in exceptional circumstances and must not become the rule; (ii) the possibility of alternative measures must have been considered, including, but not limited to, changes to the trial schedule or a short adjournment of the trial; (iii) any absence must be limited to that which is strictly necessary; (iv) the accused must have explicitly waived his or her right to be present at trial; (v) the rights of the accused must be fully ensured in his or her absence, in particular through representation by counsel; and (vi) the decision as to whether the accused may be excused from attending part of his or her trial must be taken on a case-by-case basis, with due regard to the subject matter of the specific hearings that the accused would not attend during the period for which excusal has been requested.

In the absence of a waiver, the term ‘presence’ has also been interpreted to mean physical presence. The ICTR Appeals Chamber thus found that a proposal to move trial hearings to the location of a protected witness, which would require the defendant to participate by video-link, would infringe the accused’s separate right to be physically present during the trial, particularly if the accused did not waive the right to be present (through written waiver, or through misconduct which resulted in the accused’s expulsion from the courtroom).Footnote 135 In a similar vein, the African Court of Human and Peoples’ Rights found that the domestic prosecution of Saif Gaddafi, in which the hearings were either conducted in his absence or through video-link, violated the right to a fair trial under article 7 of the African Charter.Footnote 136

(b) The Right to Legal Representation

Article 18 of the Protocol amends Article 36(6) of the Statute of the Court to provide that an accused is entitled to represent himself, or to be represented by an agent before the Court. Irrespective as to which choice is made, it is crucial that the defendant is informed of his or her right to legal representation in a clear and unambiguous manner, which could reasonably be understood by the defendant.Footnote 137 It is important that the language used to advise the suspect or defendant of this right does not suggest that asking for a lawyer would imply consciousness of guilt.Footnote 138

Although a suspect or accused can ‘waive’ the right to legal representation, such a waiver must be informed, voluntary and unequivocal. The waiver also cannot have been obtained in coercive circumstances. Coercive circumstances can range from threats to improper inducements to cooperate, which negate the person’s consent.Footnote 139 The ICTR has also found that the mere fact of interviewing a suspect in detention can create a presumption of coercive circumstances. A statement taken in such circumstances should be excluded, even if the defendant waives the right to counsel, if it is not clear that the waiver was informed and voluntary.Footnote 140

(c) Self-Representation

The extent to which defendants should be allowed to represent themselves in complex criminal trials has remained a vexed question for international courts and tribunals: rather than the law dictating the practice adopted by these courts, practical issues have tended to influence the law. For example, although the ICTY Trial Chamber initially upheld Slobodan Milosevic’s right to represent himself, the Chamber later attempted to revoke it after delays occasioned by the deterioration in the defendant’s health threatened to derail the trial.Footnote 141 On appeal, the Appeals Chamber affirmed that the right to represent oneself was not unfettered, and could be overridden if necessary to secure the overriding right to a fair trial, but only if it was both necessary and proportionate to do so.Footnote 142 At the Special Counsel for Sierra Leone, the Trial Chamber cited the fact that the defendant’s attempt to exercise this right would be likely to impede his co-defendants’ right to a speedy trial, as part of its justification for overriding the right to self-representation.Footnote 143

Since a defendant clearly cannot address the rigours of a trial process without some form of assistance, various solutions have been devised to preserve the defendant’s right to represent himself, whilst ensuring that the process benefits from legal submissions and questioning from a skilled practitioner. In the Milosevic case, the defendant was assisted by chosen ‘associates’, who could communicate with the defendant on a privileged basis, but did not have legal standing to address the judges or file submissions on his behalf, and amicus curiae, appointed by the Registry, who did have such standing, but performed their responsibilities without instructions from the defendant.Footnote 144

In Seselj, the defendant was also assisted by chosen legal associates, although all written and oral submissions emanated from the defendant. The Trial Chamber nonetheless reasoned that the right to self-representation was not necessarily incompatible with the right to legal representation, and therefore decided to appoint a ‘stand by Counsel’, who was tasked to assume responsibility for the Defence if the defendant engaged in misconduct.Footnote 145 This position nonetheless proved untenable. The first Counsel appointed in this capacity withdrew in order to file a defamation claim against the defendant.Footnote 146 The Chamber’s later attempt to assign Counsel was then reversed by the Appeals Chamber, due to the Trial Chamber’s failure to first caution the defendant that this would occur if he persisted in obstructionist conduct.Footnote 147 After the Trial Chamber attempted to appoint the same Counsel as ‘standby Counsel’, the defendant reacted by instigating a hunger strike in protest against the decision. Faced with this recalcitrance, the Appeals Chamber reversed on the appointment of standby Counsel, on the grounds that the appointment of the same Counsel created the impression that the Chamber was not implementing the spirit of the Appeals Chamber’s prior ruling.Footnote 148 The case then concluded without any standby or appointed counsel.

In Karadzic, the defendant appointed his own Defence team (composed of lawyers who were qualified to act as Counsel), but conducted the questioning of witnesses and signed all written submissions. After the defendant engaged in what the Chamber described as obstructionist conduct, the Chamber also appointed two Counsel who acted as ‘stand by Counsel’. The Chamber vested them with the mandate to assume representation of the accused, for example, by questioning witnesses, whenever requested by the Chamber to do so, in response to obstructionist conduct by the defendant.Footnote 149 The mandate was discontinued after closing submissions,Footnote 150 and the defendant elected to be represented by Counsel on appeal.Footnote 151

A less confrontational approach has been to allow defendants to exercise some, but not all of the elements of the right to self-representation, whilst being represented by Counsel. The defendant Praljak was thus permitted to pose questions to witnesses, in particular, in relation to events in which he participates or on issues that fell within his expertise.Footnote 152 Tolimir was also authorised to represent himself, whilst retaining a ‘legal advisor’ who could attend hearings, and address the Chamber on discrete issues authorised by the Chamber.Footnote 153 In both these cases, the Court did not appoint or assign additional amicus or standby counsel.

In deciding which model might be best suited for the African Court, it is important to bear in mind that the ICTY did not benefit from the existence of an internal defence office, staffed by qualified lawyers who could either advise the defendant, or assume responsibility for aspects of the Defence at short notice.Footnote 154 In contrast, Charles Taylor was temporarily without Counsel due to funding disputes with the Registry, the Chamber was able to appoint a duty counsel from the Defence office, who was able to assume responsibility for the Defence at short notice, due to the ongoing assistance provided by the Defence office to all external defence teams.Footnote 155 This suggests that rather than incurring the financial cost of appointing an external standby counsel or amicus, who might prove to be unnecessary, it might be more efficient to simply put the defendant on notice that if he conducts his defence in an obstructive manner, Counsel from the Defence Office may be appointed as Counsel in his case. For that possibility to be efficient, effective and ultimately not impairing of the defendant’s rights, there should be sufficient counsel to assign to the different cases and to follow their progress. This would include appearance in court and receipt of documents such as disclosure and other materials relating to the substantive case. This would better enable the counsel to step in at a moment’s notice to fill the gap in representation where assigned counsel has been terminated or resigned or the accused is not present in court even if insisting on his right to self-representation. This, for example, would permit her or him to continue with filings or replies to filings from the prosecution, pending the appointment of permanent counsel. This appeared to work well in the Taylor Case.

(d) Representation through Counsel

At first glance, Article 46(a) appears to restrict the right to legal representation to ‘accused’ persons rather than suspects. Although this wording is in line with the equivalent provisions at other international courts and tribunals, the latter also have separate provisions governing the rights of suspects, for example, as concerns the rights of suspects during suspect interviews.Footnote 156 In contrast, the Malabo Protocol is silent as concerns the legal regime that applies to suspects.

This lacuna could be addressed, conceivably, through judicial interpretation, human rights law, domestic law, or the issuance of supplementary rules of procedure and evidence.

In terms of the first possibility, the term ‘accused’ could be interpreted judicially to encompass suspects as well as accused persons, although such an approach would not be consistent with the jurisprudence of other international criminal courts. The ICC has, for example, confirmed that the rights of suspects are governed by the specific regime set out in Article 55, rather than the general rights of the accused set out in Article 67(1). The ICC further relied on this distinction in order to conclude that suspects do not possess a general right to legal representation before their arrest and appearance at the Court.Footnote 157 Nonetheless, in contrast to the ICC, Article 22(C)(1) of the Malabo Protocol states that the role of the Defence Office is to ensure ‘the rights of suspects, the accused, and any other person entitled to legal assistance’. In accordance with the ejusdem generis rule, the phrase ‘any other’ implies that suspects and the accused are also persons who are ‘entitled to legal assistance’.

This lacuna could also be filled through domestic law in combination with African Charter obligations. The Protocol does not provide any detail as to the means by which the Prosecutor will conduct its investigations, and whether it will have a right to do so in situ, or whether it will depend on the efforts of national authorities. In terms of the latter, Article 46(L)(2)(b) provides that State parties shall cooperate with requests for the collection of evidence and taking of testimony and (2)(d) pertains to the reliance on national authorities to effect arrest and surrender to the Court. It can safely be assumed that these aspects will necessarily be addressed in the rules and regulations or other secondary instruments adopted by the Court. Although not stated explicitly, States would be required to effect these forms of cooperation in a manner which is consistent with both domestic law, including the law pertaining to the rights of suspects, and any international legal obligations, including those deriving from the African Charter, and Article 9 of the ICCPR. The African Commission has affirmed that such minimum rights includes the right to legal representation from the moment at which a person is deprived of his or her liberty.Footnote 158 Article 9 of the ICCPR also protects the rights of all detainees to access legal representation.Footnote 159

In any case, given that the Preamble to the Malabo Protocol underscores the the ACJ’s commitment to promoting respect for human and peoples’ rights under the ACHPR, and its complementary relationship with the African Commission, it seems likely that the ACJ will endeavour to interpret and apply the Protocol in a manner that avoids the current lacuna concerning explicit suspects’ rights.

(e) The Right to Legal Assistance in the Interests of Justice, or Without Payment if the Accused Does Not Have Sufficient Means

In order for the right to legal representation to be effective, there is also a corollary right to legal aid.Footnote 160 This right raises three issues: firstly, which criteria should govern the Court’s assessment as to whether the accused has sufficient means, secondly, is there any basis for allocating legal aid to a defendant even if the defendant is not indigent, and thirdly, can an accused, who receives legal aid, choose his or her lawyers freely.

Regarding the first issue, the Malabo Protocol provides no guidelines concerning the Court’s assessment as to whether an accused has ‘sufficient means’ to fund legal costs fully or partially. Each international/internationalised court also employs a different formula and system for assessing whether the defendant is indigent.Footnote 161 There are, however, some practical considerations that can be gleaned from the experiences of these courts and tribunals. In particular, any assessment as to whether an accused can fund his or her costs must take into consideration the likely length of the proceedings, the extent to which the accused can liquidate his or her assets or realize their value in a manner which is consistent with his or her right to be represented as soon as is practicable,Footnote 162 and the defendant’s ongoing obligations to dependents and third parties.Footnote 163 In order to avoid some of these issues, the general practice has been to allocate legal aid on a provisional basis until a proper assessment of the accused’s indigence has been made.Footnote 164 Alternatively, if the accused’s assets are frozen or not easily liquidated, Courts have provided legal aid with the caveat that the Court, rather than the Defence, will seek to recuperate the expenses from the accused.Footnote 165

Human rights law also specifies firstly that the process used to determine the financial means of an accused should not be unfair, arbitrary, or unreasonably complex or delayed,Footnote 166 and secondly, that provisional legal aid should be allocated immediately to suspects who require legal representation on an urgent basis, to avoid any prejudice arising whilst issues of indigence are determined.Footnote 167

Apart from the scenario in which an indigent accused receives legal aid, the wording of Article 46(A) also envisages that ‘legal assistance’ can be granted ‘in the interests of justice’, that is, even if the defendant could, in theory, pay for his or her defence. As noted above, international courts and tribunals have granted legal aid to non-indigent defendants in circumstances in which there were practical impediments as concerns the ability of the defendant to access or dispose of his or her assets. In this specific circumstance, the defendant has remained obligated to refund the legal aid, once the practical impediments were resolved. The UN Principles and Guidelines on Access to Legal Aid in Criminal Justice Systems further envisage that ‘[l]egal aid should also be provided, regardless of the person’s means, if the interests of justice so require, for example, given the urgency or complexity of the case or the severity of the potential penalty’.Footnote 168

International criminal cases fulfil the last last two criteria. They are exceedingly complex, which in turn, drives up the related costs of mounting an effective defence, such that the costs are vastly higher than the equivalent costs for a domestic trial. The penalties also range to the highest sentence available (life), the imposition of a potential fine, and reparations.

A further consideration that merits legal assistance ‘in the interest of justice’ is that according to the SCSL, the role of Defence Counsel ‘is institutional and is meant to serve, not only the interests of his client, but also those of the Court and the overall interests of justice’.Footnote 169 This description of the role of Counsel implies that the institution itself has an overriding duty to ensure that a defendant is not deterred from seeking legal representation due to the impact that the related costs will have on the defendant (and his or her family’s) resources.Footnote 170

In terms of the third issue, that is, the extent to which the accused’s indigent status impacts on the right to freely choose counsel, most international courts have found that the right to freely choose counsel, and more particularly, replace counsel, is limited for indigent defendants.Footnote 171 That being said, bearing in mind the practical difficulties associated with imposing Counsel on a defendant during the course of a lengthy and complex trial, there is a general preference for acceding to the wishes of the defendant, if there are no legal impediments to Counsel’s appointment.Footnote 172 The ICC has, in particular, underscored that an accused, even if indigent, should be afforded a full and effective chance to choose a qualified counsel.Footnote 173

A final point of significance concerns the source of funds for legal aid. Article 46M of the Malabo Protocol specifies that the Assembly shall establish a Trust fund for legal aid. This suggests that legal aid will be funded through voluntary donations, rather than regular contributions, which is likely to generate uncertainty concerning the existence and scope of any annual legal aid budget. Such an outcome would be deleterious to the effective representation of defendants at the Court, and generate a potential structural inequality of arms if the Prosecution is funded through regular contributions, and thus better equipped to prepare and conduct the litigation without the concern that funding could dissipate at critical junctures.

This is an interesting approach, considering that in the current African Court in Arusha, which addresses human rights issues only, funding for legal aid for litigants is through assessed contributions to AU member states. Arguably, such a funded scheme is even more imperative when it comes to the use of criminal law in the future Court given the implications for the suspect in terms of denial of their liberty. Voluntary contributions received from partners and others are managed through a Trust Fund in the Arusha Court. And it may be that the inadequate funding for the current scheme gave rise to the desire to have a trust fund. However, it would be important that such a funding scheme is not left to the vagaries of a donations based scheme as that would not provide the kind of certainty and foundation required to meaningfully give effect to that right.Footnote 174

Indeed, we might look at the current African Court, which contains provision for legal aid for persons wishing to initiate a case before the Court. The legal basis stems from Article 10 of the Protocol to the African Charter on the Establishment of the African Court of Human and Peoples’ Rights which, in Article 10, provides that ‘Any party to a case shall be entitled to be represented by a legal representative of the party’s choice. Free legal representation may be provided where the interests of justice so require.’ This right is addressed in Rule 31 of the Rules of Procedure and Evidence which provides for the provision of free legal representation and or legal assistance to any party in the interest of justice and within the limits of the financial resources available. As part of the determination of the entitlement, the Court may consider the applicant poor unless evidence is adduced stating otherwise; or require the applicant to declare his means or possibly those of his close relatives. Access to the support needed by the litigants is determined by indigence, the need for equality of arms and a determination that representation would be in the interests of justice. It might be expected that such a system would serve as a sort of model for the future African Court though care will have to be exercised to account for the specificities of the new criminal law mandate.

8. The Right to Examine, or Have Examined, Witnesses and to Obtain Their Attendance under the Same Conditions as the Prosecution

The right to obtain the attendance of witnesses, under the same conditions as the Prosecution, is a fundamental element of equality of arms.Footnote 175 Since the Prosecution bears the burden of proof, it does not translate to numerical equality in terms of the number of witnesses who may be called, or the length of time for the presentation of the case, but it does require the Chamber to ensure basic proportionality between the Prosecution and the Defence on such issues.Footnote 176

Moreover, the fact that the Defence and the Prosecution might have the same theoretical possibility to call witnesses will not, in itself, satisfy the right to a fair trial if there are structural, political, or safety issues that might deter witnesses from testifying for the Defence.Footnote 177 For example, if the defendant is a political opponent, witnesses might be reluctant to testify ‘for the Defence’ due to the negative connotations associated with doing so. In such circumstances, it is crucial that the Court has the power to either subpoena witnesses, or to call them as witnesses of the ‘Court’ rather than the ‘Defence’. The subpoena power should be included in the rules of procedure of the future court, based on the model of the ad hoc tribunals, though modalities will have to be provided for states that are unable to arrest and surrender their nationals to the court to enable them to testify. If, after exhausting various avenues for securing access to witness testimony or evidence, the Court is unable to secure basic equality in terms of access to witnesses or exculpatory evidence, it might be necessary to stay the proceedings and release the defendant.Footnote 178

Although the right to ‘examine’ witnesses has often been described as the right of the defendant to ‘confront’ adverse testimony in court, the notion of confrontation must also be interpreted in a manner which is consistent with witness protection and the logistical imperatives associated with international trials. The right will not be infringed merely because the witness testifies via video-link or is shielded from the accused by a partition in the courtroom,Footnote 179 although the frequent use of such measures could create an appearance that the accused is a ‘dangerous’ person, which has implications for the presumption of innocence. Moreover, given that testimony via video-link impacts on the ability of the Judges to assess the credibility and demeanour of the witness, the ICTR Appeals Chamber has further held that ‘it would be a violation of the principle of the equality of arms if the majority of Defence witnesses would testify by video-link while the majority of Prosecution witnesses would testify in person’.Footnote 180

The passive phrase, ‘have examined’, suggests that this right could be complied with even if someone external to the Defence examined the witness. This possibility is reflected in ICC provisions concerning ‘unique investigative situations’, which allow the Chamber to consider appointing an ‘ad hoc’ Counsel to question a witness on behalf of an absent defendant, if there is a risk that the testimony might not be available at trial.Footnote 181 The STL Rules of Procedure and Evidence also presage that the Court may appoint a ‘special counsel’ to represent the interests of the defence in connection with information protected by national security or confidentiality agreements.Footnote 182 Bearing in mind critical commentary as to whether Counsel can adequately represent the interests of the defendant without the benefit of instructions,Footnote 183 the Court should give careful consideration as to whether such scenarios are compatible with the defendant’s overarching right to a fair trial.

9. The Right to Have the Free Assistance of an Interpreter

The issue of language rights has been discussed above, in the context of the translation of disclosure and court filings.

10. The Right Not to Be Compelled to Testify against Himself or Herself or to Confess Guilt

This language mirrors that of Article 14 of the ICCPR, and the respective fair trial provisions at the ICTY, ICTR and SCSL, but lacks the explicit language in the ICC Statute concerning the right to ‘remain silent without such silence being a consideration in the determination of guilt or innocence’.Footnote 184 Although the right to silence might seem to be an obvious corollary of the right not to be compelled to testify, this language also protects the defendant against the possibility that the Court might draw adverse inferences against a defendant who chooses not to testify.Footnote 185 The ICC Appeals Chamber has further clarified that this language protects the defendant from being pressured to provide information about his defence at early stages of the case (for example, as a condition for obtaining disclosure).Footnote 186

The fact that the Malabo protocol lacks this language does not, however, mean that the protections afforded to defendants against adverse inferences are less than that of the ICC. It is notable in this regard that in the Celebici case, the ICTY Appeals Chamber found that although the ICTY Statute lacked an explicit protection against adverse inferences, it also lacked an explicit power to draw such inferences:Footnote 187

Should it have been intended that such adverse consequences could result, the Appeals Chamber concludes that an express provision and warning would have been required under the Statute, setting out the appropriate safeguards. Therefore, it finds that an absolute prohibition against consideration of silence in the determination of guilt or innocence is guaranteed within the Statute and the Rules, reflecting what is now expressly stated in the Rome Statute.

Although a defendant cannot be compelled to testify against himself, the ICTY Appeals Chamber has confirmed that defendants can be subpoenaed to testify in other cases.Footnote 188 Moreover, although a defendant cannot be compelled to testify in their Defence, Trial Chamber II found in the ICC Katanga & Ngudjolo case that once a defendant has elected freely to do so, the privilege against self-incrimination ceases to apply and they can be questioned in the same manner as any other witness.Footnote 189 In reaching this finding, the Chamber emphasised that a defendant could also elect to provide an unsworn statement, in which case they could not be compelled to answer questions.Footnote 190 The Malabo Protocol does not afford the defendant with the right to provide an unsworn statement, although it is possible that the opportunity to provide such a statement might be set out in the Rules of Procedure and Evidence, as is the case with the ICTY.Footnote 191

11. The Right to Have the Judgment Pronounced Publicly

This is an obvious element of the right to public proceedings, as discussed above.

12. The Right to Be Informed of His or Her Right to Appeal

The Malabo Protocol does not address the specific contours of the right to an appeal, but in order to comport with human rights law, it is essential that the defendant possesses the right to appeal on both questions of law and fact.Footnote 192 It is imperative that this right be addressed in the rules and that suspects and accused persons be informed of them.

3. Conclusion

As will be apparent from the above analysis, a fair trial is a multi-faceted notion, which depends not only on the specific wording of legal texts, but the willingness and ability of the Court to make the implementation of fair trial rights a reality. Given the political and financial considerations at play, this will be no easy task. Nonetheless, as underscored by the African Commission, ‘a State party to the African Charter regardless of its level of development must meet certain minimum standards regarding fair trial or due process conditions’.Footnote 193 These observations apply with even greater force to the Court, particularly as States will be likely to look to it as the standard bearer for criminal justice in Africa. Considering that the criminal jurisdiction is effectively ‘twinned’ to the Court’s human rights jurisdiction, the Court’s success will depend on its ability to demonstrate that complex criminal investigations and prosecution can be conducted in a manner, which is fully consistent with human rights obligations, including the right to a fair trial.

Of further note, the African Court of Human and Peoples has found that States have a positive duty to take steps to ensure that the right to a fair trial is respected within their jurisdiction.Footnote 194 It follows that having elected to establish such a Court, State Parties also have a corollary duty to ensure that the Court is sufficiently funded and politically supported to fulfil its promise to bring fair and impartial justice to victims and defendants in Africa.

The text of the Malabo Protocol is, itself, a promising step in this direction. Apart from the fact that the establishment of the criminal division will play an important role in ‘plugging the impunity gap’ for victims (and will indeed provide a unique forum for accountability as concerns crimes perpetrated by corporations), the attention given to structural equality of arms, through the establishment of an internal Defence Office, suggests that key lessons have been learned as concerns the problems faced by the Defence at other international courts and tribunals, and that as the ‘newest court on the block’, the Court may in fact be better placed than its predecessors to achieve fair and effective justice. This may depend on the extent to which these lessons learned continue to be filtered through to the adoption of secondary legal instruments, such as the Rules of Procedure and Evidence, but a key litmus test as to whether the nacscent promise to respect equality of arms will be realized is whether a Principal Defender will be appointed at the same time as the Prosecutor, so that Defence issues can be voiced and effectively represented at every stage of the proceedings before the Court.

25 Article 46L Promoting an Effective Cooperation Regime

Dire Tladi
1. Introduction

The success of an international criminal justice mechanism is likely to depend on cooperation with States. It is thus generally expected for statutes of international criminal tribunals to provide some mechanism for cooperation between the tribunal and States.Footnote 1 It was thus to be expected that the AU would include some provisions on cooperation in the Statute of the African Court, annexed to the Malabo Protocol.

Yet, experience shows that having provisions on cooperation in a statute does not guarantee cooperation. Obtaining cooperation very often depends on the right legal framework, including absence of conflicting obligations, as well as consistent political interest and potential consequences of non-cooperation. To these, one might add the potential consequences of cooperation if that cooperation requires the arrest of sitting of head of another State. The recent, and much publicized, alleged case of non-cooperation of South Africa in the arrest of the Sudanese President, Al-Bashir, while attending the African Union (AU) Summit in Johannesburg is illustrative of how these factors can lead to cases of non-cooperation.Footnote 2 In that case, the presence of a conflict of obligations between the rules of customary international law and the Summit Host Agreement between South Africa and the AU, on the one hand and, on the other hand, the duty to cooperate under the Rome Statute,Footnote 3 was a significant factor in the eventual non-arrest of Al-Bashir.

Also, significant, however, were the political dynamics. Arresting an African head of State to surrender him to the ICC, at a meeting of heads of the African Union when the latter organization had a policy of non-cooperation with the ICC, and just a few months after xenophobic attacks against nationals from other African States in South Africa was, quite apart from all the legal controversies, politically impossible. Politically, with South Africa keen to shed the label of ‘big brother’ on the continent, a decision to arrest Al-Bashir could have set South Africa’s relations with other African States and the African Union back. South Africa would likely have been sanctioned by the AU, possibly expelled or suspended from the organization. More than likely, potential consequences, both legal and political, could have a played a role in the events surrounding Al-Bashir’s presence and departure from South Africa.

The stark consequences for South Africa, should it have decided to ignore its political and legal commitments to the AU can be compared with the almost non-existent consequences for the non-arrest of Al-Bashir. From the experience of the previous seven cases of non-cooperation (Kenya, Djibouti, Chad on two occasions, Malawi, Nigeria and the DRC),Footnote 4 the consequence of non-arrest was a referral to an apparently disinterested the Security Council and the ICC Assembly of States Parties and nothing else. Politically neither the Security Council nor the Assembly of States has shown any appetite, despite the potential tools at their disposal, for action against non-cooperating States.Footnote 5 On the other hand, the legal consequences of acting inconsistently with the customary international law and Host Agreement obligations would have meant the suspension of South Africa from the AU.

The role of competing obligations as a factor determining cooperation is not only limited to the political. As a matter of international law, any breach of a rule, whether customary international law rules on immunity, the AU Host Country Agreement or the duty to cooperate under the Rome Statute implies the responsibility of a State. Yet when these obligations pull in opposite directions, their impact on a decision to cooperate or not is significantly diminished since any decision taken would, in any event, implicate that State’s responsibility – a case of ‘damned if you do, damned if you don’t’. All of these considerations that affect the will to cooperate should play some role in the development of a system of cooperation with the African Court. In particular, to the extent possible, avoiding conflict with other legal regimes is a key ingredient to enhancing cooperation.

In the light of the issues highlighted above, this chapter addresses the provisions on cooperation in the Malabo Protocol. I begin, in the next section, by addressing some issues of context, including the importance of cooperation for the success of an international criminal justice system. I then provide a descriptive analysis of the provision on cooperation in the Malabo Protocol. Finally, I evaluate the prospects for the success of the cooperation regime before offering some concluding remarks. The Malabo Protocol follows other international criminal tribunals with track records of successes and challenges. The experience of the ICC, a Court established by treaty like the AU Court, provides a particularly useful vantage point from which to evaluate the provision on cooperation in the Malabo Protocol.

2. Context: The Importance of Cooperation

The importance of cooperation for the success of international criminal courts and tribunals cannot be overemphasized.Footnote 6 The importance of cooperation in the Rome Statute system is reflected in the elaborate framework for cooperation in Part Nine of the Rome StatuteFootnote 7 as well as the constant reaffirmation of the duty to cooperate by the Assembly of State Parties.Footnote 8 As with the ICC, the effectiveness of the African court in the execution of its criminal jurisdiction, would be greatly diminished without cooperation. Like other international criminal courts and tribunals, the African Court and its criminal chamber will not have a police force at its disposal to arrest persons with outstanding arrest warrants nor will it be able to freeze assets, or provide prisons for holding convicted persons. The African Court will, without the cooperation of States, find it difficult to secure witnesses, obtain documents and other evidence. Only States, which exercise sovereignty over territory, can perform these functions unhindered.

While cooperation is central to the success of international criminal courts and tribunals, recent experience with the ICC shows that when difficulties and conflicts between various interests and obligations arise it is very often cooperation that suffers.Footnote 9 In the wake of political (and legal) tensions between the AU and the ICC, the AU decided that African States were not to cooperate with the ICC in the case of the ICC against Al-Bashir.Footnote 10 In a sense, the AU decided to ‘hit’ the ICC where it would hurt the most – in the area of State cooperation. Similarly, when African states have been faced with political and legal dilemmas involving cooperation, it has been cooperation that has received the short end of the stick. To date, in addition to the most recent case of South Africa, there have been cases of non-cooperation in the arrest and surrender of Al-Bashir, namely Kenya, Malawi, Chad (on two occasions), Nigeria, the Democratic Republic of the Congo, the Central African Republic and Djibouti (on two occasions) and Uganda. The Kingdom of Jordan has also been found guilty of non-cooperation in the arrest and surrender of Al Bashir.

It should be stated that it is not only the AU that has contributed to non-cooperation. Several decisions of non-cooperation have been transmitted to the Assembly of States Parties and the Security Council in accordance with Article 87(7) of the Rome Statute.Footnote 11 In 2011, the Assembly of States Parties adopted a set of procedures for addressing cases of non-cooperation (hereinafter the ‘Assembly Procedures’) to promote compliance with the duty to cooperate.Footnote 12 The Assembly Procedures makes provision for, inter alia, the appointment of ‘a dedicated facilitator to consult on a draft resolution containing concrete recommendations’ concerning the State that is guilty of non-cooperation.Footnote 13 Yet in all the cases of non-cooperation referred to the Assembly of States, there has not been a single dedicated facilitator or a resolution with concrete recommendations. While it is possible to speculate on the reasons why the Assembly of States has never acted on non-cooperation cases referred to it, this inaction, at best, shows a lack of commitment to act in the face of non-cooperation and, at worst, a sacrifice of cooperation at the political altar. It might also be just a reflection of the fact that it is difficult to conceive of real sanctions. The only real sanction is probably suspension, but this is politically not possible when the ICC is trying to achieve universality.

The same cases of non-cooperation referred to the Assembly of States have also been referred to the Security Council under Article 87(7). Like the Assembly of States Parties, the Security Council has not, in any of those cases, taken action in response to address these cases of non-cooperation.Footnote 14 Indeed the lack of seriousness with which the Security Council takes cooperation is also reflected in the resolutions adopted by the Security Council referring situations to the ICC. In both resolutions, Resolution 1593 and Resolution 1970, the Security Council places a duty on the situation country to cooperate with the ICC, but does not place a similar duty on other States to cooperate with the ICC.Footnote 15 Of course, States Parties would be obliged under the Rome Statute but this obligation would not be underpinned by the supremacy of Security Council resolutions.Footnote 16 If the Council valued cooperation above other interests, a duty to cooperate would be placed on all States in the resolution, to avoid a conflict of legal obligations.Footnote 17

While cooperation is central to the success of international courts and tribunals, it appears that all too often it is sacrificed in favour of other interests. To promote the success of the African Court, in particular with respect to its criminal mandate, it is important that the framework for cooperation takes into account the factors that might undermine cooperation.

3. Cooperation in the Amendment Protocol

While the Malabo Protocol does not provide as comprehensive a framework as that provided for in the Rome Statute, Article 46L does contain important elements of cooperation. It contains a general obligation for States Parties to ‘cooperate with the Court in the investigation and prosecution’ of crimes under the Statute of the Court.Footnote 18 The cooperation provision also contains a non-exhaustive list of the forms of cooperation.Footnote 19 The list contains many of the forms of cooperation that are also found in the Rome Statute, including the ‘identification and location of persons’,Footnote 20 ‘taking of testimony’,Footnote 21 ‘service of documents’,Footnote 22 and ‘identification, tracing and freezing or seizure of proceeds’Footnote 23 of crimes under the jurisdiction. The amended Statute also provides for the enforcement of sentences ‘in a State designated by the Court from a list of States which have indicated to the Court their willingness to accept sentenced persons.’Footnote 24 As with similar provisions in statutes of other tribunals, this provision does not lay down an obligation to accept prisoners except in cases where a subsequent agreement to that effect has been included.Footnote 25 Finally, as a general point, like the Rome Statute, the Malabo Protocol provides the possibility for cooperation with other ‘regional or international court, non-State Parties’ and other partners.Footnote 26 While such cooperation may be ad hoc, i.e. without any prior agreement, the Protocol recognizes that conclusion of agreements would facilitate cooperation with other entities.Footnote 27

Unlike the Rome Statute, arrest and surrender in the African Court Statute is provided for in the list of forms of cooperation and assistance, and not in a separate and more detailed provisions.Footnote 28 Article 46L(2)(e) provides for States Parties to cooperate with the Court in the ‘arrest, detention or extradition’ of persons while Article 46L(2)(f) provides for the ‘surrender or the transfer of the accused to the Court.’ In the context of cooperation with the Court, it is not clear what the difference is between ‘surrender or transfer’, on the one hand and, on the other hand, ‘extradition’. Extradition normally refers to the transfer of persons to another State while surrender and/or transfer is normally reserved for transfer to international courts. However, Article 46L is concerned with cooperation with the Court and, in that context, the distinction between transfer to an international court and extradition to another state does not seem particularly meaningful.

There are some forms of cooperation in the Rome Statute that are not mentioned in Article 46L (2) of the Statute, such as the questioning of persons,Footnote 29 ‘examination of places or sites’Footnote 30 and the ‘provision of records and documents’.Footnote 31 However, all of these can be covered, either by other related forms of cooperation, the catch-all ‘or any other type of assistance’ or by the fact that the list is described as a non-exhaustive list. While it true that the Statute of the Court does not go into any detail, as is the case with the Rome Statute,Footnote 32 on the modalities for cooperation this is not necessarily a weakness in the cooperation framework. These more administrative or bureaucratic details are rarely ever the cause of non-cooperation and can often be worked out in the practice of the Court, in its interaction with States parties.

Notable by its absence in the African Court Statute is an exception to cooperate similar to Article 98 of the Rome Statute. Such a provision may have been seen as unnecessary since the exercise of jurisdiction over officials with immunity is excluded by Article 46A bis of the Statute of the African Court.Footnote 33 However, it should be recalled that the phrase ‘officials’ in the Statute remains to be interpreted by the Court, and it may be that in the future Article 46 A bis could be interpreted by the Court as not applying to all officials entitled to immunity under international law.Footnote 34 Moreover, depending on the interpretation of the phrase ‘during their tenure in office’, immunity under Article 46 Abis may cease after a person leaves office even for acts performed in an official capacity while in office. This would mean the Court would be entitled to exercise jurisdiction over some individuals who are no longer officials in respect of acts for which they retain immunity under customary international law. At any rate, it may well be that it is necessary to provide an exception from the duty to cooperate for other reasons, such as national security. While the Rome Statute does contain an elaborate regime in Article 72 for dealing with materials that could prejudice national security, Article 93(4) makes it plain that a State may deny a request to provide information or documents if the provision of such information or documents would prejudice national security.

As discussed above, experience with the ICC’s referral of cases of non-cooperation to political bodies does not reveal a promising pattern. Nonetheless, there is a value of such referral, even if it does lead to any concrete results of sanction. It serves, in the first place, to place the issue on the agenda and to afford States the opportunity to discuss the matter. Whether States take the opportunity or not is an altogether different matter. Second, whatever the consequences (or lack thereof), States generally do not like to be shown in bad light in reports before international organizations. Finally, while empirically political bodies have not acted on cases of referral of non-cooperation, that does not mean this will always be the case. Providing for referral of non-cooperation creates the possibility, even if remote, of some action. The Malabo Protocol could, therefore, have made provision for a referral of cases of non-cooperation.

There are other aspects of cooperation that could have been addressed in Statute. For one thing, the Statute does not address the potential for conflicting requests of cooperation, particularly in relation to arrest and surrender.Footnote 35 The nature of the crimes covered in the Statute, namely international and transnational crimes, creates the potential for multiple claims of jurisdiction, with the potential for multiple requests for surrender or extradition. A provision on how a requested State is to priorities these requests could be useful to avoid conflict between States inter se, and States and the Court. The Statute could also have provided for a consultation mechanism, for those cases where a States have difficulty cooperating with the Court.Footnote 36 Finally, in the light of the complementary jurisdiction of the Court, a provision promoting, if not obliging, interstate cooperation to foster domestic investigations and prosecution would have been advisable. Such a provision is also lacking in the Rome Statute and there have been efforts to address this gap.Footnote 37 The gap is particularly acute given the Malabo Protocol establishes jurisdiction over transnational crimes which are ordinarily prosecuted in domestic courts.

While there are certainly provisions that could have been included, for example exception from the duty to cooperate and provisions on interstate cooperation, on the whole the legal framework for cooperation under the Statute is sufficiently comprehensive to facilitate cooperation with the Court. Experience from the early years of the ICC, however, shows that a sufficient legal framework does not always translate to full cooperation. Moreover, adequacy of the international framework is also often insufficient. A strong domestic framework to implement the international law framework is very often crucial. Indeed, in South Africa, the Supreme Court of Appeal found that there was a duty to arrest Al-Bashir based almost entirely on domestic law.Footnote 38 I turn now to address potential challenges and opportunities for effective cooperation.

4. Prospect for Full and Effective Cooperation

As a general rule, States cooperate with international criminal courts and tribunals in accordance with their obligations. It is mainly when there are in conflicts in obligations and/or when national interests are negatively implicated that obligations to cooperate are likely not to be complied with. This includes national interests relating to political relationships with States and international organizations, as is the case in relation to the request for the arrest and surrender of Al-Bashir which would affect not only an African State Parties’ relations with the Sudan but also with the AU. Arresting a sitting foreign head of State (or maybe even a former head of State who still has the respect of his State) is, quite apart from the issue of immunities, politically more risky or undesirable than arresting and surrendering a person from another State who does not hold high office. In this sense, the inclusion of Article 46 A bis on the respect of immunities will not only reduce the possibility of a conflict in legal obligations, but will also reduce the potential for the conflict between political interests and the duty to cooperate.

However, even with the preservation of immunity under the Statute, there remains the possibility for non-cooperation with requests from the Court. As mentioned above, for example, there remains the possibility of a restricted interpretation of Article 46 A bis by the Court, potentially re-establishing the immunity-cooperation conflict. At any rate, when it comes to prosecutions of certain offences in the material jurisdiction of the African Court, it is unlikely that a government that has successfully taken over power through unconstitutional change of government would cooperate with the Court in proceedings related to the crime of unconstitutional change in government. Other reasons for non-cooperation may include, for example, an appeal to national security where requested documents or materials are deemed classified. Whatever the reason, there remains the possibility for non-cooperation with the requests of the Court.

The possibility brings into sharp focus the question of consequences for non-cooperation. Leaving aside the debate on the correct interpretation of the Rome Statute and its Article 98, part of the reason for the continued non-cooperation with the ICC is the impotence of the enforcement mechanisms for non-cooperation with Rome Statute obligations, namely the Security Council and the Assembly of States Parties. Thus, when faced with competing obligations and interests, States Parties to the Rome Statute are likely to choose other obligations over those under the Rome Statute since violations of the latter do not carry any real consequences.

A mechanism that could prove useful in facilitating cooperation with the obligations under the Statute may be the powers of the African Union’s Assembly of Heads of State to sanction non-compliance with AU decisions under Article 23 of the AU Constitutive Act. As discussed, however, this would require the power to refer cases of non-cooperation to the Assembly. At any rate, whether this will be applied will be dependent on the political will of the Assembly which, like the Security Council, is a political body that takes into account political considerations in its decisions to exercise the powers to sanction. Political pressure from other States Parties to the African Court, including through exertion of economic pressure, on a non-complying state, might be yet another option for ensuring compliance. It is widely reported, for example, that the decision of Malawi to withdraw from hosting the AU Summit in 2012 was the threat of withdrawal of aid by mainly European States Parties to the Rome Statute.Footnote 39 However, whether powerful African States would be willing to exert that kind of pressure, and risk damaging relations with other States for the sake of the African Court is also unlikely.

5. Conclusion

The Statute establishes a strong and coherent legal framework for cooperation with the Court. While there are certainly other provisions that could have been included, this framework, based on comparable frameworks in the statutes of other international criminal tribunals, is comprehensive and addresses all necessary elements. This framework contains the provisions necessary to facilitate cooperation. Moreover, the inclusion of a provision respecting the immunity of officials, will significantly reduce incidences likely to lead to non-cooperation. Cooperation, however, is not dependent only on the legal framework. Where cooperation conflicts with political interests of States Parties there may, however, still be cases of non-cooperation.

In cases of potential non-cooperation from States Parties, the most important indicator of whether cooperation will take place will be the political will of other States Parties of the African Court, whether individually through influence, including economic pressure, or collectively through, for example, the power of the Assembly of Heads of State of the African Union to sanction members for non-compliance with the AU decisions. The experience of the ICC, however, does not paint a picture of promise. Whether AU Member States, given their relative homogeneity, will lead to different results remains to be seen.

C Modes of Participation, Immunity, Defences, Sentences and Reparations

26 Modes of Liability and Individual Criminal Responsibility

Wayne Jordash QC and Natacha Bracq
1. Introduction

The last two decades have been a period of remarkable growth in the prospects for accountability at the international level through the establishment of an array of international criminal tribunals, including the International Criminal Court (ICC). Despite well documented (and ongoing) travails, these institutions have driven understanding, debate and codification of important aspects of the legal framework required to ensure individual criminal liability for serious violations of international humanitarian law (IHL).

For reasons and motivations that will remain a source of debate and a degree of understandable cynicism, these developments appear to have breathed life into the African Union (AU)’s own efforts towards a regional mechanism governed by its own African Court of Justice and Human Rights Statute (AU Statute).Footnote 1 On one view, the proposed AU Statute represents an attempt to improve on its predecessors, such as the Rome Statute that governs the ICC, including expanding the range of applicable crimes and modes of liability, as well as containing an unprecedented recognition of corporate liability in international criminal law.

However, obviously, expansions and modifications do not necessarily equate to genuine progression or enhanced effectiveness. As will be discussed in this Chapter, the AU’s approach to modes of liability in Article 28N of the proposed Statute, whilst being ambitious and innovative, particularly with regard to the addition of new modes of liability that provide an expanded range of ways that crimes may be committed, may not foreshadow improvement or increased efficiency in the AU’s putative adjudicative processes.

On examination, in many instances, it is questionable whether these additions will produce sufficiently specific or certain modes of liability to facilitate effective or more efficient prosecutions. Modes of liability are ‘linking principles’ used to connect accused with particular actions, criminals with other criminals, past decisions with consequences, either foreseen or unforeseen and punishment with moral desert.Footnote 2 As such, especially in complex cases, they must be clearly and specifically defined if they are to prove fit for purpose in the practical setting of a courtroom. As will be discussed in this Chapter, the proposed AU Statute’s approach to liabilities and their probable impact upon these linking capabilities raise many preliminary concerns. If Article 28N proceeds in its current form, the new African Court of Justice and Human Rights (AU Court) will face difficult challenges concerning many of the proposed new modes of liability, including their application to a range of old (e.g. genocide or crimes against humanity) and new (e.g. corruption or piracy) crimes and new types of entities (e.g. legal persons) and their overall impact upon future trials.

This Chapter does not purport to address each and every concern arising from the drafting of Article 28N. It is a preliminary analysis of some of the most obvious and pressing issues that suggest that the overall approach to modes of responsibility in Article 28N lacks the clarity and required to provide routes to the effective adjudication of the range of crimes and to keep trials moving. Some of these problems may have arisen due to simple drafting errors, such as, perhaps, the absence of a clear distinction between principal and accessory liability; others however appear to originate from (well intentioned) practical missteps that include the introduction of a range of new modes of liability (e.g. organizing, directing, facilitating, financing and counselling) that appear to be duplicative or overlapping, with no apparent purpose other than to provide anxious prosecutors with the reassurance that every iota of conceivable misconduct is captured within its reach.

Nonetheless, throughout this Chapter, the authors have endeavoured to keep in mind an obvious practical reality, namely that every international tribunal must engage ‘in a ‘continuous quest’ for theories of liability that can adequately address the systemic character of international crimes’.Footnote 3 Modes of participation inspired by domestic legislation and integrated into international tribunals’ statutes may not always be a perfectly good fit to address the challenges confronting international criminal law. They must continuously evolve (or be revealed) as new types of involvement or means of participation are exposed in real life trials. Bringing individuals to justice under the (sometimes restrictive) confines of international criminal statutes demands a considerable degree of judicial creativity with regard to honing their utility if misconduct is to be captured and individuals are to be allowed due process and fairly held accountable for any crimes.

As for the latter, due process demands that any judicial creativity must proceed cautiously. Modes of liability may only be interpreted in light of the objectives and principles of international criminal justice. Tribunals must ensure respect for fundamental due process considerations, such as the principles of nullum crimen sine lege, and nulla poena sine lege that are well-established principles in customary international law and apply to the various modes of liability, as well as being codified in the Rome Statute.Footnote 4 Amongst several other prerequisites, such principles demand clarity of pleading of the modes of liabilityFootnote 5 and that criminal liability should be individual, and sufficiently foreseeable and accessible at the time of the commission of the act or omission.Footnote 6

Whatever the rights or wrongs of Article 28N, the AU Court’s challenges will be no different and, in the end, much will depend on the inventiveness and practical knowhow of the judges working to meet the multifarious demands of the trial processes. However, as will be discussed in this Chapter, given the serious ambiguities and anomalies that run through the critical terms of Article 28N, the drafters have handed these judges a herculean, if not impossible, task. In summary, Article 28N’s drafting may give rise to insuperable obstacles that stand in the way of both the practical and principled application of international law within the AU Court.

Criminal law frameworks generally rest on one of two basic models of criminal liability ‘the unitary perpetrator model’ and ‘the differential participation model’.Footnote 7 The first Section of the Chapter examines whether the drafters of 28N intended to opt for one of these models. On the face of the pleading, Article 28N may have adopted a unitary participation model. It contains a broad mix of modes that include both principal and accessorial modes of liability. However, as will be discussed, this is far from clear. Article 28N contains a myriad of overlapping modes of liability that suggest that the drafter may have been more focused on ensuring that the provision captured every conceivable form of conduct, rather than making an active selection for one and not the other. As unlikely as it may seem, it may be that the drafter simply stumbled into the unitary participation model whilst focused upon this objective.

The second Section of the Chapter examines the various modes of liability contained in Article 28N Statute and discusses some of the interpretative issues that will arise. Article 28N introduces an array of modes of responsibility that have not been part of modern international criminal law statutes. While reproducing many of the modes of liability that are usual, Article 28N includes new forms of complicity, namely organizing, directing, facilitating, financing, counselling and ‘accessory before and after the fact’. As will be discussed, these ‘new’ and overlapping modes of liability may not in the final analysis prove necessary, let alone useful, as vehicles for practical criminal process and adjudication. Most indictments and trials at the international level suffer from overload and vagueness and the pleading of a multitude of liabilities that play no meaningful role in the proceedings, proceedings are likely to do nothing more than distract from the core issues in contention. Additionally, many trials over the last few decades have already suffered the deleterious effects of judicial attempts to assemble joint enterprise forms of liability from statutes that failed to adequately contemplate the challenges of linking remote ‘masterminds’ to those directly perpetrating the crimes. As will be discussed in the second Section, there is little to suggest that several of the liabilities that constitute ‘commission’ in the AU Statute will not lead to the same process problems and appear to have been included without a reasoned consideration of necessity or practical utility.

Finally, the third Section of the Chapter will examine Article 46C of the AU Statute and the manner in which it innovates to define a form of corporate criminal liability in international criminal law. Article 46C appears to describe a mode of liability that is close to the Australian ‘corporate culture’ model of corporate criminal liability which is a variant of the organizational liability model (and not the identification or vicarious model). However, many questions concerning its physical and mental elements remain unanswered and in need of significant judicial interpretation if it is to provide a useful mechanism for determining whether corporations are responsible for criminal conduct. One thorny but essential question concerns more generally how Article 46C will interact with Article 28N, particularly with regard to the aiding and abetting mode of liability.

A. The Distinction between Principal and Accessory Modes of Liability in the Proposed AU Statute
1. International Criminal Law’s Approach

Criminal law processes at the domestic or international level generally opt for one of two approaches when ascribing liability for action against individuals, either the ‘unitary perpetrator model’ or the ‘differential participation model’.Footnote 8 According to the unitary perpetrator model, every person who contributes to the crime is considered a perpetrator regardless of the nature of his or her participation.Footnote 9 This ‘expansive’ notion of perpetratorship is based on the premise that a plurality of persons implies a plurality of offences.Footnote 10 Whoever ‘contributes any cause to the commission of a crime, regardless of how close or distant the cause from the final result, they must be considered as (co-) author of the crime’Footnote 11 and ‘[q]uestions of causation, mens rea, justification and excuse arise independently from the participant’s own act and a conviction is of the crime proper’.Footnote 12 The unitary model obviates any need for distinguishing between participants in wrongdoing: ‘[t]here are no accomplices; all are principals’.Footnote 13 Under this theory, the actual contribution of the individual is significant only with regard to sentencing.Footnote 14

In contrast, the ‘differential participation model’ distinguishes between perpetrators and accessories. In basic terms, perpetrators are those at the centre of the crime, while accessories assist in, or prompt its commission and act, for instance, as solicitors, instigators, or aiders and abettors.Footnote 15 This model is based on the assumption that participation in a crime can be so different in weight and proximity that each person should be treated differently according to their involvement.Footnote 16 This model is not only relevant for assessing an appropriate sentence, but also for clarifying the individual criminal liability for acts or omissions.Footnote 17

Jackson identifies three stages of differentiation in the participation in wrongdoing: (1) the doctrinal differentiation that distinguishes amongst participants in wrongdoing at the level of legal doctrine. At this level, the law recognizes the category of accomplices with certain doctrinal requirements of conduct and fault; (2) the differentiation in the attribution of responsibility which distinguishes among participants in wrongdoing at the stage of conviction or responsibility. The attribution of responsibility is not linked to the wrong of the principal but to the accessories’ own contribution to that wrong; and (3) the differentiation in the consequences of responsibility which distinguishes among participants at the sentencing or remedial stage of the system.Footnote 18 In stage (3), variance in role is expressed at the sentencing level.Footnote 19 According to Jackson, the principles of culpability and fair labelling require differentiation amongst participants at each of these three stages.Footnote 20

At the sentencing stage, this model allows ‘for both sentencing guidelines according to the various modes of participation and also a unitary range of sentencing’.Footnote 21 In the latter case, each contribution to the crime is considered on its own:Footnote 22 ‘by either upgrading perpetrators or downgrading accessories’.Footnote 23 Courts thus determine the penalty according to the mode and degree of participation.Footnote 24

Many international criminal law commentators consider that distinguishing between principal perpetrators and accomplices is an important asset to international criminal law, especially in the identification of the masterminds behind the crimes.Footnote 25 This support was echoed most recently during the academic debate arising from Stewart’s argument that accomplice liability in international criminal law should be reduced to a single notion of perpetration.Footnote 26

Stewart observes (correctly) that complicity has not been sufficiently dealt with ‘in the scholarly revolt against international modes of liability’.Footnote 27 Instead the debate has mainly focused on joint criminal enterprise, command responsibility, perpetration and co-perpetration.Footnote 28 Consequently, complicity has escaped some of the criticism that has befallen other modes of liability.Footnote 29 Stewart argues that complicity conflicts with both: (1) the existence of congruence between the mental element of the crime and the mental element required of the accomplice and (2) the need for a causal connection between the accomplice’s acts and the harm contemplated in the crime.Footnote 30 In the end, he concludes, that the differentiated approach violates the principles of culpabilityFootnote 31 and fair labelling.Footnote 32

Stewart suggests ‘the source of complicity’s departures from basic principles […] stems from international criminal law’s emulation of objectionable domestic criminal doctrine’.Footnote 33 He further argues, ‘complicity’s most objectionable characteristics are inherited from domestic exemplars that some scholars denounce as a conceptual “disgrace”’.Footnote 34 For example, referring to the debate on the mental element for accessorial liability, more particularly the competing rationale for the purpose/knowledge/recklessness standards, Stewart states:

On closer inspection, none of the three highly debated standards (purpose, knowledge, recklessness) is theoretically justifiable. Like other modes of liability in international criminal justice, all three violate the principle of culpability in certain circumstances because they all tolerate the imposition of a crime’s stigma in situations in which the person convicted of the offence did not make the blameworthy choice necessary to be found guilty of that particular offence. Many point out the perversity of using JCE III to escalate blame for genocide in this manner, but what about instances in which complicity has an identical effect? With accessorial liability, individuals are also held responsible for genocide where they knew or were merely aware that genocide was one of a number of crimes that would probably be committed. These scenarios, which are actually more common in practice, violate culpability too. Tellingly, these violations are explicitly based on examples drawn from a host of Western systems.Footnote 35

As a consequence, Stewart argues that complicity ‘should collapse along with all other modes of liability into a single broad notion of perpetration’,Footnote 36 where a principal is any participant who ‘made a substantial causal contribution to a prohibited harm while harboring the mental element necessary to make him responsible for that crime’.Footnote 37 In line with the unitary model, the accomplice’s contribution to the crime can be accounted for at the sentencing stage.Footnote 38

However, several well respected academics in area of analysis, including Jackson, Ohlin, Robinson, Werle and Burghardt have rejected this radical proposal and reiterated their support for a differentiated system of responsibility for international crimes.Footnote 39 While agreeing with Stewart’s criticism that the current interpretation of accessorial modes of liability in international criminal law is far from perfect, they consider that distinguishing between principal perpetrators and accomplices remains important to international criminal law, especially in the identification of the masterminds behind the crimes.Footnote 40

According to Werle and Burghardt, Jackson’s arguments that the principles of culpability and fair labelling are conflicted do not hold water.Footnote 41 They suggest that both models (unitary and differentiated) may be appropriate for international criminal law. Nevertheless, they conclude that, ‘certain normative and empirical features of international criminal law, in general, and of the system of the ICC Statute in particular, weigh heavily in favor of a differentiation model, where modes of participation are indicative of the degree of criminal responsibility’.Footnote 42 To their minds, international criminal law is charged with developing ‘normative criteria for gradation of responsibility’ insofar as the discipline deals with ‘the most serious crimes committed by a large number of persons in complex factual scenarios’.Footnote 43

Accordingly, they consider that modes of participation are necessary indicators of the degree of individual criminal responsibility.Footnote 44 The differentiation model involves key procedural consequences such as the obligation of the prosecution to set out facts and legal elements of the charges in detail; the application of different legal thresholds to the different modes of participation; and a more transparent and predictable sentencing process.Footnote 45 By contrast, the unitary model avoids the ‘thorny issue of normative gradation for the purpose of a guilty verdict, only to find it again at the sentencing stage’.Footnote 46

No matter how difficult is the task of defining the criteria that may be used to establish the degree of blameworthiness, it is one we cannot shy away from without abandoning the constitutive idea of international criminal law itself – the idea of individual criminal responsibility.Footnote 47

For Jackson, Stewart’s proposal is also flawed and the expressive benefits of a unitary model of responsibility are more illusory than real.Footnote 48 According to Jackson, even if there were some benefit to Stewart’s proposal, it overrides the fundamental principles of culpability and fair labelling that underpin a differentiated model of participation in crime.Footnote 49 Jackson argues that eliminating complicity would potentially violate the principle of fair labelling in criminal law, which requires that ‘wrongdoing is labelled accurately and, with a sufficient degree of specificity to distinguish law-breaking of a different kind or gravity’.Footnote 50 Jackson and Ohlin highlighted that otherwise ‘some participants’ responsibility would be radically over-weighted, others radically under-weighted, and the system would tell us virtually nothing about what the wrongdoer did’.Footnote 51

Jackson eloquently summarizes the importance of the differentiated model:

A unitary model of participation is inconsistent with how we do, and ought to, think about responsibility. To borrow Darryl Robinson’s example, the groom, bartender, and guest are all participants in a wedding. Indeed, they may all causally contribute to it. But we would not deny profound differences in their roles. Likewise, in the context of wrongdoing, complicity is a necessary element of a complete account of morality and responsibility. Gardner argues that ‘the distinction between principals and accomplices is embedded in the structure of rational agency. As rational beings, we cannot live without it’. There are two elements to Gardner’s account. The first concerns the wrongness of complicity: we should be concerned with not only the harms we do ourselves but also those we help or influence others to do. The second concerns the scope of that wrong: both principals and accomplices should be responsible for their own actions.Footnote 52

Finally, according to Robinson, the differentiation model has an expressive function by reflecting ‘meaningful moral differences between those who cause or control the crime and those who made blameworthy but minor and secondary contributions’.Footnote 53 As an illustrative example, Robinson explains that the ‘should have known’ standard of command responsibility has been accepted as a justifiable element in the context of a command relationship. The unitary model will not provide such flexibility and would have to either allow the ‘should have known’ standard in all contexts or prohibit it entirely.Footnote 54

Therefore, unsurprisingly perhaps, the ad hocs have tended to interpret their Statutes to distinguish between principals and accomplices and have to a greater or lesser degree adopted the ‘differential participation model’. The classic principal modes of liability at these tribunals are commission and joint commission. Among the accessory modes of liability, there are two main ways in which an individual may act as an accomplice; either ordering, planning, and instigating (which describe proximity between the perpetrator and the commission of the crime), or aiding and abetting (which generally entails a subsidiary contribution to the criminal act).

However, the ad hocs Statutes do not contain these express distinctions and instead place principal liability at the same level and within the same category as accessorial liability.Footnote 55 Instead, these distinctions have largely evolved through a process of incremental interpretation and jurisprudential development. As is now part of international justice’s well known legacy, it was only in 1999, when grappling with the complexity of how to define a joint criminal enterprise (JCE) liability to cope with contributions to collective action, that the Tadić ICTY Appeals Chamber distinguished between principal and accessory liability:

In light of the preceding propositions it is now appropriate to distinguish between acting in pursuance of a common purpose or design to commit a crime, and aiding and abetting.

  1. (i) The aider and abettor is always an accessory to a crime perpetrated by another person, the principal. (…)Footnote 56

In 2003, the ICTY Appeal Decision in the Milutinović case further clarified that, under customary international law (and therefore under Article 7 of the ICTY Statute), the doctrine of JCE gave rise to principal liability.Footnote 57 Subsequently, the ICTY has relied upon these two decisions as a basis upon which they could distinguish between principal and accessory liability.Footnote 58 Similarly, at the ICTR, the Court relied upon the Tadić Decision to hold that Article 6 of their Statute (which mirrors Article 7 of the ICTY Statute) expresses a distinction between principal and accessory liability.Footnote 59 Consistent with the maintenance of these distinctions, accessory modes of responsibility generally attract a lower sentence than those resulting from responsibility as a co-perpetrator.Footnote 60

This distinction is more apparent on the face of the Rome Statute. However, judicial interpretation has created a degree of uncertainty concerning the nature of the distinction that is yet to be resolved. In the first place, the Rome Statute expressly enumerates four types of criminal responsibility: (1) committing a crime – perpetration and co-perpetrationFootnote 61; (2) ordering and instigatingFootnote 62; (3) aiding and abettingFootnote 63; and (4) contributing to the commission of a crime by a group of persons acting with a common purpose.Footnote 64 In Lubanga, the first case at the ICC, Pre-Trial Chamber I drew several distinctions between these modes of liability, noting that:

[The Rome Statute] distinguished between (i) the commission stricto sensu of a crime by a person as an individual, jointly with another or through another person within the meaning of Article 25(3)(a) of the Statute, and (ii) the responsibility of superiors under Article 28 of the Statue and ‘any other forms of accessory, as opposed to principal liability provided for in Article 25(3)(b) to (d) of the Statute’ [ordering, soliciting and inducing, aiding and abetting and contribution].Footnote 65

Similarly, in 2010, the Mbarushimana Pre-Trial Chamber found that Article 25(3) entailed a hierarchy of responsibility and described the modes of liability as being arranged in accordance with ‘a value oriented hierarchy of participation in a crime under international law’, where the ‘control over the crime decreases’ as one moves down the sub-paragraphs.Footnote 66 This is consistent with a value-oriented hierarchy of participation in a crime that places commission as the highest degree of individual responsibility and contribution to a group crime as the ‘weakest mode of participation’.Footnote 67

However, with specific focus upon sentencing principles, the Katanga Trial Chamber appears to have chipped away at this erstwhile clarity. Whilst using the ‘differential participation model’ to classify principals and accessories, the Katanga Trial Chamber rejected the Mbarushimana Pre-Trial Chamber’s decision and held that the distinction between the different modes of liability as principal or accomplice did not amount to a hierarchy of blameworthiness. The Chamber also stated that there was no rule in the Statute or the Rules of Procedure that necessitated the imposition of lower sentences for accomplices as against principals. Referring to national criminal codes, such as that operative in Germany, where the sentence for each is identical (even if mitigation may lower the eventual sentence of the aiderFootnote 68), the Chamber concluded that there was no automatic correlation between modes of liability and penalty.Footnote 69 Accordingly, a person responsible as an instigator may incur a penalty akin or even identical to that handed down against a person found responsible as a perpetrator of the same crime.Footnote 70

In sum, the ICCs’ precise approach to these foundational issues remains a work in progress. Although the modes of liability in the Rome Statute appear embedded in a differential participation model, there is still plenty of room for manoeuvre before the Appeals Chamber proffers some certainty to these issues, especially with regard to the sentencing provisions.Footnote 71

2. Article 28N’s Approach

Turning to Article 28N of the AU Statute and which of the two models are intended, it begins with the phrase: ‘An offence is committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in this Statute: [sub-paragraphs]’.Footnote 72 The three subsequent sub-paragraphs contain a broad mix of overlapping modes that include both principal and accessorial modes of liability. Sub-paragraph (i) lists a series of liabilities, namely, ‘incites, instigates, organizes, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute’. The second and third sub-paragraphs respectively refer to accessorial liability: ‘aiding and abetting’ and a mode of joint liability for anyone who ‘is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy’.

As may be seen, this construction is anything but straightforward. On the face of the pleading, Article 28N adopts a unitary participation model whereby anyone who contributes to the crime is to be held liable as principal. The overarching definition of commission suggests that Article 28N entails only one main mode of liability (i.e. ‘commission’) that is sub-divided into several forms (as outlined in the three sub-paragraphs referenced above). In the AU Statute, the imputation of the conduct of a principal to an accomplice is achieved by including complicit conduct within the terms of commission. This approach appears to be broadly consistent with the approach taken by certain African States (e.g. Kenya,Footnote 73 Tanzania,Footnote 74 NigeriaFootnote 75 and ZambiaFootnote 76) whereby commission is elaborated as a catchall category into which falls all manner of other forms: for example, the person who aided and abetted, counselled or procured a person to commit the act is regarded as the person who committed the act.

As outlined above, the AU Statute’s approach contrasts with the current trend in international criminal law. Consequently, the adoption of the unitary participation model in the proposed AU Statute may have adopted a path that veers away from a strict adherence to principles of culpability and fair labelling. As discussed above, in international criminal law, these principles suggest differentiation amongst participants in crime, not only at the sentencing stage, but also in the attribution of responsibility. Accordingly, a statute where modes of participation are indicative of the nature and degree of individual criminal responsibility may more accurately and adequately reflect the complex factual situations, the large number of perpetrators, the variance in involvement, and the seriousness of the crimes that may be considered by the new Court. Therefore, as with the ICC, the guarantee of a distinction between these different forms of individual responsibility may be important to ensure the legitimacy of the work of the AU Court.Footnote 77

A closer examination of Article 28N’s unitary participation formulation raises even more doubts about its ability to achieve some of these aims. Not only does Article 28N define the commission of an offence as the same as an attempted commission of an offence (an ‘offence is committed by a person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for the Statute also attempts to commit any of the offences set forth’), many of the forms of commission, beyond reassuring the anxious drafter that every conceivable direct or indirect act or omission falls within its terms, appear to serve little or no useful purpose.

As will be further discussed below,Footnote 78 irrespective of whether they are forms of direct or indirect commission, the appearance of a number of these overlapping modes of liability serves only to confuse rather than clarify or enhance effective assessment of individual culpability. A striking illustration of this potential may be seen in the use of ‘co-principal’ in sub-paragraph (i) which suggests that Article 28N is designed to encompass a mode of joint commission. However, this reference appears to overlap with, or even mirror, the notion of ‘collaboration’ in sub-paragraph (iii). Similarly, incitement and instigation are both included in Article 28 as forms of commission. However, as instigating requires acts that influence the direct perpetrator by inciting, soliciting or otherwise inducing him to commit the crime,Footnote 79 Article 28N’s inclusion of both incitement and instigation may therefore have created unhelpful overlap or even duplication.

Therefore, although Article 28N may reflect an intention to adopt a ‘unitary participation model’, this intention is made less clear by the myriad of additional modes of liability. As unlikely as it may seem, it may be that the drafter simply stumbled into adopting the unitary participation model but then departed from this model through a determination not to be caught short.

Moreover, other aspects of the Statute, such as Article 43A addressing sentencing, fails to proffer any decisive clarification of these important questions. In stating that ‘[i]n imposing the sentences, the Trial Chambers shall take into account such factors as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted persons’Footnote 80 it reproduces the provision of the ICTY and ICC Statutes. As discussed above, the ICTY has interpreted these provisions as reflective of the differential model,Footnote 81 whereas the ICC Trial Chamber in Katanga has done otherwise.

3. Overloading the Statute with Multiple Modes of Liability

As mentioned above, Article 28N introduces an array of modes of responsibility that have not been part of modern international criminal law statutes. While reproducing many of the modes of liability that are the norm in the ad hocs Statutes, Article 28N includes new forms of complicity, namely organizing, directing, facilitating, financing, counselling and ‘accessory before and after the fact’.

However, these ‘new’ and overlapping modes of liability may not be necessary, let alone useful, to cope with the rigours of practical criminal process and adjudication. Whether one accepts the (persuasive) arguments of commentators such as Ambos, who have recommended a radical reduction in the range of modes of liability and ‘a rule limiting complicity (secondary participation) to inducement/instigation and other assistance (“aiding and abetting”)’,Footnote 82 it is difficult to understand the purpose of loading the AU Statute in this manner. In particular, it is already difficult to delineate some of the modes of accessory liability contained in the ad hocs and ICC Statutes: planning, ordering, instigating, aiding and abetting and contributing are in practice almost impossible to separate from each other,Footnote 83 especially when viewed through (anticipated) complexity of a range of concurrent criminal and non-criminal action. There are many such overlaps, including between abetting, ordering and inducing,Footnote 84 as well as a lack of a clear demarcation between soliciting and inducing, that each appear to encompass a situation where a person is influenced by another to commit a crime.Footnote 85

In reality, the tendencies of most international prosecutors to overload and plead as vague an indictment as loose pleading standards allow, often leads to indictments and trials at the international level that suffer from a multitude of overlapping liabilities that play little role in the proceedings other than to distract from the core issues in contention. As will be discussed below, there is little to suggest that several of the liabilities that constitute ‘commission’ in the AU Statute do not equally foreshadow a level of distraction that may serve to undermine the precision and the accuracy of the adjudication.

B. The New Modes of Liability

As noted above, Article 28N sub-paragraph I includes organizing, directing, facilitating, financing and counselling as forms of commission. These are modes of liability that have not been deployed at the ad hocs or the ICC. Indeed, most of these new modes of liability seem to have been derived or adopted from the UN Convention on Transnational Organized Crime (UNTOC) which requires State parties to adopt legislative measures to establish as specific criminal offences the following conduct: organizing, directing, aiding, abetting, facilitating or counselling the commission of serious crime involving an organized criminal group.Footnote 86

1. Organizing and Directing

As noted, ‘organizing’ and ‘directing’ are forms of liability that are not employed at the ad hocs or at the ICC. Nevertheless, their insertion in Article 28N appears to have been inspired by international and regional instruments that seek to address and criminalize terrorism and organized crime. Organizing and directing, along with facilitating (see below), are contained in UNTOC Article 5(1)(b) that lists modes of liability in relation to an array of organized crime. The Council of Europe Convention on the Prevention of Terrorism also requires state parties to adopt such measures as may be necessary to establish as a criminal offence ‘organizing or directing others to commit’ the offences of public provocation to commit a terrorist offence, recruitment for terrorism and training for terrorism.Footnote 87 Research, however, suggests that most states have not chosen to incorporate these particular modes of liability into their criminal legislation and the majority have instead elected to utilize more classic modes of liability such as aiding and abetting.Footnote 88

Undoubtedly, although there are lessons to be learnt from the ad hocs and the ICC, these ‘new’ modes of liability will require novel and extensive judicial interpretation if they are to be useful. Although organizing is not a form of liability at the ad hocs or the ICC, the conduct encapsulated appears to be the same as, or closely resembles, that captured by the ‘planning’ mode of liability deployed at the ad hocs. Organizing is commonly defined as making arrangements for something to happen.Footnote 89 According to the ad hocs’ jurisprudence, an individual may be held liable when he did not physically commit a crime but participated in its planning. Planning is defined as one or several persons contemplating the commission of a crime at both the preparation and execution phases.Footnote 90 The actus reus of planning requires that one or more persons design the criminal conduct that is later perpetrated. The planning should have been a factor substantially contributing to the criminal conduct.Footnote 91 The required mens rea is the intent to plan the commission of the crime or, at a minimum, the awareness of a substantial likelihood that a crime will be committed in the execution of that plan.Footnote 92 An accused cannot be charged with both planning and committing (or ordering) on the same facts. However, planning may be considered an aggravating circumstance.Footnote 93

Similar convergence and overlaps may be seen with regard to Article 28N’s ‘directing’ mode of liability. Directing appears to be the same as ordering someone, especially officially,Footnote 94 and this appears to be similar to, or the same as, ‘ordering’ (as commonly applied at the ad hocs and the ICC). At the ad hocs, responsibility for ordering requires proof that a person in a position of authority used that authority (de jure or de facto) to instruct another to either commit an offence that in fact occurs or is attempted or perform an act or omission in the execution of which a crime is carried out.Footnote 95 The order must have been a factor substantially contributing to the physical perpetration of a crime or underlying offence.Footnote 96 The ICC has taken a similar approach.Footnote 97

In addition, the accused need only instruct another to carry out an act or engage in an omission – and not necessarily a crime or underlying offence per se – if he has the intent that a crime or underlying offence be committed in the execution of the order, or if he is aware of the substantial likelihood that a crime or underlying offence will be committed.Footnote 98 The ICC similarly requires the person to be at least aware that the crime would be committed in the ordinary course of events as a consequence of the execution or implementation of the order.Footnote 99

2. Facilitation

In international criminal law, facilitation does not constitute a stand-alone mode of liability but is closely related to, or the same as, the concept of aiding and abetting: ‘mere’ facilitation may suffice for aiding and abetting.Footnote 100

Similar to the inclusion of ‘organizing’ and ‘directing’, Article 28N’s adoption of ‘facilitation’ appears to have been inspired by UNTOC and the need for modes of responsibility suited for the prosecution of specified crimes such as terrorism, trafficking in persons or drugs. As noted above, Article 5(1)(b) states that each State Party shall adopt such legislative and other measures as may be necessary to establish as criminal offences, when committed intentionally: (…) (b) Organizing, directing, aiding, abetting, facilitating or counselling the commission of serious crime involving an organized criminal group. However, likewise, the Convention does not offer any insight into the essential constituent elements, preferring to allow States a degree of flexibility in transposing the provision into their domestic legislation. A study of a selection of 15 countries suggests that very few countries have opted to rely upon facilitation as a specific mode of liability and instead rely on the aiding and abetting mode of liability.Footnote 101

3. Financing

In international criminal law, financing is not considered as a mode of liability per se. On the contrary, it is generally an act or conduct that constitutes a way or form of aiding and abetting the crime. An emblematic example may be seen in the Stanišić and Simatović case at the ICTY wherein the accused are charged with aiding and abetting war crimes and crimes against humanity for, inter alia, allegedly financing training camps and special units of the Republic of Serbia State Security and other Serb Forces.Footnote 102

Similar to the above-mentioned modes of liability, the inclusion of ‘financing’ within Article 28N appears to be inspired by the introduction of an array of economic crimes within the AU Statute, such as terrorism, trafficking in humans or drugs, and piracy. The UN Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism observes that the ‘financing of terrorism is a matter of grave concern to the international community as a whole’ and states that ‘any person commits an offence within the meaning of this Convention if that person by any means, directly or indirectly, unlawfully and willfully, provides or collects funds with the intention that they should be used or in the knowledge that they are to be used…’.Footnote 103 Recently, on 31 March 2017, the European Union took a similar approach; publishing Directive 2017/541 on combating terrorism, thereby imposing on member states the obligation to criminalize the financing of terrorism.Footnote 104 The Directive states, inter alia, that ‘criminalization should cover not only the financing of terrorist acts, but also the financing of a terrorist group, as well as other offences related to terrorist activities, such as the recruitment and training, or travel for the purpose of terrorism, with a view to disrupting the support structures facilitating the commission of terrorist offences.’Footnote 105

Financing terrorism is defined as providing or collecting funds, by any means, directly or indirectly, with the intention that they be used, or in the knowledge that they are to be used, in full or in part, to commit, or to contribute to the commission of, any of specific offences such as terrorist offences and offences related to a terrorist group and offences related to terrorist activities (i.e. public provocation to commit a terrorist offence, recruitment or providing training for terrorism).Footnote 106 For certain offences, such as terrorist offences, it is not necessary that the funds be in fact used, in full or in part, to commit, or to contribute to the commission of, any of those offences, nor is it required that the offender knows for which specific offence or offences the funds are to be used.Footnote 107

Thus, one can see where the drafter of Article 28N was headed. However, less clear is its value – particularly in light of the implicit incorporation of financing at the ad hocs as one of a range of similarly incriminating acts (alongside such acts as the provision of logistics, training or propaganda) alleged to support terrorism. It appears as if the drafters, without considering need or utility, merely adopted the literal terms of the UN Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism and other similar international agreements thereby creating a ?new? liability that is at best duplicative.

4. Counselling

Although this mode of liability is new in international criminal law, it has been widely used by national jurisdictions,Footnote 108 and is also contained in several African Criminal Codes (e.g. Ghana,Footnote 109 Kenya,Footnote 110 Tanzania,Footnote 111 NigeriaFootnote 112 and ZambiaFootnote 113). For example, under the United Kingdom (UK) Serious Crime Act 2007, a person may become a party to a crime as a secondary party (who aids, abets, counsels or procures the commission of an offence).Footnote 114

However, the mode of liability appears to overlap substantially with abetting as well as instigating that, as argued above, might itself be considered as an umbrella term that also encompasses incitement and encouragement. UK courts, for example, have accepted that counselling and abetting were very similar. In Attorney General’s Reference (No 1 of 1975), it was held that a meeting of minds between two persons was necessary to hold someone liable for abetting or counselling a crime.Footnote 115 While abetting involves some form of encouragement communicated to and known by the principal to commit the crime (before or during the act), counselling refers to conduct prior to the commission of the crime such as advising on an offence or supplying information necessary to commit the offence.Footnote 116 Counselling involves ‘advising, soliciting, encouraging, or threatening the principal to commit an offence’. In Canada, a similar approach has been taken: counselling involves ‘actively inducing’.Footnote 117 It includes procuring, soliciting or inciting.Footnote 118

Nevertheless, it might be argued that the Article 28N’s term ‘counselling’ evokes a particular type of instigation and therefore may in turn have a useful delineating and expressive purpose. It may help to capture conduct and express specific wrongdoing that is particularly relevant for the new financial crimes, such as the liability of a lawyer or accountant who knowingly provides advice in furtherance of money laundering or corruption. However, in the context of Article 28N and the many new modes of liability, some doubt must arise whether another mode of liability adds to the confusion or will prove to be of real benefit in delineating and prosecuting specific conduct or otherwise promoting fair labelling. As with many of these concerns, only time and practical adjudication will tell.

C. The Classic Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law
1. Aiding and Abetting

Article 28N includes the aiding and abetting mode of liability. It does not elaborate on the constituent elements. Its definition is limited to the statement that an offence is committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in the Statute, aids or abets the commission of any of the offences set forth in the Statute.

Aiding and abetting has been commonly used by the prosecution at the ad hocs and will likely be frequently used at the ICC in its future trials. Similarly, the Statutes of the ad hocs and the ICC include aiding and abetting as a form of liability but without elaboration. However, those terms and the way in which the ad hocs have approached the liability provide a number of lessons for any future AU Court.

The ad hocs and the ICC Statutes define the mode of liability differently. The ad hocs Statutes consider that a person who aided and abetted in the planning, preparation or execution of a crime shall be individually responsible for the crime.Footnote 119 The Rome Statute states that:

In accordance with this Statute, a person shall be criminally responsible and liable for punishment for a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court if that person:

  1. (c) For the purpose of facilitating the commission of such a crime, aids, abets or otherwise assists in its commission or its attempted commission, including providing the means for its commission.Footnote 120

The Rome Statute definition appears to contain additional elements: ‘for the purpose of facilitating’, ‘otherwise assists’, ‘attempted’ and ‘including providing the means’. There is little guidance thus far concerning how the ICC will interpret these defining elements. Although two accused have been recently convicted of aiding and abetting or otherwise assisting the commission of the offence of presenting false evidence and corruptly influencing witnesses in the recent contempt case in Prosecutor v. Bemba Gombo et al., the ICC judges did not provide any real insight into Article 25(3)(c).Footnote 121. In Blé Goudé, the ICC provided the following clarification: ‘In essence, what is required for this form of responsibility is that the person provides assistance to the commission of a crime and that, in engaging in this conduct, he or she intends to facilitate the commission of the crime.’Footnote 122

In contrast, the ad hocs have clarified the basic elements of this mode of liability. The ad hocs define the actus reus of aiding and abetting as carrying out acts to assist, encourage or lend moral support to the commission of a certain specific crime and this support has a substantial effect upon the perpetration of the crime.Footnote 123 The criminal participation must have a direct and substantial effect on the commission of the offence.Footnote 124 In other words, ‘the criminal act most probably would not have occurred in the same way had not someone acted in the role that the accused in fact assumed’.Footnote 125 The ICTY has interpreted the notion of ‘substantial contribution’ in a broad way by including encouragement of the perpetrator or tacit approval.Footnote 126

However, as the debate concerning whether ‘specific direction’ was part of international customary law and an element of aiding and abetting shows, the development, or clarification, of the elements of aiding and abetting at the ad hocs has not been without controversy. On the contrary, in the Perišić case, the ICTY Appeals Chamber considered whether specific direction was an element of aiding and abetting. After reviewing the ICTY and ICTR case law, it concluded that specific direction was an element of the actus reus of aiding and abetting.Footnote 127 As the Chamber explained, the element of specific direction establishes a culpable link between assistance provided by an accused and the crimes of principal perpetrators.Footnote 128 The Chamber further explained that for acts geographically or otherwise proximate to the crimes of principal perpetrators, specific direction might be demonstrated implicitly through discussion of other elements of aiding and abetting liability, such as substantial contribution. However, where an aider and abettor is remote from the crimes the other elements of aiding and abetting may not be sufficient to establish specific direction. In such cases, specific direction should be specifically considered.Footnote 129

However, this decision was highly controversial and subsequently reversed by ICTY Appeals Chamber decisions. In 2014, in the Šainović et al. case, the Appeals Judgment concluded that ‘specific direction’ was not an element of aiding and abetting liability ‘accurately reflecting customary international law and the legal standard that has been constantly and consistently applied in determining aiding and abetting liability.’Footnote 130 The Appeals Chamber noted that, prior to the Perišić Appeals Judgment, ‘no independent specific direction requirement was applied by the Appeals Chamber to the facts of any case before it’.Footnote 131 The Appeals Chamber affirmed that ‘under customary international law, the actus reus of aiding and abetting consists of practical assistance, encouragement, or moral support with a substantial effect on the perpetration of the crime’.Footnote 132 Recently, the ICTY Appeals Chamber in the Stanišić and Simatović case re-affirmed the Šainović ruling overturning decisions that rested upon the application of this element.Footnote 133

With regards to the mens rea, the ad hocs determined that an aider and abettor should have known that his acts would assist in the commission of the crime by the principal perpetrator and must be aware of the ‘essential elements’ of the crime. It does not require that he share the intention of the principal perpetrator of such crime.Footnote 134 The ICTY recognized that knowledge is an element of aiding and abetting under customary international law.Footnote 135 However, it is not necessary that the aider and abettor knew the precise crime that was intended or actually committed, as long as he was aware that one or a number of crimes would probably be committed, and one of these crimes was in fact committed.Footnote 136

As noted above, Article 25(3)(c) of the Rome Statute further requires that the assistance be made ‘for the purpose of facilitating the commission of [the] crime’, thus introducing an additional subjective threshold to the ordinary mens rea requirement of aiding and abetting.Footnote 137 This new element departs from customary international law as considered and determined in the ad hocs’ case law detailed above. As outlined above, in the Blé Goudé case, the ICC stated that: ‘what is required for this form of responsibility is that the person intends to facilitate the commission of the crime.’Footnote 138

Whether this interpretation of ‘purpose’ is wholly justified will remain an ongoing debate for many years. However, what is plain is that ‘purpose’ implies a subjective element stricter than mere knowledge that the accomplice aided or abetted the commission of the crime.Footnote 139 This higher threshold however only refers to the act of facilitation, not the crime itself. Accordingly, this version of aiding and abetting requires a double mental element: one for the act of assistance and one for the crime.Footnote 140

Given Article 28N’s failure to elaborate on the elements of the aiding and abetting mode of liability, it is not clear what path will be taken by the AU Court to its constituent elements. As the experience at the ICTY has shown, international courts have considerable discretion in interpreting the plain words of a statute. Given that Article 28N fails to proffer any meaningful insight into the constituent elements of aiding and abetting, any future AU Court have considerable room to decide whether to opt for the ICC’s more demanding approach – requiring a demonstration of the purpose of facilitation of the crime – or the ICTY’s ‘purposeless’ approach.

Instigating – Inciting

Like the ad hocs and ICC statutes, Article 28N includes both incitement and instigation. However, although the ad hocs’ and ICC statutes provide for both concepts, they draw a distinction between ‘incitement or instigation generally and direct and public incitement to genocide’.Footnote 141

While the first category (incitement/instigation)Footnote 142 is considered as encompassing accessory modes of liability (punishable only where it leads to the actual commission of an offence intended by the instigatorFootnote 143), the second category (direct and public incitement)Footnote 144 has been held to be an inchoate crime only applicable to the crime of genocide.Footnote 145

The AU Statute fails to draw these distinctions, namely incitement is only included as a mode of liability (first category). Unlike the AU Statute, the ad hocs and the ICC statutes expressly refer to the inchoate crime of direct and public incitement to commit genocide.Footnote 146 Incitement is only mentioned once in the AU Statute, as the first in a long line of modes of liability that include instigating, organizing, facilitating and financing.

Turning to the potential interpretation of this mode of liability, the ad hocs’ jurisprudence determines that conduct that constitutes incitement is also encompassed by instigation. Instigating has been defined at the ad hocs as ‘prompting’, ‘urging or encouraging’ another to commit an offence.Footnote 147 In sum, instigating requires acts that influence the direct perpetrator by inciting, soliciting or otherwise inducing him to commit the crime.Footnote 148

As noted above, although the Rome Statute does not expressly refer to instigating, inducing and soliciting have been interpreted as substantially covering the same ground.Footnote 149 In Harun, the ICC considered inducing equivalent to inciting.Footnote 150

Whilst it is sufficient at the ad hocs to demonstrate that the instigation was a factor substantially contributing to the conduct of another person committing the crime,Footnote 151 the ICC requires the inducement (instigation) to involve exertion of influence over another person to commit a crime and the existence of a direct effect on the commission of the crime.Footnote 152 An analysis of the case law at the ICC suggests that the ‘direct effect’ criterion is the same as the ad hoc’s ‘substantial effect’ criterion.Footnote 153 At both the ad hocs and the ICC, it needs to be shown that the accused should have been aware of the likelihood that the commission of a crime would be a probable consequence of his acts.Footnote 154

In sum, the case law of the ad hocs and the ICC suggests that instigating (as a mode of liability) may be considered to be an umbrella term that includes inciting/inducing the crime. The inclusion of both incitement and instigation in Article 28N appears to disregard this jurisprudential history in favour of more duplication.

2. Joint (Principal and Accessory) Liability

Article 28N appears to address crimes committed as part of joint plans involving various masterminds and physical perpetrators. It states, inter alia, that:

An offence is committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in this Statute:

  1. i. Incites, instigates, organizes, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute;

    (…)

  2. iii. Is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute.Footnote 155

This aspect of Article 28N may represent some form of tacit recognition of the experience of the ad hocs and the ICC and international criminal law in general, namely that in most instances cases are likely to be largely focused upon crimes and accountability involving criminal plans, collective action and the examination of ‘a multi-perpetrator setting’.Footnote 156 Modern international criminal law has continuously wrestled with the collective nature of crime involving multiple masterminds and many physical perpetrators that make it difficult to isolate the conduct of each accused.Footnote 157

As a consequence, this area of international criminal law has given rise to a degree of judicial innovation that has led to understandable critique and controversy.Footnote 158 Indeed, arguably, this area is the most contentious area of substantive international criminal law.Footnote 159 In sum, to take into account the manner in which superiors or individuals remote from the crimes actually operate, the ad hocs and the ICC have sought to develop expansive interpretations of the notion of commission. However, these hand-made developments have raised legitimate due process concerns, such as those revolving around fundamental principles of law such as nullum crimen sine lege and nulla poena sine lege.Footnote 160 The AU Court will have to grapple with these same issues. As will be discussed below, in light of the drafting, the path through many of these thorny issues is far from clear.

Firstly, it is important to note that international criminal law has not arrived at a universally accepted doctrine or approach to these collective criminal actions. Each attempt has been widely criticized and little agreement seems to exist on the most appropriate model to prosecute collective crimes. There are three main doctrines that have been used at the international level: conspiracy (inchoate crime), JCE and co-perpetration (modes of liability). These will be briefly considered below.

Conspiracy was introduced into international criminal law through the Nuremberg and Tokyo Charters.Footnote 161 However, conspiracy is an inchoate crime (and not a mode of liability).Footnote 162 It was a crime that assisted in linking ‘several individuals in one general criminal scheme, facilitating their prosecution and making it easier to obtain convictions against the alleged defendants.’Footnote 163 The Tokyo tribunal defined conspiracy to wage aggressive or unlawful war as an agreement by two or more persons to commit this crime.Footnote 164 The accused must have participated or contributed in the aggressive war. Additionally, the accused must have had knowledge of the conspiracy’s aggressive aims and the special intention to support the objects of the conspiracy.Footnote 165 Both the Nuremberg and Tokyo tribunals restricted conspiracy to crimes against peace and rejected its application to other crimes.Footnote 166 Conspiracy was later introduced in the ad hocs Statutes in relation to the crime of genocide.Footnote 167

In addition, Articles 25(3)(d) of the Rome Statute provides for a new accessory mode of liability for collective actions: the contribution to the commission or attempted commission of such a crime by a group of persons acting with a common purpose. This paragraph was adopted as a compromise with conspiracy and was taken from the 1998 Anti-terrorism Convention.Footnote 168 The drafters of the Rome Statute rejected the concept of conspiracy as an inchoate crime and instead adopted a concept of complicity in a group crime as a mode of participation in crime. Conspiracy was deemed as a ‘very divisive issue’ by the drafters.Footnote 169 In the Katanga judgement, the Trial Chamber noted that this accessory mode of liability was introduced in the Rome Statute in order to ensure that the accomplices whose conduct do not amount to aiding and abetting are prosecuted before the ICC.Footnote 170 It further explained that this mode of liability is not a form of JCE in so far as the accused is only liable for the crimes he contributed to the commission of and not all the crimes part of the common plan.Footnote 171 Regarding the level of contribution, the ICC found that the individual criminal responsibility under Article 25(3)(d) needed to reach ‘a certain threshold of significance below which responsibility under this provision [did] not arise’.Footnote 172 It further held that the contribution must be at least significant.Footnote 173

To hold criminally liable individuals committing collective crimes, the ad hocs developed a new mode of participation, the concept of JCE, a common law influenced doctrineFootnote 174 that attempted to capture the collective nature of international crimes. It is a form of commission to assign responsibility to individuals, who did not physically commit the criminal acts but acted with the intent to aid those who did, that arose from an expansive interpretation of the word ‘committing’ under Article 7(1) of the ICTY Statute.Footnote 175 In summary, ‘[w]hoever contributes to the commission of crimes by the group of persons or some members of the group, in execution of a common criminal purpose, may be held to be criminally liable, subject to certain conditions.’Footnote 176 All the participants are equally guilty of the crime regardless of the role each played in its commission.Footnote 177

The doctrine of JCE comprises three forms where accused have associated with other criminal persons, intended to commit a crime, joined others to achieve this goal and made a significant contribution to the commission of the crime. Thus, an individual can be held liable for the actions of other JCE members, or individuals used by them, that further the common criminal purpose (first category of JCE -basic) or criminal system (second category of JCE – systemic or ‘concentration camp cases’), or that are a natural and foreseeable consequence of the carrying out of this crime (third category of JCE – extended).

The three forms of JCE share the same actus reus, namely (i) a plurality of persons (ii) the existence of a common plan, design or purpose which amounts to or involves the commission of a crime provided for in the Statute (iii) the participation of the accused in the common plan involving the perpetration of one of the crimes provided for in the Statute (physical participation, assistance in, or contribution to, the execution of the common plan or purpose).Footnote 178

Regarding the mens rea, each form requires its own elements: JCE I requires proof that all participants shared the same criminal intent. It is necessary to establish that the accused voluntarily participated in the enterprise and intended the criminal result.Footnote 179 JCE II requires that the accused must have personal knowledge of the system of ill-treatment (whether proven by express testimony or inferred from the accused’s position of authority), as well as the intent to further this concerted system of ill-treatment.Footnote 180

For JCE III, a member of the joint criminal enterprise may be held liable for a crime or crimes which he did not physically perpetrate if, having the intent to participate in and further a common criminal design or enterprise, the commission of other criminal acts was a natural and foreseeable consequence of the execution of that enterprise, and, with the awareness that such crimes were a ‘natural and foreseeable’ consequence of the execution of that enterprise, he participated in that enterprise.Footnote 181

Finally, the ICC has taken a different approach to these ‘joint action’ challenges. Instead of conspiracy as an inchoate crime or JCE as a mode of liability, the ICC has enunciated the notion of co-perpetration using the concept of control over the crime. This implies that principals to a crime are not limited to those who physically carry out the objective elements of the offence, but also include those who, in spite of being removed from the scene of the crime, control or mastermind its commission because they decide whether and how the offence will be committed.Footnote 182 The ICC has also expanded this collective mode of liability to include indirect co-perpetration to capture the relationship between co-perpetrators who controlled separate militias, each committing crimes that were part of the common plan.Footnote 183

An in-depth analysis of the merits of each approach to joint action crimes is outside the confines of this Chapter. However, as noted above, there is extensive commentary examining each approach with critics of each and every approach.Footnote 184

In sum, conspiracy was extensively criticized and rapidly abandoned. The records of the international tribunals show that the prosecution of conspiracy proved to be a difficult task.Footnote 185 As a result, the tribunals adopted a strict approach to the conspiracy charge.Footnote 186 These narrow definitions failed to comprehensively encompass the criminal conduct and arguably created a system that permitted defendants to evade criminal responsibility for conduct deserving of it.Footnote 187

Regarding JCE, the lack of distinction between principals and accessories and the foreseeability requirement at the centre of JCE III are considered to be major problems. Commentators argue that the JCE doctrine systematically eviscerates the distinction between principals and accessories. All accused will be convicted of the same thing if they intended to contribute to the common plan.Footnote 188 Furthermore, it is correctly argued, JCE III endangers the principle of individual and culpable responsibility by introducing a form of collective liability, or guilt by association.Footnote 189 Convictions ultimately rest upon a lowered mens rea – a type of recklessness (dolus eventualis) and not a clear intent that the crimes be committed or awareness that those crimes were going to be committed.

The ICC concept of (indirect) co-perpetration is thought to reflect a more objective rationale than JCE.Footnote 190 Commentators argue that the participants’ contribution to a criminal endeavour is defined more precisely.Footnote 191 Moreover, the concept maintains a distinction between principal and accessory.Footnote 192 Only those who had control over the crime would be held liable as perpetrators, the others will be liable as accomplices.

However, a closer examination of these apparent benefits raises serious questions concerning whether the control theory has really improved upon the JCE doctrine in these culpability and legality aspects. Critics argue that the ‘control over the crime’ approach requires an ‘essential’ contribution of the perpetrator to the crimes, departing from the ‘significant’ contribution required for JCE. Commentators have highlighted the difficulty of assessing what constitutes the ‘essential contribution’, particularly that this ‘requires a hypothetical and nearly impossible counterfactual inquiry into whether the defendant’s behavior constituted an essential contribution to the crime’.Footnote 193

The mens rea requirements of co-perpetration also raise serious culpability issues that mirror some of the concerns with JCE III. Co-perpetrators ‘intend’ the crime if they are aware of the risk that the physical perpetrators will commit the offence and the co-perpetrators reconcile themselves to this risk or consent to it.Footnote 194 As stated by Ohlin, at most this is a form of recklessness/dolus eventualis, which closely resembles JCE III.Footnote 195 As discussed above, mere awareness even of a high risk that the crime will occur is not sufficient to found liability under JCE I and II.Footnote 196 As Ohlin has also correctly concluded, this approach consists of a ‘combination of awareness of joint control over the crime with an intentionality requirement that is so watered down that the control requirements appears to be doing all the heavy lifting’.Footnote 197

As may be seen from this brief discussion concerning commonly held due process critiques with regard to conspiracy, JCE and co-perpetration, the AU will be required to steer a path through these various approaches to design an appropriate and practical liability that links individuals to crimes of this nature whilst avoiding this entangled history of due process concerns.

However, the drafters of Article 28N have not provided the basis for a firm beginning. Article 28N appears to suffer from a range of problems that provides fertile ground for a range of confused judicial responses to these most complex problems. First, Article 28N does not appear to expressly opt for, or favour, any of these aforementioned approaches. As the ad hocs and the ICC have demonstrated, this fact alone is not an obstacle to developing expanded notions of commission to deal with joint action crimes. However, on the face of Article 28N, the drafters have hamstrung any future deliberation by failing provide a clear indication of what was intended or which option might best be employed at the future AU Court. Instead, the drafting leaves the door open for all of the above.

As discussed above, unlike the ICC, the ad hocs Statutes failed to articulate any mode of liability that encompassed joint action crimes. Instead, JCE was read into the statutes through a series of creative decisions at the trial and appellate level. Article 28N appears to suffer from the opposite problem and includes a range of definitions that might (or might not) be referencing expanded notions of commission or accessory with a view to encompassing joint action conduct. These include, participation as ‘a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice’; as an ‘accessory before or after the fact’; or any individual that ‘in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences set forth in the present Statute’. It is therefore difficult, if not impossible, to assess what was in the drafters’ mind. The duplication of distinct notions such as the civil law notion of collaboration (also known as association) and the common law notion of conspiracy sitting alongside the conduct of ‘principals, co-principals, agent or accomplice’ is likely to challenge even the best of jurists and academicians, let alone those advocates struggling in the trenches of a future court room.

It appears that the inclusion of conspiracy and collaboration (association) in Article 28N was at least in part heavily influenced by Article 6(1)(b)(ii) of the UNTOC. Article 6(1)(b) states that State Parties shall establish as criminal offences the ‘participation in, association with or conspiracy to commit, attempts to commit and aiding, abetting, facilitating and counselling the commission of [laundering of proceeds of crime].’ However, the interpretative guide of the UNTOC explains that the two approaches were not introduced into the instrument with the expectation that both would be transposed into the same domestic law. It was to reflect the fact that some countries had conspiracy in their law, while others had criminal association (association de malfaiteurs) laws and effective transposition of the Convention at the domestic level involved respect for respective legal tradition and culture.Footnote 198

As a means of incorporating differing legal traditions, this latitude makes practical sense. However, including both in a statute, less so. The two concepts have different elements but essentially cover the same conduct. Conspiracy may be shown through mere proof of an intentional agreement to commit serious crimes for the purpose of obtaining a financial or other material benefit. Since most civil law countries do not recognize conspiracy or do not allow the criminalization of a mere agreement to commit an offence, association focuses on the conduct of the accused. It requires proof of the participation in criminal activities and the general knowledge of the criminal nature of the group or of at least one of its criminal activities or objectives.Footnote 199 If a person takes part in non-criminal action that nonetheless may be supportive of criminal activities, the knowledge that such involvement will contribute to the achievement of a criminal aim of the group will also need to be established.Footnote 200

In addition to this duplication, the current reference in Article 28N of the AU Statute to ‘accessory before or after the fact’ and ‘participation in any other manner’ adds more repetition. Accessory before the fact traditionally encompasses ordering, soliciting or inducing.Footnote 201 Therefore, this provision appears to reiterate the accessory modes of liability already detailed in paragraph (i) of Article 28N.

In sum, not only is Article 28N duplicative and confused, it fails to offer any clarity as to what joint liabilities were intended or are favoured. It appears to do little more than leave the entirety of the interpretation of these complex issues to the (unfortunate) judges who will be forced to grapple with these issues in the course of future proceedings with little or no guidance of the drafters’ intent.

D. Corporate Criminal Liability

The AU Statute is the first to introduce the concept of corporate criminal liability in international criminal law.

Article 46C

Corporate Criminal Liability

  1. 1. For the purpose of this Statute, the Court shall have jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of States.

  2. 2. Corporate intention to commit an offence may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence.

  3. 3. A policy may be attributed to a corporation where it provides the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation.

  4. 4. Corporate knowledge of the commission of an offence may be established by proof that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation.

  5. 5. Knowledge may be possessed within a corporation even though the relevant information is divided between corporate personnel.

  6. 6. The criminal responsibility of legal persons shall not exclude the criminal responsibility of natural persons who are perpetrators or accomplices in the same crimes.

Although it was discussed during the negotiation of the Rome Statute, the French proposal to include corporate criminal liability was rejected by the States.Footnote 202 However, several domestic regimes have granted their courts jurisdiction over international crimes committed by corporations. Corporate criminal liability has been recognized in the Anglo-American legal systems since the mid-90s and there has been progressive adoption of laws extending the court’s jurisdiction to companies in other legal systems in the last decades.Footnote 203 Two surveys of national jurisdictions revealed that over twenty states in America, Europe, Asia, and Oceania (e.g. Australia, Belgium, Canada, France, India, Japan, the Netherlands, Norway, the United Kingdom and the United States) have adopted laws allowing the prosecution of corporate entities.Footnote 204 Several African states have also adopted corporate criminal liability provisions, such as Ethiopia,Footnote 205 Botswana,Footnote 206 Kenya,Footnote 207 Malawi,Footnote 208 Namibia,Footnote 209 Rwanda,Footnote 210 South AfricaFootnote 211 and Zimbabwe.Footnote 212 As will be discussed below, there have been a variety of approaches with regard to the form and scope of the liability adopted, in sum, vicarious liability, the identification model and the ‘organizational’ liability framework. An analysis of the various models of criminal liability suggests that the drafters of the AU Statute appear to have intended to design a mode of liability that is close to the Australian ‘corporate culture’ approach which is a variant of the organizational liability approach. These issues will be discussed below.

1. The Various Models of Corporate Liability in Domestic Legislations

In the common and civil law legal systems, three main types of corporate liability may be distinguished. The common law variant is the vicarious liability, or respondeat superior, used in Austria, Ethiopia, Namibia, South Africa, the United States and Zimbabwe. Under this model, any crime committed by individual employees or agents are directly imputed to the corporation provided that the offence was committed in the course of their duties, and intended to benefit the corporation.Footnote 213 The actus reus and mens rea are therefore related to the employee and not the company. A company may however avoid liability by demonstrating that they put in place effective due diligence programmes.Footnote 214 For example, in Ethiopia, a corporation can be held liable if a crime has been committed by one of its director or employee in connection with the activities of the corporation.Footnote 215 The act of the director or the employee should have been committed with the intent of promoting the interest of the corporation by using unlawful means, by violating its legal duty or by unduly using the corporation as a means.Footnote 216

Another model is the identification model used in Canada, Rwanda and the United Kingdom. Under this model, only the crimes committed by individual senior officers and employees may be imputed to the corporation. The conduct and state of mind of these senior officers and employees is considered as that of the corporation. The definition of senior officer or employee, however, varies between the countries. For example, in the United Kingdom, directors and senior managers are the corporation’s ‘directing mind and will’.Footnote 217 These individuals are considered to be the embodiment of the company.Footnote 218 This theory has been widely criticized for being too restrictive and not representative of the horizontal or decentralized decision-making structure of many companies.Footnote 219

The final model is the ‘organizational’ liability. Under this model, ‘a corporation is liable because its “culture”, policies, practices, management or other characteristics encouraged or permitted the commission of the offence’.Footnote 220 The liability of the company is not only limited to the acts of its employees, senior officials or agents but also applies to the ‘corporate culture’. These provisions are ‘arguably the most sophisticated model of corporate criminal liability in the world’.Footnote 221 Our research did not identify any African states countries with similar models. Australia appears to be the best example of this model,Footnote 222 and will be discussed further below in an attempt to shine light on Article 46C.

Under the Criminal Code of Australia, where an employee, agent or officer of a body corporate, acting within the actual or apparent scope of their employment, or within their actual or apparent authority, commits a crime, the actus reus must also be attributed to the body corporate.Footnote 223 If intention, knowledge or recklessness is the requisite subjective element, it will only be attributed to the body corporate if that body corporate expressly, tacitly or impliedly authorized or permitted the commission of the offence.Footnote 224 Authorization or permission for the commission of a crime may be established on four bases, including where ‘a corporate culture existed within the body corporate that directed, encouraged, tolerated or led to non-compliance’.Footnote 225

The ‘corporate culture’ model seems to encompass the notion of policy included in the AU Statute. As noted, Article 46C of the AU Statute states that: ‘Corporate intention to commit an offence may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence.’ This appears to suggest that a company will be directly liable for any criminal act committed in furtherance of the corporate policy.

In this regard, companies may be involved as a perpetrator in international crimes in various contexts. First, direct liability will exist where a company may directly take part in the crime as a perpetrator when the company’s general goal is to commit a crime (e.g. money laundering or trafficking in drugs) or indirectly, when, in accomplishing its economic objective, the company commits a crime with intent or knowledge (e.g. corruption, trafficking in persons).Footnote 226 These will be discussed below.

2. Principal Corporate Liability

With regards to direct liability, the role of a company usually does not raise complex legal issues.Footnote 227 The general principle of the principal liability developed in international criminal law may easily be applied. The company should have directly perpetrated the crime (through its employees, agents or officials) with knowledge and intent.

Intent may be established by proving that it was ‘the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence’.Footnote 228 Policy is defined as ‘the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation’.Footnote 229 As may be seen, this AU Statute requirement, however, raises a number of potential due process issues. The policy of a company may prove to be difficult to identify. Whilst a wide interpretation of the concept of policy may facilitate the prosecution of corporations, an overly expansive interpretation or acceptance of any reasonable explanation proffered by the Prosecution, will have a substantial impact on fair trial rights and ultimately the legitimacy of such prosecutions.

The Australian Criminal Code provides an interesting way of interpreting the notion of policy so as to ameliorate some of these concerns. To attribute the crime to the corporate culture, the authority to commit an offence should have been given by a high managerial agent of the body corporate. If not, the employee, agent or officer of the body corporate who committed the offence should have believed on reasonable grounds, or entertained a reasonable expectation, that a high managerial agent of the company would have authorised or permitted the commission of the offence.Footnote 230

Turning now to the AU concept of knowledge, Article 46C states ‘corporate knowledge of the commission of an offence may be established by evidence that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation’. While the Statute requires the corporation to be aware of the crime, this knowledge does not have to be centralized and can be ‘divided between corporate personnel’.Footnote 231 This last characteristic of the knowledge seems to capture the reality of modern corporate decision-making, which tends to be more horizontal and decentralized. One aspect needs to be further considered: the recipient of the information. Article 46C does not define who should have the information: whether the concepts of ‘corporation’ and ‘corporate personnel’ may equate to a mere employee or must be senior officials. Another important question concerns whether it is enough if only one person possesses the required information. The Statute has left these essential points unanswered.

The Australian experience offers some insight into these issues. As outlined in the Criminal Code, a high managerial agent, and not merely any employee in the company, should possess knowledge – except if the latter reported the commission of the crime to a higher ranked agent or the information is widely known among the employees.Footnote 232

Apart from these issues, Article 46C fails to define the physical element of corporate criminal liability. It seems to only require that the conduct reflected the corporation’s policy in order for it to be attributable to the company. However, it fails to explain whose action within the corporation may be attributable to the company (employees, agents, board of directors etc.) and the conditions for the attribution of responsibility (whether the particular actor acted in the course of their employment duties, etc.,). This vagueness may be contrasted with Division 12.2 of the Australian Criminal Code, which provides for a degree of specificity on these critical issues: in sum, the physical element of an offence committed by an employee, agent or officer of a body corporate acting within the actual or apparent scope of his or her employment, or within his or her actual or apparent authority, can be attributed to the body corporate.

3. Accomplice Corporate Liability

As a general proposition, apart from principal liability, companies may also be involved in international crimes as accomplices. Generally speaking, a company may contribute to a crime as an accomplice in three different ways. First, the company may act as a direct accomplice when it assists the perpetrators in the commission of the crime (e.g. assistance in the transportation of trafficked hazardous waste, financial contribution, or providing (raw or military) material or arms that will or are likely to be used for the commission a crime); as a beneficial accomplice when the company benefits from the crimes committed by the perpetrators (e.g. buying diamond, oil or any product whose production or extraction involved the commission of a crime)Footnote 233; and finally, companies may act as a silent accomplice when they fail to ‘raise systematic or continuous human rights abuses with the appropriate authorities’Footnote 234 (e.g. doing business with a government that has unconstitutionally taken power or with a group involved in drug trafficking). This last category will not be further considered since this complicity has more in common with moral rather than legal culpability. Such complicity does not generally engage criminal liability since the company is not involved in any manner in the commission of the crime.Footnote 235

A comprehensive discussion of each form of accomplice liability as they might relate to corporations is outside the confines of this Chapter. However, as discussed, actus reus and mens rea requirements vary according to the particular mode of liability. In 2006, the International Commission of Jurists asked eight experts to explore when companies and their officials could be held legally responsible on the basis of accomplice liability. They concluded that aiding and abetting was the form of accomplice liability most relevant to the question of corporate conduct.Footnote 236 As outlined above, this chapter seeks to open the discussion and identify preliminary concerns with regard to the various modes of liability in the AU Statute. Therefore, we will briefly discuss this vital accessory mode of liability and some of the problems that may arise in relation to holding corporations to account as accomplices on the basis of Article 46 C.

As discussed, customary international law requires that the aider and abettor made at least a substantial contribution to the principal’s act. The act of assistance must have had a substantial effect on the perpetration of the crime e.g., in the case of a company that provides weapons or logistics that enable the perpetrator to commit the crime. This type of action appears relatively straightforward but in practice has not proven to be so. In reality the term ‘substantial contribution’ is a ‘very indeterminate concept’ and the identification of the ‘relevant proximate causes (of the crimes) among the many causes will depend upon several aspects, including policy decisions’.Footnote 237

This intermingling of causes increases the more the accused’s assistance is remote from the crimes. In contradiction to the specificity and certainty that is essential to ensuring respect for the principle of individual culpability, the accused risks being held liable on the basis of the effect of his assistance – namely on what use the principal makes of the aid given – rather than on the basis of his own acts and control. Therefore, convictions may rest on how much the principal used the accused’s assistance, which may be entirely beyond the aider’s control. The aider will be criminally liable if the perpetrator made significant use of his assistance – no matter how general and removed the assistance was from the criminality, even if the aider took all reasonable steps to prevent the aid being used in furtherance of criminality or intended it to promote only the lawful activities of the principal.

Any new AU Court interpreting Article 46C will need to address these thorny issues, not least of which will be whether, in cases where the aider and abettor is remote from the crimes, the ‘specific direction’ assessment (discussed aboveFootnote 238) is an appropriate means of ensuring respect for the principle of individual culpability. As discussed above, according to many experienced commentators and courts, including the present authors, this element is required in cases of remote assistance to enable general assistance to the perpetrator and assistance that is directed specifically at the commission of the crime to be properly distinguished in the confines of complex trial processes. Accordingly, the actus reus of aiding and abetting may require sufficient proximity and the direct linkage between the aid provided and the relevant crimes.Footnote 239

As discussed in this chapter, this debate touches on whether knowledge that the acts contribute to the commission of the crimes is the only mental element required to establish aiding and abetting. For example, if the AU Court adopts the ICTY and ICTR interpretation (when interpreting Article 46C), then a company officer that knows that the products he sells are likely to be used by the buyer to commit a war crime will be held liable as an aider and abettor, even if he did not intend to commit the crimes. On the other hand, the ICC’s mental element for aiding and abetting appears to require (at least something close to) intent and knowledge.Footnote 240 Mere awareness that the accused’s assistance will be used for the commission of the crime will not be sufficient.Footnote 241 Adoption of the ICC’s approach will therefore place additional demands upon the Prosecution and make a conviction less likely. On the other hand, as the following domestic cases discussed below show, the application of the knowledge threshold to Article 46C would ensure a more all-encompassing liability approach but not necessarily one that stays on the right side of the principle of culpability.

The Dutch case of van Anraat is of particular relevance. Although the accused was the businessman and not the company, the findings of the Court provides an interesting insight into these issues and potential manifestations of corporate criminal liability. Van Anraat was charged with complicity in war crimes. He was accused of selling thiodiglycol (TDG) to Saddam Hussein’s regime – a chemical used to produce mustard gas. Van Anraat claimed that his chemicals were intended for the textile industry. While no findings about the purpose of facilitating the use of chemical weapons against civilians were found,Footnote 242 the Court, applying the ‘knowledge standard’ only, held that van Anraat ‘knew that the TDG which was supplied by him would serve for the production of poison/mustard gas in Iraq and that efforts were made to conceal that purpose’.Footnote 243 Had the Dutch Court applied the ICC’s intent and knowledge standard, van Anraat would certainly not have been convicted.

In contrast, in the Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy, Inc.Footnote 244 and Aziz v. Alcolac cases,Footnote 245 US courts have required both purpose and knowledge. In the Talisman case, a Canadian company was charged with aiding and abetting the Government of Sudan to advance human rights abuses that facilitated the development of Sudanese oil concessions by Talisman affiliates. The lower court held that it could not be established that Talisman acted with the intention to assist the violation of international human rights. On appeal, the Court relied on the elements of aiding and abetting under international law, as defined in Article 25(3)(c) of the Rome Statute, and concluded that ‘applying international law, we hold that the mens rea standard for aiding and abetting liability in ATS actions is purpose rather than knowledge alone’.Footnote 246 Accordingly, the knowledge standard might have caused the court to reach a different conclusion.Footnote 247 As noted by Finnin, ‘reliance on Article 25(3)(c) [instead of customary international law as defined by the ad hocs] is having a real and immediate impact on the scope of corporate liability for aiding and abetting international crimes’.Footnote 248

In sum, the AU judges will be required to grapple with these difficult and oft argued issues and craft innovative answers to questions that will arise in the application of Article 46C. As this brief sojourn through the immediate issues shows, there is no certainty concerning the precise actus reus and mens rea elements and creative and thoughtful decisions are required if Article 46C is to live up to its exciting potential. Given the scale of the challenges, and the experience at the ICC and ad hocs to date, it is difficult to be too optimistic: Article 46C may well prove, at least for the early years of any AU Court, to be a triumph of good intention and hope over fairness and utility.

2. Conclusion

As discussed throughout this Chapter, the AU drafters have taken an extravagant approach to their enumeration of modes of liability. In an attempt to avoid accountability gaps, the AU Statute attempts to do too much and what emerges is a degree of imprecision and duplication that creates a high risk of unhelpful complexity and confusion. International courts need to learn a number of salutary lessons. In particular, as experience has shown, effective and efficient criminal adjudication of international crimes (or complex trials more generally) require clear, precise and distinct modes of liability. Anxious prosecutors will always use whatever is at their disposal, whether it makes for an efficient or fair process. Providing them with modes of liability beyond those that are strictly necessary may seem like a useful “belts and braces’ approach, but as experience has shown, it unlikely to assist with these essential objectives.

In this regard, Article 28N would undoubtedly benefit from a paired down approach informed by close attention to years of experience at the ad hocs and some from the ICC. Whilst the historic introduction of the concept of corporate criminal liability into international justice by way of Article 46C represents and exciting innovation at the international level, there is not much, if anything, to be gained by many of the other (additional) proposed modes of liability. Conversely, if efficient adjudication and judicial economy and consistency are worthy goals achievable through concrete and careful judicial process orientated steps, in many instances, there is much to be lost.

However, as noted above, much will also depend upon the skills and determination of the judges of the new AU Court. Inevitably, they must grapple with the challenge of interpreting their respective modes of liability in light of the objectives and principles of international criminal justice. One thing is for certain; the drafters have left them with a formidable task.

27 Article 46C Corporate Criminal Liability at the African Criminal Court

Joanna Kyriakakis
1. Introduction

The proposed international criminal section of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights, or what will be referred to as the African Criminal Court (ACC),Footnote 1 involves a number of progressive features. Among them is the Court’s proposed adjudicative authority over corporations. According to Article 46C of the ACC’s Statute (the Statute), annexed to the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (the Malabo Protocol),Footnote 2 and entitled ‘Corporate Criminal Liability’, ‘the Court shall have jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of States.’

Most international criminal courtsFootnote 3 have to date had jurisdiction personae limited to natural persons only.Footnote 4 What Article 46C will involve (should it come into operation) will therefore mean treading new ground. As a result, there are inevitably ambiguities surrounding how the provision will work. It may also elicit controversy, particularly given its potential to apply to corporations doing business in Africa but emanating from states that are not party to the ACC.Footnote 5 None of this need surprise, nor deter, practitioners, however it creates new challenges the Court will need to resolve, all the while creating new possibilities.

The inclusion of Article 46C in the ACC is not entirely unexpected. Globally there is an increasing convergence towards corporate criminal liability in domestic systems. This change improves the legal and political landscape upon which Article 46C will operate. Fewer states recognized corporate criminal liability when a similar provision was rejected at the Rome Conference of the International Criminal Court (the ICC). Traditionally, there was a divide between common and civil law jurisdictions, with the latter less likely to recognize corporate criminal responsibility. However, this has narrowed significantly in recent years with the uptake of corporate criminal liability schemes across a number of civil law countries.Footnote 6 In Africa, there are a number of a states that provide for corporate criminal responsibility.Footnote 7 Nonetheless, differences in national models for corporate criminal liability remain and some civil law states continue to reject the concept of corporate criminal capacity entirely, considering it antithetical to the individual-ethical concept of guilt that underpins their criminal law.Footnote 8 Further, the breadth of crimes over which the ACC will have jurisdiction straddles the traditionally discrete categories of international and transnational crimes.Footnote 9 The trajectories of collective state efforts to address these two broad crime categories, and the way these efforts interplay with the question of corporate liability, have traditionally been distinct. These factors may tend to complicate matters of legitimacy and enforcement as they relate to Article 46C.

In light of these probable sources of tension, the purpose of this chapter is to undertake a close reading of Article 46C, with a view to elucidating the scope of the Court’s proposed jurisdiction over legal persons and the challenges the Court may face in exercising such jurisdiction. It seeks to highlight strengths, weaknesses and uncertainties given current drafting and the contemporary legal landscape. This includes considering the entities contemplated by Article 46C, the principles for attributing criminal liability to legal persons that it adopts, the breadth of corporate sanctions available, enforcement challenges that may arise, and the challenge of complementarity given the remaining differences in corporate criminal liability models in domestic legal systems. Throughout, the question of how the broader range of crimes over which the ACC will have jurisdiction might interplay with Article 46C is considered.

In the main, this chapter does not address the question of the desirability of corporate criminal liability at the ACC. Indeed, an implication of the African Union’s adoption of Article 46C is that the hurdle of desirability has been overcome in the African context. This also reflects what appears to be a relatively solid consensus among African civil society groups on the need for civil and criminal liability frameworks to address the impunity with which corporations continue to operate in many African jurisdictions.Footnote 10 Instead, the analysis in this chapter takes as its starting point that the development is, in theory, a welcome one. In 2005, Wells and Elias argued that the ‘debate is perhaps no longer whether to have corporate liability but what form it should take.’Footnote 11 To be sure, there is ample literature on the ‘why’ of corporate liability elsewhere.Footnote 12 Instead, the focus here is upon the form of corporate criminal responsibility adopted by the Statute, in order to provide some guidance to stakeholders engaging with the ACC. However, before turning to Article 46C specifically, the first section of the chapter provides a snapshot of international legal efforts to address the role of legal persons involved in international and transnational crime to date. The purpose of Section 1 is to demonstrate not only the historical context within which Article 46C arises, but also how parallel legal developments have converged towards a legal environment increasingly receptive to an international criminal court with jurisdiction over corporations.

2. Towards an International Criminal Court with Competence over Corporations

The ACC is not the first time the idea of an international criminal court with competence over corporations has been seriously considered. From as early as the first UN Committee towards the establishment of a permanent international criminal court in 1951, members considered whether it should provide for corporate criminal liability given that corporate penal responsibility was known to some states.Footnote 13 This interest was unsurprising given that just a few years earlier the role of German business in Nazi atrocities of World War II had been of keen interest to Allied states when planning and executing their post-war peace and justice programmes.Footnote 14 The issue of extended court competence was revisited during meetings of the second UN Committee of 1953, with Australia arguing that the ‘criminal responsibility of corporations was not excluded either by doctrine or by jurisprudence.’Footnote 15 The principal concern pressing against the proposal was the lack of penal responsibility for corporations in some states (the comparative law challenge), together with the wisdom of a conservative approach and the benefit to brevity of decision making by setting the issue of corporate responsibility aside.Footnote 16 A similar comparative law challenge was again a key issue when the proposal was debated during the Rome Diplomatic Conference in 1998, particularly given the ICC’s intended complementarity to domestic justice systems.Footnote 17 The concern at Rome was how the ICC would account for those states that do not provide for corporate criminal liability when determining the admissibility of a case against a corporate defendant involving such states, as well as how such states would enforce corporate criminal sanctions ordered by the ICC.Footnote 18 Despite this, and other, challenges, a Working Group developed sophisticated draft articles on juridical persons during the Rome meetings.Footnote 19 Due to a lack of time to resolve outstanding state concerns, the relevant articles were omitted.Footnote 20 The final iteration of the draft ICC corporate liability provision is attached as Appendix A, to assist in comparative analysis.

There are other contexts, too, in which an international criminal court with competence over legal persons has been mooted. In 1981, an Ad Hoc Working Group of Experts on Southern Africa proposed an international penal tribunal for the suppression and punishment of the crime of apartheid with competence over legal entities.Footnote 21 The Draft Statute for the tribunal was intended to implement the Apartheid Convention, which anticipated such an institution.Footnote 22 The Apartheid Convention acknowledges (at Articles I and X) the capacity of organizations and institutions to commit the crime of apartheid, although it goes on to describe international criminal responsibility as that of the members of such organizations and institutions.Footnote 23 The view of the Group of Experts was that the proposed tribunal competence over corporations derived from the stipulation within the Apartheid Convention that apartheid is a crime under international law, together with established norms of criminal responsibility. They opined that while international criminal law contemplates individual criminal responsibility, such norms allow for the ‘quasi-criminal responsibility’ of corporate entities for which ‘fines and punitive damages are appropriate remedies.’Footnote 24 Notably, the expectation of an international penal tribunal to address apartheid was one of the reasons that a court in the nature of the ACC did not proceed many years earlier, when something of its ilk was being considered in the 1970s.Footnote 25

Likewise, in 1991, a group of experts submitted a draft statute for an international criminal court to the Eighth United Nations Congress on Crime Prevention and the Treatment of Offenders with similar extended jurisdiction.Footnote 26 Most recently, the Appeals Panel of the Special Tribunal for Lebanon (STL) found that legal persons (in those cases, TV and print news corporations) come within the Tribunal’s jurisdiction for crimes against the administration of the Tribunal.Footnote 27 Importantly, this is in the nature of contempt jurisdiction, which is inherent in the authority of a criminal tribunal, and does not correspond to the same type of material jurisdiction as we see in the ACC. Nonetheless, and as Bernaz notes, given the effective silence (or ambivalence) discernible within international criminal law sources on the existence of corporate criminal responsibility under international law and given that the STL corporate contempt decisions are the first time an international tribunal has addressed the possibility of holding a corporation criminally liable, they are ‘of utmost symbolic importance, even if [their] scope is rather narrow.’Footnote 28 This is not least given the kind of argumentation undertaken by the Appeals Panel to justify its finding of capacity over corporations, which included considering the status of corporate criminal liability as a general principle of international law and the need for competence over corporations in order to render the Tribunal’s contempt powers effective.

There have been repeated calls since the Rome Conference that the idea of ICC competence over corporations be revisited. The reasons animating such calls vary but, much like the development of corporate criminal liability domestically, the drivers are often pragmatic rather than doctrinal, with an emphasis on the most efficacious ways of dealing with the reality of corporate crime.Footnote 29 Today, this pragmatism can focus upon gaps in governance, such as the dynamics of globalization that render transnational corporations peculiarly impervious to human rights accountability, particularly for harms related to business activities in the global South and in conflict zones. There is ample reporting on the role of corporations in a number of contemporary conflicts in Africa, which have in turn been linked to the need for international criminal courts to be directed towards the complicity of such (predominantly Northern) actors in otherwise apparently localized conflicts.Footnote 30 Various panels of experts established by the UN Security Council in relation to resource related conflicts such as those in Angola, Sierra Leone, Liberia and the Democratic Republic of the Congo have demonstrated the diverse ways in which transnational business practices have fuelled those conflicts while facilitating a flow of economic benefit to foreign actors, with effective impunity.Footnote 31 Involvement ranges from exploitation of natural resources controlled by rebel groups, smuggling natural resources, breaching UN arms embargoes, and purchasing conflict resources as part of consumer good supply chains.Footnote 32 Long before these modern examples, there are the gross violations that date back to King Leopold’s search for resources in the Congo, famously catalogued as the first major atrocity crimes linked to the plunder of that state.Footnote 33 The impunity dynamics include accountability challenges associated with complex corporate structures that transcend national borders and the economic imperatives that undermine the governance capacities of individual states competing for foreign direct investment.Footnote 34 In cases involving atrocity, there are in fact overlapping sources of impunity, as there are also those that inhere to international crimes.Footnote 35 These dynamics negatively impact some parts of the world more than others and may help explain why a regional response has been more forthcoming than an international one.

The influence of critical scholarship attuned to the power relations underpinning international law and focused upon the lived experiences of peoples of the Third World, such as Third World Approaches to International Law (TWAIL), has also been felt. This literature challenges atrocity law to acknowledge the ways in which ‘violence has been displaced in part from the first to the Third World’ through an international economic order that favours the North.Footnote 36 While there are limits to how a criminal justice response can do this, TWAIL scholars suggest that one means is by broadening systems of accountability to inquire into the role of foreign economic actors in promoting and exacerbating local conflicts.Footnote 37 Similar ideas are becoming mainstreamed into international criminal law discourse. As international criminal lawyers adopt insights from political science on the ways in which many modern conflicts are rooted in competition over resources and in economic under-development, calls for a new generation of international criminal law addressing economic actors and economic crimes are being made.Footnote 38 From this perspective, the degree to which international criminal practice has ignored property crimes, such as pillaging, and the role of corporate accomplices, is problematic.Footnote 39 It is thus unsurprising that it is at this moment and in the context of a regional court that will deal with crimes afflicting Africa that the idea of extended court jurisdiction to include corporate defendants (and a wider range of crimes) has been revived.

The trajectory of international action in respect of transnational and economic crimes has been, however, different to that related to atrocity crimes. Rather than move towards international adjudicative mechanisms, states have addressed non-atrocity crimes with cross border qualities principally through agreements that seek to progress, harmonize and coordinate state criminal justice responses within their own territories. These efforts have also not ignored the liability of entities. Particularly since the 1990’s, a range of regional and international instruments addressing crimes as diverse as bribery,Footnote 40 terrorism,Footnote 41 corruption,Footnote 42 the environment,Footnote 43 human trafficking,Footnote 44 and the sexual exploitation of children,Footnote 45 among others, (transnational crime agreements) address the liability of legal persons.Footnote 46 While specific models differ, the general approach is to require states to introduce laws domestically, and in some instances with extraterritorial effect, outlawing certain behaviours when undertaken by natural or legal persons. To address differences in legal cultures, these instruments give scope to states to use non-criminal measures, such as administrative sanctions, in respect of legal persons, provided sanctions are effective, proportionate and dissuasive so as to reflect the seriousness of the offences in question.

Transnational crime agreements have played a crucial role in the growing convergence towards corporate criminal liability across domestic legal systems. Prior to the 1990s, many states within the civil law tradition opposed the concept of corporate criminal capacity. The picture has since changed dramatically, with even formerly ‘restrictive’ systems introducing laws that enable corporate prosecutions.Footnote 47 For example, as at 2013, only Greece, Germany and Latvia remain without some kind of corporate criminal liability in Europe.Footnote 48 In Germany, there exists a system of administrative penalties, elements of which have been compared to corporate criminal liabilityFootnote 49 and there is an open debate as to whether a true criminal sanction against companies is needed.Footnote 50 This phenomenon of convergence has altered the legal and political landscape since the Rome debates, which is now more amendable to a development like Article 46C than ever before. It does not, however, eradicate the challenges of a diverse comparative law landscape for an international court cutting across such diversity. There remain differences across national corporate criminal liability models, which can include the entities and crimes contemplated by domestic schemes, the principles for attributing the physical and mental elements of crimes to a legal entity, and the sanctions available. How this plurality may interact with Article 46C is considered further in Sections 3 and 4.

There is a genuine question as to whether the historically distinct approaches to the criminalization of international and transnational crimes respectively (where one tends towards international adjudicative mechanisms and the other towards harmonized state responses) is grounded in qualitative differences between the wrongs in question or whether it is a symptom of historical-political realities. In terms of corporate liability, it is likely that different types of crimes may implicate different kinds of organizational structures and behaviours, and thus invite different criminal justice responses, though such differences are not necessarily split across the two broader crime categories. Further, it is not self-evident that it is only in respect of atrocity crimes that the capacity and willingness of the territorial state to act may be compromised and the international community share an interest in the direct enforcement of repressive measures. This seems to be reflected in points of interplay between the two legal movements that belie a neat divide between appropriate responses.

For example, in 1989, when movement towards a permanent international criminal court had stalled for decades, it was the efforts of Trinidad and Tobago at the General Assembly regarding the possibility of an international criminal court with jurisdiction over drug trafficking offences that revived the initiative.Footnote 51 At the Rome Conference years later, Thailand indicated that the question of ICC competence over drug offences would influence its position on the question of the liabilities of organizations.Footnote 52 The 1991 draft statute for a permanent international criminal court, noted earlier, envisaged a court dealing with over 22 categories of crimes spanning both international and transnational crime categories, on the basis that these are crimes over which states have an inability ‘unilaterally to control and suppress’.Footnote 53 In its 2005 Final Report, the Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Liberia recommended an ‘Extraordinary Criminal Court for Liberia’ with jurisdiction over legal entities and over economic crimes in light of the crucial role of economic actors and economic activities in the Liberian armed conflict.Footnote 54 The Commission defined economic crimes to include contributions by business entities to human rights and humanitarian abuses for profit, as well as economic crimes such as money laundering, bribery, tax evasion, environmental harms, and illegal natural resource extraction, to name a few.Footnote 55

Demonstrating cross-pollination in the opposite direction is the recent ‘Crimes against Humanity Initiative’ where legal experts produced a draft convention on the prevention and punishment of crimes against humanity hoped to encourage state action.Footnote 56 The text proposes that states provide for the liability of legal persons within domestic law but allows scope as to the form of corporate liability in terms modelled on the transnational crime agreements.Footnote 57 The matter has now been taken up by the International Law Commission, which is considering the issue of the criminal responsibility of legal persons in any convention directed towards improving state performance on crimes against humanity.Footnote 58 In general it can be said that international criminal justice is moving towards a de-centralized approach, where complementarity is intended to activate and complement domestic efforts.

The combinations of these discrete but interconnected threads of legal developments demonstrate how routinely the liability of legal persons has arisen as a matter of importance in international dialogues related to serious crimes in recent years. Furthermore, they demonstrate the growing convergence and cross-pollination of efforts directed at international and transnational crimes. Article 46C, as well as the wider substantive jurisdiction of the ACC, does not appear unannounced. An international criminal court with jurisdiction over legal persons may well be an idea whose time has come.Footnote 59 The challenge of an overburdened institution does, however, loom large. While timely, can the ACC manage the breadth of crimes and of actors with which it will be tasked? A preliminary response to this question is that the Court will need to develop policies to guide and justify situation and case selections. A similar challenge is faced by the ICC that, while tasked with core international crimes by natural persons only, must also practice radical selectivity in terms of what is pursued.Footnote 60 The challenge to be faced by the ACC may well be different in scale, but it will not be unique in kind. The benefits of corporate prosecutions, including in financial terms such as the potential for meaningful reparations, may well outweigh the costs of the added burden to the Court.

3. Article 46C: Corporate Criminal Liability at the ACC

With this context in mind, this section turns to the substance of Article 46C, discussing the legal entities over which the ACC would enjoy jurisdiction, the principles of attribution adopted, sanctions that may be applied against legal persons, and how complementarity might operate.

The general part of criminal statutes that provide for the liability of legal persons serve to translate substantive crimes and modes of liability provisions, generally defined in terms reflective of the human person, into terms enabling attribution of the wrong to the legal person. Serious crimes and the modes by which they can be committed generally involve a combination of physical actions and subjective mental states such as intent, recklessness or knowledge. The principal function of Article 46C is to set out how those kinds of human qualities can be attributed to legal persons; otherwise referred to as the principles of attribution. It states:

Article 46C

Corporate Criminal Liability

  1. 1. For the purpose of this Statute, the Court shall have jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of States.

  2. 2. Corporate intention to commit an offence may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offence.

  3. 3. A policy may be attributed to a corporation where it provides the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation.

  4. 4. Corporate knowledge of the commission of an offence may be established by proof that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation.

  5. 5. Knowledge may be possessed within a corporation even though the relevant information is divided between corporate personnel.

  6. 6. The criminal responsibility of legal persons shall not exclude the criminal responsibility of natural persons who are perpetrators or accomplices in the same crimes.

A. The Entities and Crimes Contemplated

A first question that arises is which entities are contemplated by Article 46C. Article 46C (1) provides that ‘the Court shall have jurisdiction over legal persons, with the exception of States’. In addition, Article 1 states that the term ‘person’ as it appears in the Statute ‘means a natural or legal person’. The term ‘legal person’ is not defined. Despite this broad language, it is argued below that Article 46C grants the ACC jurisdiction over a limited range of legal entities, namely those incorporated under domestic law. However, no further limitation is evident on a plain reading of the text.

Generally speaking, the term legal person is understood to denote organizations with some formal legal status, in terms of enjoying some of the rights and responsibilities of legal personality.Footnote 61 A dominant form of legal person is the corporation; limited liability companies given a legal status distinct to shareholders through incorporation. However, there are other entities that may also have distinct legal personality under national laws including unincorporated associations, trusts, trade unions, sporting clubs, partnerships and non-governmental or religious organizations. The legal status of particular entities varies from state to state.Footnote 62 From the international perspective, legal persons can also denote not only states but also some international organizations and belligerent groups.Footnote 63

The way the issue of entities was addressed in the ICC draft articles was to define the preferred term ‘juridical persons’ narrowly as ‘a corporation whose concrete, real or dominant objective is seeking private profit or benefit, and not a State or other public body in the exercise of State authority, a public international body or an organization registered, and acting under the national law of the State as a non-profit organization.’Footnote 64 By way of contrast, transnational crime agreements tend to leave terms such as legal person or legal entity un-defined. The difference in these two approaches might be explained on a few grounds. First, there is the state interest in controlling an international court’s jurisdiction, which would otherwise be left to judicial interpretation. Clapham notes that a crucial concern at Rome was to ensure states would be excluded, both collectively, individually and in their composite parts, as well as the concern to protect the humanitarian efforts of non-profit organizations from ‘unscrupulous States’.Footnote 65 Second, the nature of the crimes may also play a role. The transnational crime agreements that address the liability of legal persons deal with crimes such as bribery, corruption, the transport of hazardous waste, terrorism, and organized crime. The goals of criminalization in these areas may be frustrated if a narrow definition were adopted, given the variety of entities that can be vehicles for such crimes.

Turning to the ACC, apart from sub-section (1), the title and remaining provisions of Article 46C refer repeatedly to the corporation (‘corporation’, ‘corporate intention’, ‘corporate knowledge’). This suggests that the concept of legal person in the Statute is, in fact, limited to incorporated entities; artificial entities that are granted a legal existence separate from that of the individual members through some domestic process of incorporation.Footnote 66 The question of incorporation would be a matter of fact based upon the national laws where incorporation is said to have occurred. There are implications that flow from this interpretation. First, if correct, this would preclude ACC jurisdiction over belligerent groups or criminal organizations per se, such as terrorist groups, as it is unlikely they would be registered under any national law. However, as Clapham has argued in the ICC context, it is likely such entities would operate through registered legal persons and in any event, it is not clear how one could indict organizations that do not exist in law.Footnote 67 Second, it might be argued that to ‘speak of corporations … would limit the scope to incorporated organizations in the economic field.’Footnote 68 However, in many countries the term ‘corporate’ is not necessarily so limited. For example, in Australia, ‘incorporation’ includes incorporated associations, trade unions, and building societies.Footnote 69 Without qualifying terms related to the purposes of the entity, it is submitted that a narrow interpretation limited to incorporated businesses, is unduly limiting.

There is also the question as to whether the African Criminal Court will have competence over state owned and controlled corporations. This is a considerable issue given that in many countries, government owned corporations play a crucial role in various sectors, such as utilities, infrastructure, natural resources, postal services, telecommunications, transport, and financial services. Furthermore, there is today a significant degree of foreign investment by state owned transnational corporations.Footnote 70 The ACC Statute expressly excludes states from the jurisdiction of the Court but it is silent as to the status of public entities.

From a comparative perspective, the question of whether public entities are responsible within domestic corporate criminal liability schemes differs across national legal systems. In some states, governments, their organs and agencies may enjoy a limited degree of immunity from prosecution, which may extend to non-state actors that are ‘highly integrated into national or international political processes’.Footnote 71 Engelhart notes that, comparatively speaking, in the main a mixed approach to this issue is adopted, meaning that public entities can be held criminally responsible only in so much as they are not exercising state authorityFootnote 72 (or ‘functions of constitutional relevance’ as is the determinant in some states).Footnote 73 In other words, they are treated comparably to other legal persons where they are acting in a comparably private capacity, such as participating in the marketplace. This offers one possible interpretation of Article 46C, that the Court is limited to corporations engaging in commercial activity. However, this approach involves reading into the Statute a limitation that is not present on a plain reading of the text. On its plain terms, Art 46C grants the ACC jurisdiction over legal entities incorporated in domestic law whether they are public or private in nature and irrespective of the degree of state control over the corporation’s activities. This conclusion is reached on a few grounds.

First, and by way of direct contrast to the draft ICC provision on legal persons, Article 46C excludes only states. States are, as a general rule, treated as legally distinct from corporations, on the basis that international law recognizes the doctrine of corporate separation with the exception of lifting the veil in cases of fraud and evasion.Footnote 74

Second, it is true that in transnational corporate litigation contexts, there are a number of distinct, but related, legal doctrines that serve to limit either the jurisdiction or the willingness of foreign courts to adjudicating matters that implicate the official actions of foreign states. These doctrines can have implications for cases involving state majority-owned corporations or against corporations concerning abuses committed by government partners on joint venture developments.Footnote 75 One of these is the doctrine of sovereign immunity, which provides a jurisdictional immunity to sovereigns deriving from international law, including conduct undertaken through majority-owned separate legal entities, but with the exception of activity characterized as commercial in kind.Footnote 76 The second is foreign court deference to acts of state, where foreign courts abstain from hearing claims relating to a foreign sovereign’s official acts within its own territory. This deference is animated by domestic concerns as to comity, separation of powers, and foreign relations.Footnote 77

However, neither of these doctrines should be taken to limit the jurisdiction of the ACC. Taking sovereign immunity, in the context of international courts, states can agree to relinquish their immunities through ratification.Footnote 78 The ACC Statute contemplates immunities only for heads of state and senior state officials during terms of office (Art 46Abis), which by their nature seem to preclude application to corporations. If this is incorrect and Article 46Abis immunities could feasibly apply to corporate entities, Article 46C should not be interpreted in a way that expands immunities in the case of corporate defendants beyond those envisaged for natural persons. What is open to adjudication when responsibility is atomized to the individual level should not become protected when undertaken through the guise of incorporation. Act of state doctrines can also be set aside as they do not have purchase in the context of an international court given they are animated by concerns peculiar to the reach of foreign domestic courts. Furthermore, even in such contexts, common law courts have found the act of state doctrine is less likely to apply when a state is accused of behaviour that is widely condemned under international law (such as those the subject of ACC jurisdiction) on the basis that such conduct cannot be characterized as official state acts.Footnote 79

Finally, international rules of state responsibility for internationally wrongful acts (with the exception of what is taken to constitute the state itself) set out in the International Law Commission’s 2001 Articles on Responsibilities of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts,Footnote 80 do not preclude the concurrent criminal responsibility that might also exist at the level of the individual (or the corporate person), the function of each site of responsibility being distinct.Footnote 81 In short, Article 46C can be said to grant the ACC jurisdiction over legal entities incorporated in domestic law whether they are public or private in nature and irrespective of the degree of state control over the corporation’s activities.

Before moving to the model of attribution set out under Article 46C, also important is the range of crimes that the Statute contemplates can be attributed to a corporation under Article 46C. In short, the absence of an exclusion clause means that there is no limit as to the crimes within the ACC Statute that will apply to corporations. This approach is common in states that fully embrace corporate criminal capacity; to provide a uniform provision on corporate criminal responsibility applicable to all crimes within their penal codes, notwithstanding the diversity of conduct such crimes engage.Footnote 82 It reflects the progressive view that corporations are, in theory, capable of committing any wrong, rather than precluding mens rea offences or limiting liability to crimes ‘typically associated with the economic, environmental, or social impact of the modern (multinational) corporation’.Footnote 83 This is true even of crimes of specific intent, such as genocide, with historical examples that demonstrate the potential for corporations to knowingly participate in genocidal programmes. For example, in the 1946 Trial of Bruno Tesch and Two Others before the British Military Court, two co-accused were convicted and executed for their business of supplying the poison gas, Zyklon B, to the SS for use in concentration camps with knowledge that the gas was being used to exterminate human beings.Footnote 84 Having said this, the ACC may identify certain ACC crimes that cannot be committed by corporations and in particular the leadership clause of the crime of aggression may render corporate prosecutions incongruous.Footnote 85

B. Attribution Principles: How the Corporation Acts and Attracts Blame

As mentioned, attribution principles serve to translate how the elements of substantive crimes and of particular modes of participation in crimes can be attributed to a legal person. Such principles are necessary given that corporations can only act through human beings and that primary criminal law principles are generally defined in terms reflective of a human actor. To understand the attribution model adopted in the ACC Statute, it is useful to first review the main models that currently exist.

1. Models of Attribution

Generally speaking, models for the attribution of criminal liability to legal persons are either ‘derivative’ or ‘organizational’. Derivative models base the liability of the entity entirely upon the liability of a specific individual or individuals, rather than identifying the fault located within the organization itself. Vicarious liability is an example of derivative liability, where the legal person is automatically criminally responsible for the wrongful conduct of any employee, officer or agent, if that conduct was committed within the scope of their employment.Footnote 86 Scope of employment is not precluded due to the act being criminal,Footnote 87 though some states do require the act to be at least in part intended to benefit the entity.Footnote 88 In other words, vicarious liability involves the determination that a specific individual or individuals committed the crime, liability for which is then transposed to the sufficiently related entity.

Vicarious liability has the benefit of relative simplicity and is often employed to render legislation enforceable where it otherwise would tend to fail if personal liability were required.Footnote 89 However, it has been criticized for its over-inclusivity, particularly when applied beyond strict liability and regulatory crimes, on the basis that it does not necessarily reflect any fault on the part of the organization, which may well have taken steps to avoid wrongdoing by corporate officers.Footnote 90 An effective means of avoiding corporate harms and encouraging best practice is through recognizing due diligence in corporate responsibility schemes. Due diligence is, in essence, the opposite of negligence. It allows an organization to avoid responsibility by showing that it took all reasonable steps to ensure compliance with the relevant law. This might be through adequate corporate management, control, and supervision, or through adequate systems for conveying relevant information to relevant persons. As corporate fault flows automatically from the relationship of the entity to the offending individual in vicarious liability models, there is no capacity for the corporation to point to organizational efforts to avoid such behaviours as a means of avoiding liability. This may undermine the normative messaging of a verdict of corporate fault and can de-incentivize due diligence efforts, as they may have little bearing on responsibility.Footnote 91 The United States, which adopts the vicarious liability model of corporate criminal liability even for serious crimes, mitigates the problem of over-inclusivity through prosecutorial discretion and detailed sentencing guidelines that bring into focus compliance efforts on the part of the organization.Footnote 92

Another form of derivative liability is the identification model. A restricted form of vicarious liability, this approach likewise links the liability of the organization to a specific individual’s wrongful conduct, however only persons of sufficient standing within the organization are considered to represent it and to thus be capable of fixing it with criminal responsibility. While precise national approaches vary, this model of corporate criminal responsibility is the most commonly adopted in respect of mens rea crimes.Footnote 93 Similarly, while many transnational crime agreements requiring corporate liability do not suggest a specific method of attribution, those that do tend towards the identification model. For example, the International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism (1999) provides that state parties ‘shall take the necessary measures to enable a legal entity located in its territory or organized under its laws to be held liable when a person responsible for the management or control of that legal entity has, in that capacity’, committed Convention offences.Footnote 94 Likewise, a number of European instruments adopt a model where corporate liability emerges via offences by persons with a leading position within the legal person, or through offences made possible by such persons’ failure to supervise or control others.Footnote 95 This latterly feature, basing corporate liability on a lack of adequate supervision or control by persons in leading positions in the company, has been described as a form of ‘expanded identification’ that incorporates an element of organizational due diligence.Footnote 96 The draft ICC articles adopted a particularly restrictive ‘identification’ approach, requiring that the individual offender not only be ‘in a position of control’ of the juridical entity, but also acting on behalf of the legal person and with its explicit consent.Footnote 97

A difficulty with the identification approach is determining the point at which an individual can be said to constitute the ‘directing mind and will’ of the company. States take different approaches to the issue. Further, it can encourage organizations to be structured so as to insulate senior management, hence ‘the company’, from liability ‘by delegating the management of criminogenic activities to lower level managers’.Footnote 98 It has also been widely critiqued as inadequate in the context of large complex corporate structures where decision making and action is diffuse. As a result, it fails to secure convictions in such circumstances, even where corporate fault seems to be strongly suggested.Footnote 99 It also suffers the same paradoxical problems of both over-inclusivity and under-inclusivity that plague any vicarious liability model. Over-inclusivity is described above. Under-inclusivity flows from the fact that the entity’s liability still depends upon the wrongdoing of a single individual.Footnote 100 Notably, the impetus for many modern corporate criminal liability schemes is dealing with the problem of being unable to identify physical persons responsible for an offence.Footnote 101

Modern corporate criminal liability statutes now adopt variants of the conceptually distinct ‘organizational’ approach to corporate criminal responsibility. This approach has emerged in direct response to the problems associated with derivative models of attribution and to reflect the growing influence of realist schools of thought regarding the ontology of corporate behaviour. Such schools posit that the fault of an organization is distinct from the acts of any particular individuals therein and is instead something that ‘inheres in the organization itself’.Footnote 102 In such a model, the fault of the corporation does not lie in the decisions of a single organ or individual within the corporation, but within the ‘policies, standing orders, regulations and institutionalized practices of corporations … [that are] … authoritative, not because any individual devised them, but because they have emerged from the decision making process recognized as authoritative within the corporation’.Footnote 103 The organizational model has yet to be subject to significant criticisms apart from its possible conceptual complexity, albeit that this may be due to being, as yet, largely untested.Footnote 104

2. Article 46C: An Organizational Model

With this overview in mind, the approach adopted in the ACC Statute can be better understood. Before examining Article 46C in detail, a few preliminary comments. Article 46C appears to be derived from, or at least influenced by, an approach developed by Professor Eric Colvin in a law article from 1995, as the drafting is strikingly similar.Footnote 105 As a result, reference is made to that 1995 article to aid interpretation of Article 46C. Colvin’s recommendations were developed after a critical review of the Australian federal corporate criminal liability laws,Footnote 106 which are often held up as a well-devised and progressive example of the organizational approach. Colvin’s proposal does not correspond to any specific state’s model. It is thus unique and also elegantly simple, but there is some uncertainty as to its scope. There is no reason why the ACC model of corporate criminal liability needn’t be sui generis. It might necessarily be so given the uniqueness of the project. Certainly, the proposed ICC model was peculiar to it. Simplicity also has its advantages as it may both maximize scope for the Court to develop jurisprudence best suited to the cases it confronts and to accommodate domestic variants operating concurrently. On the other hand, the less specificity of the provision, the more it is open to the criticism of unpredictability. Lack of specificity and the resulting unpredictability of application are of greater concern in the criminal law context. The reason is the added significance of due process rights for criminal defendants flowing from the unique stigmatic implications of a finding of criminal guilt and the nature of criminal punishment, all of which is reflected in the fundamental criminal law principle nullum crimen sine lege (no crime without law). It is also noteworthy that Colvin’s drafting was not adopted in its entirety in the original draft of Article 46C and was also modified, presumably following consultations and negotiations over the earlier draft. The result is that Article 46C may no longer fully reflect the rationales that justified the drafting recommended in the first instance.

Article 46C adopts an organizational model for corporate responsibility. This is because it does not rely upon the attribution of the conduct and state of mind of specific individuals to the corporation but rather it situates corporate culpability within the corporate policies and corporate knowledge that enabled the offence. It does so by specifying how the distinct mental states of intent and knowledge can be attributed to the legal person without deriving those from the mindset or knowledge of specific individuals within the company. Instead, such fault lies within the decision-making processes of the entity itself.

Beginning with the attribution of intent; paragraph (2) provides that the corporation is taken to have intended an offence where ‘it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constitutes the offence’. A first question is what is meant by policy and in particular what kind of evidence the Court would be entitled to consider in determining such policies. On its own, some may interpret paragraph 2 as limiting the evidence to which the Court can have recourse in determining intent to the corporation’s formal policies. If this were the case it would be problematic, as formal corporate policies may denote one position while corporate attitudes, unwritten rules, or previous practice and courses of conduct, de facto authorize something quite different. To protect against this kind of criminogenic risk, for example, Australian federal corporate criminal liability provisions define ‘corporate culture’ as ‘an attitude, policy, rule, course of conduct or practice existing within the body corporate generally or in the part of the body corporate in which the relevant activities takes place’.Footnote 107 Limiting corporate intent to formal policies is insufficient.

Given its basis in the Colvin model, paragraph (3) of Article 46C is arguably intended to extend what can be considered by the ACC in determining a corporation’s policy to include a wider range of evidence strongly suggestive of the company’s internal culture. As Colvin describes it, ‘intent is the rationale that presents the best explanation of the corporation’s policies, rules, and practices considered as a whole.’Footnote 108 This is expressed in paragraph (3) as the power of the Court to attribute a policy to a corporation ‘where it provides the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation.’ It is intended to convey that a Court is entitled to infer that corporate members understood something to be ‘an implied directive’, and hence policy, of the corporation, where ‘organizational practices and failures were so bad that they made more sense if viewed as embodying a determination to avoid the regulations, rather than as a product of inadvertent negligence or even recklessness.’Footnote 109 The challenge is that this reading is not self-evident from the drafting of paragraph (3). A risk is that it might instead be read to reduce the burden of proof regarding corporate intent to the balance of probabilities, which is not the intent behind the original design.

It is also here worth noting a difference between Article 46C and Colvin’s drafting in respect of attributing intent, which may or may not be significant. Article 46C requires a finding that the corporate policy was ‘to do the act which constituted the offence.’ By contrast, the Colvin model speaks to a policy of non-compliance with the relevant provision. This change of language may make proof of corporate intent more difficult, particularly if the term ‘act’ is interpreted narrowly to refer to the specific actions of a specific individual perpetrator, rather than to a broader lack of compliance directive. However, reading the provision this restrictively would tend to re-train corporate liability upon that of an individual which is contrary to the underlying philosophy of the organizational approach, and so it is likely the changes in language were not intended to be so limiting. Again, on this issue and by way of contrast, the Australian corporate crime provisions allow a finding of responsibility where the crime was enabled through a corporation’s culture that directed, encouraged, tolerated or led to non-compliance or, alternatively, where the corporation failed to maintain a culture of compliance.Footnote 110 A narrow reading of ‘policy to do the act’ may lead to under-criminalization where an organization cannot be shown to have actively sought the specific underlying act constituting the wrong but permitted, acquiesced, or tolerated, precisely that kind of wrongdoing. When interpreting these provisions, the ACC should therefore take care not to inadvertently encourage official but unrepresentative policies to be used to shield responsibility, nor to exclude egregiously poor compliance environments as sufficient to satisfy corporate intent.

In summary, the ACC might consider taking a more liberal rather than formal approach to policy, as paragraph 3 appears to allow, by going beyond corporate written policies, in order to better account for the informal day to day policies of the corporation as manifested in the conduct of its officers. Furthermore, it should not adopt an overly literal reading of ‘policy to do the act’ and thus fail to capture corporate environments where non-compliance with the relevant norm is tolerated and condoned, if not explicitly directed. To do otherwise might create loopholes that companies could strategically exploit in order to avoid criminal responsibility.

Corporate knowledge is then addressed in paragraphs (4) and (5). They provide that where knowledge is an element of an offence, such knowledge can be attributed to the corporation ‘by proof that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation.’ This in turn can be satisfied through the aggregation of such knowledge across corporate personnel. Aggregation of knowledge can be a legitimate means of locating fault within an organizational model of culpability, as it links to the broader theme of internal structures and systems that will ensure compliance. Aggregated knowledge models operate on the basis that an organization may ‘know’ a fact or situation even where no single individual embodies completely such knowledge and that organizations have the capacity to establish information sharing systems that will ensure compliance with law. In other words, the principle that the knowledge of personnel will be aggregated and attributed to the corporation can encourage best information management practices that are valuable in ensuring good corporate citizenship. As Kelly has argued, claims that a company was too big to have shared in knowledge held by individuals diffusely across the corporate structure so as to undercut any entity responsibility are disingenuous ‘in the modern age, when technology can ensure that large multinational corporations know very well what’s going on within their structures.’Footnote 111 Like concepts of corporate culture, aggregated knowledge is another example of how due diligence principles are often embedded in organizational models.

Having said this, the way the principle of aggregating knowledge is adopted in Article 46C might be criticized on a few bases. It is worth here reflecting on the original drafting proposed by Colvin in respect of the attribution of knowledge. It was as follows:

  1. 3. (a) If knowledge is a required fault element of an offense, that fault element may be established by proof that the relevant knowledge was possessed by a corporation.

    1. (b) Knowledge may be attributed to a corporation where it was possessed within the corporation and the culture of the corporation caused or encouraged knowing noncompliance with the relevant provision.Footnote 112

Colvin explains the rationale behind this drafting as follows:

What justifies invoking the idea of collective knowledge is that not only is the knowledge possessed but also the corporate culture positively favored the commission of the offense with that knowledge.Footnote 113

This foundational rationale seems to be undermined by the current drafting of Article 46C which dilutes corporate culpability in two ways. First, the Statute allows an aggregation of not only actual but also constructive knowledge. The choice to widen the kind of knowledge that can be attributed to a corporation might be defended in that it tends to further incentivize good corporate management by making the corporation responsible for failures among personnel to inquire where they ought. Moreover, it may reflect an expectation that corporate liability is more likely to be in the form of complicity, for which constructive knowledge is sufficient under customary international law.Footnote 114 Notwithstanding, it sets up a uniformly different standard for corporate, relative to individual, fault in terms of the degree of knowledge needed generally to satisfy guilt. The level of knowledge required for international criminal law offences and modes of liability in most cases is actual knowledge, with a few instances where knowledge would be expected. A uniform lower standard of knowledge in the case of corporate responsibility relative to individual responsibility, rather than one determined by the substantive crime and its mode of commission, may undermine the normative force of a finding of corporate criminal responsibility.

Second, Article 46C removes the requirement that the corporation must also be shown to have caused or encouraged non-compliance, in light of such knowledge, although this might be remedied by the requirements for attributing corporate intent. In general, there is a risk that paragraphs (4) and (5) may criminalize a company that is not aware of wrongdoing at a level relevant to avoiding the kind of harm suffered, irrespective of reasonable oversight systems. Risks of over-criminalization could be mitigated through the Court separately considering due diligence issues at the sentencing stage. This might be permitted by the concept of ‘circumstances of the convicted person’ under Article 43A, although the explicit power to consider this issue may be preferable. Furthermore, the exercise of prosecutorial discretion could weed out inappropriately tenuous corporate prosecutions.

It is also worth noting that Article 46C is silent as to the principles by which the physical elements and the specific fault element of recklessness can be attributed to the corporation. In respect of recklessness, the omission of principles for attributing this mental state to a corporation might reflect the view that international crimes require actual or deemed intent and not recklessness.Footnote 115 If this is true across the substantive crimes and modes of liability contemplated under the ACC Statute, the mental elements relevant to international crimes are fully addressed in Article 46C.

The situation in terms of attributing physical elements is a bit more complex. In general, organizational models tend to articulate how a physical offender must be related to the defendant corporation in order for their conduct to bear on the determination of the criminal responsibility of the corporation itself.Footnote 116 In the Australian model, for example, the physical element is attributed to the corporation where it was committed by an employee, agent or officer acting in the actual or apparent scope of their employment.Footnote 117 In other words, a vicarious liability model is adopted for the physical element only. Having said this, a common exception is where the liability of the legal person is established through a failure to take reasonable care (negligence crimes) that is causatively linked to the harm, in which case the lack of care is what constitutes the corporation’s ‘act’.Footnote 118 Swiss and Finnish models go further and allow for corporate responsibility where anonymous guilt constitutes the corporate wrong. This is where the way in which the corporation is organized precludes identification of the offender.Footnote 119 Colvin has argued that attribution of the physical element of an offence is not required in his model on the basis that the fact that the corporation’s criminogenic culture has made a positive contribution to the offence supplies the requisite link to relevant conduct.Footnote 120 This causative link is not explicit in Article 46C, however arguably it is supplied through the requirements that the corporate policy was to do the act (intent) and that the corporation possessed all of the relevant knowledge via its ‘corporate personnel’ (knowledge).

An open question is whether the concept of ‘corporate personnel’ (as mentioned in paragraph (5) and referring to how corporate knowledge is ascertained) is limited to employees or whether it includes agents, contractors or even corporate subsidiaries. If the corporation’s culpability lies in its criminogenic culture, then in theory any crime enabled through that culture would be sufficiently tied to the corporation to render it culpable regardless of the physical actors also implicated. Indeed, the point of this model appears to be that the nature of the actors undertaking the various aspects of the physical commission of the crime and the legal quality of their relationship to the corporation is less relevant to the corporation’s liability than the corporation’s relationship to the crime per se in the form of knowing and intending its commission. Whether a person related to the corporation is an agent, contractor or employee is a matter of legal form tending to reflect a more or less temporary or task related relationship with the corporation, which may have little to do with the specific activities they are engaged in on behalf of the corporation, how closely those tasks relate to the corporation’s core business, and the degree of control exercised by the corporation over how such activities are undertaken. Likewise, while corporate subsidiaries are legally distinct from their parent, this may say little about the real degree of parent control over the subsidiaries’ activities. The wider the net is cast, the more amenable the model will be to corporate prosecutions, particularly in transnational settings where business is often transacted through local subsidiaries and contract chains and where parent company control can be and is often exercised. But at the same time, and particularly given the permissive grounds for attributing knowledge to the corporation, the wider the net the further determinations may move from genuine situations of corporate misfeasance. To address this problem, if it is seen as such, prosecutorial discretion may again have a role to play. For example, a guiding consideration may be that the actor in question should be authorized (for example, contractually) by the corporation to perform a function that benefits or advances its interests.

Finally, it is important to note that corporate criminal liability in the ACC Statute is not predicated upon the liability or conviction of a natural person. The ACC Statute is thus consistent with most models of corporate criminal responsibility in this regard, derivative and organizational.Footnote 121 It is also an improvement upon the ICC draft model that appended corporate liability to that of an individual person. This development is crucially important; as wrongs that occur in corporate settings can mean that no individual can or necessarily should be liable for the same wrong, even where such person can be identified.Footnote 122 Moreover, the wrong of the corporation and any individual offenders therein may be qualitatively different. But likewise, and importantly, paragraph (6) clarifies that corporate responsibility is in no sense a shield, should individual responsibility also be appropriate. With crimes as serious as those with which the ACC will be concerned and given the goals of international criminal justice, should evidence disclose that a particular individual or individuals within the corporation fully embodies an offence; such person(s) should be individually called to account. As a starting point, where individuals in positions of senior management in a corporation or those at a middle management level responsible for corporate policy direction are implicated in ACC crimes, it is reasonable to anticipate that individual criminal responsibility would be pursued alongside any corporate criminal responsibility. This recognizes the distinct purposes and effects of individual and corporate criminal liability. As a subsidiary question, it should be a matter for the Prosecutor and the Court as to if, and how, any corporate and individual prosecutions relating to the same conduct should be joined, determined on a case by case basis. The ACC may wish to develop Rules of Procedure that provide some direction in that regard, recognizing that the interests of an individual defendant may conflict with those of a corporation being prosecuted for related conduct.

The choice to adopt a progressive organizational model for the ACC is understandable and defensible. It makes sense for a modern corporate criminal responsibility scheme to reflect the recent lessons and experiences gained through past efforts around national corporate prosecutions for intent crimes. It has been argued, in the context of proposals for the ICC, that the identification model may be more palatable to a wider range of states given it is reflected in some transnational crime agreements, is the more common national model, and can be accommodated more readily even in states that adopt a vicarious liability approach, given it is simply a limited derivative liability model.Footnote 123 This may well be true, although it is important not to overstate similarities across national schemes even when apparently in keeping with the same broad approach. But it can likewise be seen as a backward step for a Court that is likely to influence national legislative progress to adopt an approach increasingly criticized as outdated, particularly in the context of large and complex corporate settings. Any model should be capable of successful application where evidence of corporate blameworthiness is justifiable. It should aim to neither over- nor under-criminalize the behaviour of legal persons, considering how the resources available to corporations empowers them to take serious measures to curb criminogenic tendencies but also bearing in mind the need to uphold the normative sway of criminal law. The challenge for the ACC will be to balance these two imperatives. To an extent, the amenability of the current model to that balancing act can only be tested through the doing.

C. Corporate Sanctions

According to Article 43A, available sanctions against a convicted legal person will be limited to pecuniary fines and the forfeiture of ‘any property, proceeds or any assets acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member State’. In addition, Article 45 provides that convicted persons can be ordered to make reparations to victims, in terms of restitution, compensation and rehabilitation. Finally, Article 46M provides that the ACC can order money and property collected through fines and confiscation to be transferred to a Trust Fund for legal aid and assistance to the benefit of victims. These measures reflect the most common forms of sanctions recognized across domestic legal systems that provide for corporate criminal liability. By keeping sanctions limited in this way, the Statute may simplify the mutual assistance situation for the ACC, as seeking inter-state cooperation to enforce such measures is less controversial than if the Statute allowed a wider range of options.

But the Statute is otherwise quite conservative in regard to corporate sanctions. Effective and appropriate sanctions in respect of legal persons can differ depending on the circumstances of the crime and of the entity. Pluralizing sanction options can provide a court with discretion to adopt measures best directed to the circumstances at hand. The Council of Europe (COE), for example, in its Recommendation No. R (88) on the Liability of Enterprises for Offences, took the view that a wide range of corporate criminal sanctions should be introduced by states, on the basis that ‘it is doubtful … whether pecuniary sanctions – be they criminal or quasi-criminal – are sufficiently effective to produce the desired deterrent effect.’Footnote 124 Sanctions alternative or additional to financial penalties and forfeiture can serve to demonstrate the moral condemnation attendant on a finding of entity guilt for serious crimes. It can also provide a court with the capacity to intervene directly with the operation of the corporation in ways likely to engendered behavioural changes or to meaningfully punish, though secondary effects for related third parties need to be managed. Proposals for the ICC were more ambitious in that regard and included dissolution (a form of corporate death penalty); prohibitions for a period of time or in respect of certain activities; and closure of corporate premises used in the commission of a crime.Footnote 125 The COE, in its list of suggested sanctions added prohibition from doing business with public authorities, exclusion from fiscal advantages and subsidies, prohibition upon advertising goods or services, annulment of licenses, removal of managers, appointment of provisional caretaker management, closure or winding up, and publication of the decision to impose a sanction or measure.Footnote 126 While this broader range of sanctions appear to be explicitly precluded by Article 43,Footnote 127 it is also possible that some of these non-pecuniary measures may have in any event been more difficult to sell as they are often the only attraction offered to corporates in risky environments that tend to be in poorer parts of the world, including some contexts in Africa.

Despite the limited nature of corporate sanctions within the ACC Statute, those that do exist may add significant value to the work of the ACC in terms of the recovery of monies and assets for the purpose of reparation, both specific and general. Schabas notes that ‘[m]ost defendants before international criminal tribunals have claimed indigence’.Footnote 128 The risk of indigence is, through common sense, lower in respect of corporate defendants. McGregor argues, in his work on pillaging in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, that even if international courts exercise jurisdiction over corporate directors and officers, the ‘international community is allowing corporations to walk away with billions of dollars in profits’ obtained from the pillaging of natural resources.Footnote 129 However, the potential of asset recovery through corporate sanctions will depend significantly upon prosecutorial strategy and the cooperation of states. States parties are obliged to comply with any requests or orders of the Court in identifying, tracing, freezing, and seizing proceeds, property and assets for the purpose of eventual forfeiture,Footnote 130 as well as with the execution of any final judgment.Footnote 131 Mindful use of interim powers and state party cooperation is crucial given the risks of corporate movement of assets. For example, there is the risk that local ‘shell’ subsidiaries in the place of an offence may have limited assets or be folded with their assets removed to another jurisdiction. The benefit of an international court in this respect is the ability to follow such assets across territorial borders and seek the assistance of states parties to access corporate assets wherever they are located across their collective territories.Footnote 132 However, the experience of the ICC to date in securing cooperation and assistance from states constitutes a cautionary tale. The challenge, of course, becomes greater where the assets are moved, or the corporate defendant itself is domiciled, in a third-party state. This may certainly arise in the work of the Court, given that the majority of transnational corporations continue to emanate from the global North.Footnote 133 In such situations, third states will need to be prevailed upon to cooperate and establishing agreements to have judgments of the ACC recognized will be needed.

Finally, it is worth noting that the enforcement of fines and forfeiture measures must be undertaken ‘without prejudice to the rights of bona fide third parties’.Footnote 134 It is sometimes suggested, as a critique of corporate criminal responsibility, that sanctions against corporations harm innocent third parties, such as shareholders and employees. To be fair, if this were a legitimate critique, it would preclude all forms of corporate penalty, criminal or otherwise. While the Court should always be mindful of the secondary effects of any judgment, shareholders (to take one example) should not be considered ‘bona fide third parties’ nor are they necessary innocent ones. As Colvin notes, shareholders reap the benefit of corporate operations and it is ‘therefore not unreasonable to make them bear some of the social costs’ of corporate misfeasance.Footnote 135 He also goes on to note that the argument of shareholder innocence is even less compelling where an organizational model of liability is adopted, as it is a lack of compliance efforts within the corporation that grounds its culpability. Concerned shareholders are not entirely disempowered in that regard, and can press for protective action to be taken or can sell shares if they are dissatisfied with corporate behaviour.Footnote 136 Likewise, any rises in prices resulting from corporate penaltiesFootnote 137 are arguably the transmission of the real cost of the goods or services in question to consumers. Moreover, the problem of innocent party impacts is a reality of any punishment, corporate or individual. One need only consider the material and emotional costs to the families, friends and dependents of an incarcerated person to see that this is so. On the other hand, the potential impact on workers is a more complicated issue, given the potential for many to be innocent of the corporation’s misconduct. There is, for example, the risk that a corporate fine may be ‘socialized’ by the corporation in the form of laying off workers or reducing employment conditionsFootnote 138 or that a fine is so heavy that it affects the corporation’s ability to comply with contractual terms agreed with other actors that are innocent bystanders and have nothing to do with its bad (criminal) conduct. These interests most likely cannot be fully accommodated under any corporate punishment scheme. However, the Court could and should think seriously about who can and should be accommodated as ‘bona fide third parties’ when deciding corporate penalties, using its discretion to avoid situations that will cause severe and sufficiently direct costs on identifiable bona fide third-party interests.

D. The Challenge of Complementarity

As mentioned earlier, a challenge for states in deciding whether to adopt corporate criminal liability at the ICC was how the Court could operate in a manner genuinely complementary to domestic systems, given the plurality of national approaches to the issue of corporate crime. According to Article 46H, the ACC is intended to act in a similarly complementary fashion to national justice systems (and presumably to the ICC). The same challenge as to how the ACC will address national desire to deal with a corporate offender they are also contemplating is thus likewise raised. Corporate liability provides a source of tension, both legal and philosophical, between states that do not recognize corporate criminal capacity and the ACC though, as noted earlier, fewer states than ever maintain this absolute position. While the philosophical tension is removed, a question also arises regarding prosecutorial efforts by states where the model of corporate criminal responsibility differs from that of the Court. In short, is the ACC precluded from deferring to national measures in respect of corporate defendants (and hence operating complementarily thereto) if such measures are non-criminal in nature or if the national model of attribution narrows the implications for corporate responsibility?

Before considering this question, it is important to bear in mind that the ACC Statute (like the ICC Statute) does not oblige states to modify their substantive criminal law to reflect its elements of crimes and of criminal responsibility. States may choose to do so, to maximize capacity to take carriage of a given case. In this sense, no doubt the ACC Statute (like the ICC Statute before it) may well catalyze domestic legislating, which is part of its very goal to further the creation of a robust legal environment in Africa. Despite this, the way the complementarity challenge is sometimes discussed in the literature as it pertains to the corporation’s proposal seems to presume that substantive criminal law uniformity across states is both a precondition and a requirement of a functioning complementary international criminal institution. That this is not correct is demonstrated plainly by the fact that the ICC Statute came into operation despite the divergence of national systems on numerous principles of criminal law.Footnote 139 The control of crime theories that are currently applied at the ICC to determine individual criminal responsibility, which are known to very few domestic legal systems,Footnote 140 and even the joint criminal enterprise principles that came before them, likewise put paid to the suggestion that criminal law principles at an international court are only legitimate and functional where they reflect majority global practice. Indeed, the unique modes of liability that have developed in international criminal law have done so not only on the basis of national practices, but also to deal with the unique qualities of blameworthy participation in atrocity. Having said this, the question of how international criminal law deals with the plurality of national approaches to criminalization is a real one, and perhaps it is more pronounced in respect of corporate prosecutions than otherwise (though, from a legal rather than political perspective, of this I am not convinced).

As it stands, and without modifying the ACC Statute, it is likely that Article 46H precludes the ACC from deferring to national measures in respect of a corporate actor that fall short of a criminal process. This is strongly suggested by the use of the terms ‘prosecution’ and ‘tried’ therein. This means that states that do not have corporate criminal liability schemes in whatever form would be precluded from taking carriage of a case involving a legal person and this may have implications for willingness to engage with the Court. A way to modify this situation, and potentially increase the political palatability of the ACC to some states, might be to adopt a derivative of the transnational crime agreements and explicitly allow the ACC to defer to non-criminal national efforts if certain conditions are met. To be defensible, this option would need to predicate deference upon local non-criminal proceedings meeting certain conditions, such as sufficiently individuated processes and exposure to sufficiently severe penalties, so that they are an effective and proportionate response given the nature of the wrong.Footnote 141 The Statute might go even further, as does the OECD Bribery Convention, and allow such deference to national non-criminal schemes only where the jurisdiction in question does not recognize the principle of corporate criminal liability. This option could be actioned through relatively straightforward modifications to the ACC Statute, and in particular to Article 46H.

There are various policy factors that alternatively push towards or away from this reform option. First, there is the potential that recognition of non-criminal processes may minimize the message of wrongdoing and blameworthiness that is delivered via the non-criminal trial and punishment of the corporate defendant. Having said this, it has been argued that social messaging related to legal practices are particular to a relevant legal community rather than universal, in which case it is the local legal culture that is significant and ought to determine responsibility practices.Footnote 142 Second, while recognizing non-criminal local mechanisms tends against the trend towards a primary requirement of corporate criminal liability emerging under public international law,Footnote 143 it may have the pragmatic benefit of moving us collectively closer to a legal environment of corporate accountability across the globe, however locally characterized.Footnote 144 Third, there may be some potential implications of this kind of reform for individual prosecutions: whether similar deference to non-criminal measures in admissibility decisions related to individual defendants (for example, recognizing credible truth commissions) would be demanded by a principled approach. However, there may be a solid rationale for differentiating the treatment of natural and legal persons on this issue.

What about national variant models for corporate criminal responsibility? As it stands, Article 46H seems to empower the ACC to defer to national criminal justice efforts irrespective of the national model of attribution adopted. At the ICC, the pertinent issue in deciding the adequacy of domestic efforts involves the interpretation of a number of concepts, such as what constitutes action in respect of the same ‘case’, and interpretations surrounding the content and breadth of the unwillingness and inability provisions. These ideas are undergoing evolution. The ACC would need to develop its interpretations of these concepts, and apply them in logically consistent ways to cases involving both legal and natural persons, ideally synergistically with the ICC. Having said this, it seems prudent for the ACC to do so in a way that enables the widest possible deference to differences in national approaches to corporate criminal responsibility in order to ensure the spirit of complementarity is maintained.

A final question that may arise is whether there is any necessary relationship between admissibility determinations regarding related corporate and individual prosecutions. In other words, could the ACC refuse to admit a case against an individual defendant on the basis that an interested state was taking sufficient action with regard to that person, while simultaneously admitting a corporate prosecution for related conduct for want of sufficient state action, or vice versa? The correct answer in my view would be yes, with the question of admissibility for each defendant being considered individually, irrespective that their charges may relate to the same underlying conduct. At the ICC, case admissibility determinations rest upon the question of whether the relevant state is acting with regard to the same person and the same conduct.Footnote 145 If the same interpretation of complementarity is adopted at the ACC, this would mean that admissibility determinations for each separate defendant, corporate and individual, would be a distinct question for the court. This, too, would again reflect that corporate and individual prosecutions for related conduct are distinct inquiries, involving distinct processes, questions and concerns.

4. Enforcement Challenges

This section of the chapter provides some final, brief, thoughts regarding issues of enforcement. As with any criminal justice system, without appropriate investigative and procedural powers, any model of liability will be ineffective. There are challenges involved in prosecuting serious crimes of an international or transnational kind that will require mutual legal assistance involving one or more states. While corporate prosecutions can be more complex, the difficulties likely to be faced are in many respects the same as for those faced generally by any international criminal court. Having said this, there are some challenges that are peculiar to the effort to bring corporations to account or that can be more pronounced due to the corporate character of the defendant. For example, specific procedural arrangements will be needed to enable corporate prosecutions. These include provision as to who must be served to qualify for proper service, and who is entitled to represent the legal person in proceedings. These are matters properly addressed in the Court’s Rules.Footnote 146

As discussed above in the context of enforcing sanctions, corporations implicated in Statute offences may be transnational in character and this creates specific complexities. In many cases, a legal person may be incorporated in one jurisdiction and act through subsidiaries or other related entities incorporated in another jurisdiction. It may therefore be necessary to consider whether and when one corporation can be liable for its role in the offence of another corporation.Footnote 147 This can be particularly important where a local subsidiary directly implicated in an offence has limited assets or where it may be made a scapegoat for an offence that is more properly located in the culture and behaviours of the parent corporation. The Statute does not address this question directly however a few options are available when prosecutors are deciding the prosecutorial strategy in any given case. For example, it may be possible to pursue a parent company as an accessory to the offence of a subsidiary or for conspiring to commit the offence in accordance with Article 28N. This might be difficult to prove. An alternative is to argue the responsibility of a parent company where it can be shown that it exercised a requisite level of control over an offending subsidiary company such that the fault lies with it. This may be possible to argue under Article 46C in that the policy of the parent company as to the wrongful act of a subsidiary or related entity under its control may be sufficient to satisfy that provision. In other words, to demonstrate that the parent corporation’s policies and actions were sufficiently connected to the crime to warrant its direct responsibility.

The transnationality of corporations and corporate groups also raises challenges of mutual legal assistance in accessing witnesses and documentary evidence, compelling attendance or document disclosure, and enforcing orders across states. As mentioned above, the Statute requires cooperation by states parties. This gives the Court a legal basis to access corporate documents, personnel, property, and assets that are located within the collective territories of those states. More difficult is where assistance is required from states that are not parties to the Court. It may be necessary for the ACC to enter into agreements with third-party states to enable investigation and enforcement in corporate prosecutions, as with any of its work. Article 46L(3) provides explicitly for this, stating that the Court ‘shall be entitled to seek the co-operation or assistance of regional or international courts, non-States Parties or co-operating partners of the African Union and may conclude Agreements for that purpose.’

A complexity that might be encountered in such efforts is with jurisdictions that do not recognize corporate criminal responsibility or where models of corporate criminal responsibility are markedly different and more limited than that provided for under Article 46C. It is difficult to see how this can be avoided, aside from focusing on the corporation’s presence in jurisdiction. Perhaps, the limited corporate sanctions available to the ACC may soften the challenges in reaching mutual agreements regarding enforcement of orders. Furthermore, adopting an approach to corporate admissibility determinations that provides as great a deference to domestic alternatives for dealing with the same corporate defendant as is defensible may also serve to maximize good relations between the ACC and states. Separately, third-party states that consider the ACC’s corporate responsibility scheme an impermissible legal over-reach into global or external economic affairs, may dispute the legitimacy of efforts to enforce the Statute against corporate nationals. That being said, a number of factors press against the weight of such political critiques. These include the codified and consent-based nature of the ACC’s corporate criminal liability scheme, the limitation of the Court’s jurisdiction to territorial, nationality, or protective grounds, and the serious nature of the crimes in question.

A related challenge is the problem that a corporation cannot be extradited (though business executives can be when individually prosecuted).Footnote 148 According to Article 46A an accused has the right to be tried in his or her presence. This should be read to include corporate accused, given the intent of the Statute seems to be the consistent treatment of natural and legal persons to the degree that is logical, the serious nature of the crimes in question, and the lack of any specific, defendant rights provisions directed to legal persons. This is despite the presence of gendered language in Article 46A. In the case of a corporate prosecution, this equates to the entitlement for the corporation to have hearings conducting in the presence of a chosen representative. As noted, such representative cannot be compelled through extradition processes to appear and speak on behalf of the company. However, there are ways in which to ensure, so far as possible, such representatives are duly appointed and appear in ACC processes.

First, Rules of Procedure and Evidence will need to clarify how a corporation may appoint a representative and the kind of documentation that will function as proof of such appointment. Such Rules may also stipulate penalties where a corporation fails to duly appoint a representative or to appear when indicted, constituting as that would an act of contempt, so as to further incentivizing corporate defence participation. Notably, such contempt penalties would give rise to the need to ensure enforcement cooperation by states, against corporate assets located in their jurisdictions. Second, it should be noted that it is entirely feasible that corporations, local or foreign, may simply submit to ACC proceedings. As Clough has noted, it may well be in the interests of corporations to submit to foreign proceedings where there are significant business interests that might be jeopardized by failing to do so, a factor that seems to have influenced corporate cooperation with US Foreign Corrupt Practices Act proceedings.Footnote 149 For example, a company may well be concerned to protect its reputation against allegations of serious violations against international law. Short of access to the corporation within a state party territory or willing submission, a couple of other suggestions have been mooted. The first is that leading individuals within the foreign corporation sufficiently implicated in the offence might be indicted alongside the company. Through their personal extradition and proceedings, the Court may gain access to documents pertinent to corporate proceedings and a representative to appear as the company.Footnote 150 The problem, however, is that despite being personally charged, this would not compel such persons to appear as the company in respect of the corporate charges.Footnote 151 The ICC model to some extent avoids this problem by appending corporate prosecutions to those of the individual, though the pay-off noted above is the substantially reduced utility of a corporate responsibility scheme limited in this way. An alternative is to allow a trial to proceed in absentia, should the corporation fail to produce a representative.Footnote 152 Proceeding against an accused in absentia, even for serious crimes, is allowed in some jurisdiction in such circumstances, although the challenge of enforcing the verdict against the person and their assets beyond the territory of states parties remains.Footnote 153 To further protect defence rights, protections may be built into any such trial in absentia scheme, for example allowing for retrial should a corporate representative be subsequently appointed.

This brief survey of the procedural challenges of corporate prosecutions, as well as the earlier discussion of conceptual challenges in substantive law, gives a sense of the complexity that faces the Court in pursuing the goal of corporate accountability. This should not deter it, as the rewards of a stronger compliance environment for corporate conduct in Africa could be significant. It does demonstrate that, ideally, the ACC would be sufficiently resourced such that it might create specialized corporate crime branches within its various organs that can focus energies on the particularities of corporate prosecutions and forge links with national and international institutions that operate in this space.Footnote 154

5. Conclusion

Article 46C on the criminal liability of corporations is a significant step in the direction of justice. Corporations can facilitate the crimes of natural persons as well as commit offences in their own right. The criminal liability of corporations for transnational and international crimes is an emerging general principle of public international law. Enabling corporate prosecutions at the ACC reflects empirical evidence of corporate involvement in serious crimes affecting the African continent and the growing appreciation of the distinctive nature of corporate criminality relative to that of individuals therein. This development may well strengthen the prospects of meaningful reparative and restitutive sanctions that can be used to repair victim communities. It also addresses the moral outrage that exists where corporations benefit financially from involvement in serious crime. The political neutrality of the ACC as an independent international institution also speaks in its favour.Footnote 155 As Deya notes, Africa has long pioneered in the international law arena, with ‘the rest of the international community “catching up” later’.Footnote 156 The prospect of an international criminal court with jurisdiction over legal persons, long debated and much deferred, may well come to fruition under African leadership.

28 Administering International Criminal Justice through the African Court Opportunities and Challenges in International Law

Chile Eboe-Osuji
1. International Law and Regional Arrangements

As you may know or recall, in 2014, during their Summit in Malabo, the African Union (AU) adopted a protocol for the stated purpose of conferring criminal jurisdiction upon the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (AC or African Court).

In reflecting upon the opportunities and challenges in international law that lie for the African Court, as an instrument of international criminal justice, a primary normative question of law concerns the attitude of international law towards such a regional arrangement. That is to say: Does international law stand against criminal jurisdiction for the African Court – perhaps out of a perceived need to protect the ICC?

The short and simple answer to that question is: No. International law does not stand against criminal jurisdiction for the African Court – certainly not out of any need to protect the ICC. In fact, no provision in the Rome Statute forbids criminal jurisdiction for a regional court like the AC. Nor, should it.

Notably, the UN Charter recognises regional arrangements – and even positively encourages them. In that regard, article 52 of the UN Charter provides as follows:

  1. 1. Nothing in the present Charter precludes the existence of regional arrangements or agencies for dealing with such matters relating to the maintenance of international peace and security as are appropriate for regional action provided that such arrangements or agencies and their activities are consistent with the Purposes and Principles of the United Nations.

  2. 2. The Members of the United Nations entering into such arrangements or constituting such agencies shall make every effort to achieve pacific settlement of local disputes through such regional arrangements or by such regional agencies before referring them to the Security Council.

  3. 3. The Security Council shall encourage the development of pacific settlement of local disputes through such regional arrangements or by such regional agencies either on the initiative of the states concerned or by reference from the Security Council.

And quite significantly, in relation to the administration of international justice, the following may be noted. Having established the ICJ, the UN provided as follows in article 95 of the Charter: ‘Nothing in the present Charter shall prevent Members of the United Nations from entrusting the solution of their differences to other tribunals by virtue of agreements already in existence or which may be concluded in the future’.

So, it is that the European Court of Justice, the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, Ecowas Court of Justice, the East African Court of Justice, the Caribbean Court of Justice, etc, can exist despite the ICJ. And, if they can exist alongside the ICJ, there is very little reason to worry that the mere existence of the ICC is a reason in law against giving criminal jurisdiction to the AC.

It may thus be said with some confidence that international law – certainly in light of the precedents in the UN Charter – is positively disposed towards apparently competing regional arrangements, as long as existing arrangements are not deliberately undermined in bad faith.

2. Administering International Justice through the African Court: Opportunities

Having addressed the question of the normative attitude of international law towards regional arrangements, of which the AC (exercising criminal jurisdiction) is certainly a part, we will next consider the substantive question whether the world is – in whole or in part – improved by conferring criminal jurisdiction upon the AC.

Other things being equal – and I stress that caveat, ‘other things being equal’ – there is potentially immense value in conferring criminal jurisdiction upon the AC.

A. Non-ICC Crimes

We see this value in its clearest relief in relation to crimes on which the Rome Statute is silent.

There are 14 crimes proscribed in the AC amended Protocol,Footnote 1 as compared to four crimes (including aggression) recognised in the Rome Statute. Ten (10) of the AC crimes are crimes that the Rome Statute does not deal with. They include:

  • Piracy (the oldest international crime)

  • Mercenary activities

  • Treasonous usurpation of political power

  • Corruption

Upon a fair, objective view, it may be that some of these additional crimes speak to especial concerns that African leaders are entitled to have. Take corruption or kleptocracy, for example, some may say that the human toll of corruption can be just as devastating in the long run as the ravages of armed conflict. The point is adequately made in the following words of UN Secretary General Kofi Annan, in a foreword he wrote in 2004 to a publication on the UN Convention against Corruption, he went even further, saying:

Corruption is an insidious plague that has a wide range of corrosive effects on societies. It undermines democracy and the rule of law, leads to violations of human rights, distorts markets, erodes the quality of life and allows organized crime, terrorism and other threats to human security to flourish.

This evil phenomenon is found in all countries – big and small, rich and poor – but it is in the developing world that its effects are most destructive. Corruption hurts the poor disproportionately by diverting funds intended for development, undermining a Government’s ability to provide basic services, feeding inequality and injustice and discouraging foreign aid and investment. Corruption is a key element in economic underperformance and a major obstacle to poverty alleviation and development.Footnote 2

African States are thus, without doubt, entitled to take collective regional action against corruption and other troubling crimes – in the face of the silence of the Rome Statute on those crimes.

It is also notable that the AC dispensation recognises the attribution of criminal responsibility to corporations [article 46C].

The foregoing thus shows us how it is that the value of criminal jurisdiction for the AC is seen most clearly from the perspective of the crimes over which the ICC currently lacks jurisdiction

B. ICC Crimes

But, even for crimes under the Rome Statute, there is much value in giving the AC jurisdiction over genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and the crime of aggression.

The point may be appreciated from the perspective of extension of the notion of complementarity – that being the hallmark of ICC’s jurisdiction. Conferring criminal jurisdiction to the AC over Rome Statute crimes involves an extended notion of complementarity in more ways than one. First, it involves ‘intermediation of complementarity’. This is by the recognition of another adjudicatory forum between the current polarities of national jurisdictions and that of the ICC: all with the viewing to ensuring accountability – with ICC remaining a court of last resort in any event. Second, it also connects rather well with the idea of ‘positive complementarity’ – an ICC-OTP idea – that enables national jurisdictions to try residual cases that the ICC cannot try, in view of limited capacity and resources.

There is thus nothing wrong with systematically building capacity at the regional level to try ICC crimes as well. It fully complements the OTP’s vision of seeing national jurisdictions positively enabled to try the crimes that the ICC is unable to try.

From the foregoing considerations then, there is no doubt at all in my mind that the world – from the particular perspective of Africa – is improved immensely by conferring criminal jurisdiction upon the African Court. Provided there is no obstacle to the role of the ICC as a court of last resort, in relation to those AC crimes over which the ICC also has jurisdiction. The idea being that where either the national jurisdiction or the AC is unable or unwilling to investigate or prosecute, the situation will by default remain admissible at the ICC.

3. Automatic Deferral as A Major Challenge

Having settled the question of the value of conferring criminal jurisdiction to the AC, we now turn to the challenges presented. I recall the lecture topic: ‘Administering International Criminal through the African Court – Opportunities and Challenges in International Law’. The question now is whether we have reason to worry. Should we worry that the rosy vision of the opportunity of administering international criminal justice through the AC stands in danger of being undermined? The direct answer is: Yes, indeed. There is a great big reason to worry.

A normative reason for that worry lies in the automatic deferral that the AU has prescribed for serving Heads of States and senior state officials as an integral part of the AU’s conferment of criminal jurisdiction upon the AC.

A. The Troubling Provision: Deferral v. Immunity

The troubling provision appears in article 46Abis of the amended AC Statute. It provides as follows: ‘No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office.’

Notably, article 46Abis is not presented in the manner of bare-faced immunity for the officials concerned. Indeed, article 46B(2) eschews such immunity on its face, by providing as follows: ‘Subject to the provisions of Article 46Abis, the official position of any accused person shall not relieve such person of criminal responsibility nor mitigate punishment.’

Strictly speaking, then, article 46Abis does not prevent investigation or prosecution. It only defers them automatically until the suspect has left office.

B. Article 46Abis: Anti-Crime Prevention

But, this automatic deferral of investigation or prosecution (of a very broad category of serving officials) is directly significant to the question of the potential value of the AC as an instrument of transnational criminal justice – and crime prevention. This is because the automatic deferral has immense potential to give unwitting cover to potential beneficiaries of the deferral possibly giving them an incentive to either attain power or to retain it in any way that they can in order to delay or escape criminal proceedings.

And that presents a particular paradox even to the AU’s own purpose of criminalising treasonous usurpation of political power. That is to say, there is the curious scenario where anyone who accesses power through treasonous means will be protected by article 46Abis – giving him refuge to engage in further violations of the sub-regional norm against treasonous maintenance of power until he chooses to leave or is ousted. It is thus immediately clear that article 46Abis constitutes a serious contradiction to an important regional norm of the AU – as it potentially does to all of AU’s efforts in proscribing all the crimes contemplated in the Malabo Protocol, to the extent that such crimes can be committed by a Head of State inclined to commit them.

C. The Flawed Premise of Article 46Abis

What is especially worrisome about the normative circumstances of article 46Abis is the false premise that apparently underlies it. That premise is encapsulated in the following AU position statement made by a leading African statesman in 2013 – one year before the adoption of article 46Abis: ‘Our position is that certain Articles of the Rome Statute are of grave concern to Africa. In particular, Article 27 which denies immunity to all persons without regard to customary international law, conventions and established norms, must be amended.’Footnote 3

It helps to recall that article 27 of the Rome Statute (as referred to) is the provision that forbids official position immunity, even for Heads of States. It provides:

  1. 1. This Statute shall apply equally to all persons without any distinction based on official capacity. In particular, official capacity as a Head of State or Government, a member of a Government or parliament, an elected representative or a government official shall in no case exempt a person from criminal responsibility under this Statute, nor shall it, in and of itself, constitute a ground for reduction of sentence.

  2. 2. Immunities or special procedural rules which may attach to the official capacity of a person, whether under national or international law, shall not bar the Court from exercising its jurisdiction over such a person.

The quote from the leading AU statesman, complaining against article 27, has two important elements of interest. The first element is in the coded text ‘certain articles of the Rome Statute are of grave concern to Africa.’ It engages the question as to what it is about the provisions of the Rome Statute that should be ‘of grave concern to Africa’?

In the temporal context of the statement, it is not difficult to think of the complaints often heard from certain quarters to the effect that: the ICC is an instrument of western imperialism and neo-colonialism and is being used as such to target African leaders.

The second element of the leading AU statesman’s speech engages the suggestion that international law (either by treaty or by custom) normally or normatively affords immunity to State officials, while in office.

Taken together, the two elements present the composite idea that by denying immunity to even Heads of States and senior states officials – while in power – article 27 of the Rome Statute is a mischievous, legally aberrant provision, which makes it easy for the ICC to be used as an instrument of neo-colonialism, for the illicit purpose of targeting African Heads of State and senior state officials.

There is no doubt that article 46Abis was motivated by that premise. Seen in that light, article 46Abis thus becomes a corrective that supposedly shows how the Rome Statute must be amended, with a particular view to taming the aberration appearing in article 27, in order to comport it to international law. But, it is a mistaken premise.

D. Article 27 of the Rome Statute as a Codification of the Third Nuremberg Principle

In order to appreciate why it is a mistaken premise, it is necessary to consider that a major event in the history of customary international law, as regards not only individual criminal responsibility but also the rejection of immunity for State officials including Heads of State, was the UN’s approval of the principles of law distilled from both the Nuremberg Charter and the judgment of the Nuremberg Tribunal.

In resolution 95(I) adopted on 11 December 1946, the UN General Assembly affirmed the principles of international law recognized by the Charter of the Nuremberg Tribunal and the judgment of the Tribunal. And the UN General Assembly tasked the International Law Commission to formulate the Nuremberg Principles ‘as a matter of primary importance’.

During their second session in 1950, the ILC submitted to the UN General Assembly the Commission’s report covering the work of that session. Included in the report were the Principles of International Law recognised in the Charter of the Nuremberg Tribunal and in the Judgment of the Tribunal, including commentaries.

The third of the Nuremberg Principles appears as follows: ‘The fact that a person who committed an act which constitutes a crime under international law acted as Head of State or responsible Government official does not relieve him from responsibility under international law.’

The development did not have African leaders in mind or sight. It had Nuremberg in mind and hindsight. From then on, every international law basic document establishing an international criminal tribunal – from the ICTY,Footnote 4 to the ICTR,Footnote 5 to the SCSL,Footnote 6 to the ICCFootnote 7 – has repeatedly restated the Third Nuremberg Principle. The repetition thus firmly established the exclusion of the plea of official position immunity including for Heads of State – as a norm of customary international law, concerning cases before international criminal courts.

As observed earlier, the Third Nuremberg Principle did not have African leaders in mind when it was formulated in 1950.

**

E. A Distinction: Foreign Immunity in National Courts: Par in Parem Non Habet Imperium

But, in excluding official position immunity, the focus of the Third Nuremberg Principle is prosecution before international courts exercising criminal jurisdiction. That is the generally accepted understanding.

Conversely, it is not generally accepted that the Third Nuremberg Principle operates in relation to national courts. For, in that regard, customary international law does indeed recognise immunity for foreign sovereigns in criminal proceedings before national courts.

The immunity that foreign sovereigns enjoy before national courts follows from the principle of sovereign equality of States – a cardinal principle of international law – notably expressed in article 2(1) of the UN Charter: ‘The Organisation is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its Members.’ And the principle of sovereign equality of States anchors the idea that among equals none has dominion: par in parem non habet imperium. In my view, the doctrine of sovereign equality of States is the only rational basis for foreign sovereign immunity before national courts. There is no other basis for it.

The doctrine of sovereign immunity before national courts operates to exclude prosecution even for international crimes.Footnote 8 Hence, the full value of the Third Nuremberg Principle is to preclude immunity before international courts exercising criminal jurisdiction.

**

But how come it was a Nuremberg Principle? It was so because the principle appeared in article 7 of the Nuremberg Charter of 1945, which provided as follows: ‘The official position of defendants, whether as Heads of State or responsible officials in Government departments, shall not be considered as freeing them from responsibility or mitigating punishment.’ Article 6 of the Charter of the Tokyo Tribunal contained a similar provision. So, too, did the Control Council Law No 10 (CCL No 10).Footnote 9 It was thus that the Nuremberg Tribunal tried Grand Admiral Dönitz – who had succeeded Hitler as the Head of State of Germany. Similarly at the Tokyo Tribunal, Prime Minister Hideki Tojo was tried. Dönitz was convicted and sentenced to ten years jail term. Tojo was convicted and hanged. They weren’t African leaders.

F. The Provenance of the Third Nuremberg Principle

But, was article 7 of the Nuremberg Charter an accident? No, it was not. It resulted, rather, from a deliberate policy decision taken at the London Conference of 1945, to bar the plea of immunity during the Nuremberg trials. Notably, Justice Robert Jackson (the US representative to the London Conference) played a leading role in championing the norm stated in article 7 of the Nuremberg Charter. He argued fervently for it. And he sought its approval from President Truman in a report that he made to Truman in June 1945. In the report, Jackson repudiated ‘the obsolete doctrine that a head of state is immune from legal liability.’ And, he continued as follows:

There is more than a suspicion that this idea is a relic of the doctrine of the divine right of kings. It is, in any event, inconsistent with the position we take toward our own officials, who are frequently brought to court at the suit of citizens who allege their rights to have been invaded. We do not accept the paradox that legal responsibility should be the least where power is the greatest. We stand on the principle of responsible government declared some three centuries ago to King James by Lord Chief Justice Coke, who proclaimed that even a King is still “under God and the law”.Footnote 10

*

Mind you, he was writing all of this to his own Head of State – President Truman. And quite significantly, Truman accepted the propositions as the American position. And these are the makings of customary international law in 1945, culminating in the exclusion of immunity for Heads of State and State officials, as eventually articulated in article 7 of the Nuremberg Charter [also article 6 of Tokyo Charter and article II(4)(a) of CCL No 10].

That is the immediate provenance of the norm that is now known colloquially as the Third Nuremberg Principle – which got eventually codified in article 27 of the Rome Statute (adopted in 1998) for purposes of the ICC. The development of the norm had nothing at all to do with any plot to prosecute African leaders at the ICC. Rather, the norm enabled the prosecution of the leaders of the most powerful States in Europe and Asia during World War II.

*

And, it is worth repeating for emphasis that the norm does not then become part of a plot to target African leaders, merely because that old norm has now been restated in article 27 of the Rome Statute. I called it ‘that old norm’ not merely because it was firmly established 71 years ago in the Charters of the Nuremberg and the Tokyo tribunals. Of course, by all accounts, a norm that is 71 years old is ripe enough to qualify as an ‘old norm’ indeed.

*

Notably, still, the repudiation of immunity of Heads of States from the jurisdiction of international criminal tribunals is traceable to the Versailles Treaty of 1919 – making it almost 100 years old – 97 years old to be precise. We see it reflected in article 227 of the Versailles Treaty, according to which the States Parties ‘publicly arraign[ed] William II of Hohenzollern, formerly German Emperor, for a supreme offence against international morality and the sanctity of treaties.’ That agreement also anticipated the creation of a ‘special tribunal … to try the accused …’

And, mark this. Article 227 of the Versailles Treaty similarly was not an accident. In fact, at the drafting stage, Robert Lansing, the American Secretary of State had vigorously objected to the provision, when it was being discussed within the Versailles Treaty’s Commission on the Responsibility of the Authors of the War and on Enforcement of Penalties. In addition to being the US Secretary of State, Lansing was both the Chairman of the Commission, as well as the head of the US delegation to the Commission. But his objection was emphatically opposed and roundly rejected by the majority of the Commission, spearheaded by Great Britain. Notably, in their report, the Commission expressed themselves as follows:

It is quite clear from the information now before the Commission that there are grave charges which must be brought and investigated by a court against a number of persons. In these circumstances, the Commission desire to state expressly that in the hierarchy of persons in authority, there is no reason why rank, however exalted, should in any circumstances protect the holder of it from responsibility when that responsibility has been established before a properly constituted tribunal. This extends even to the case of heads of states. An argument has been raised to the contrary based upon the alleged immunity, and in particular the alleged inviolability, of a sovereign of a state. But this privilege, where it is recognized, is one of practical expedience in municipal law, and is not fundamental. However, even if, in some countries, a sovereign is exempt from being prosecuted in a national court of his own country the position from an international point of view is quite different.

That marked the international community’s earliest contemplation of an international criminal court. It also marked the international community’s earliest statement of the idea of individual criminal responsibility for violation of international law. And it also marked the earliest repudiation of immunity for Heads of State for purposes of the jurisdiction of an international criminal tribunal. That was almost 100 years ago – almost 80 years ahead of the adoption of the Rome Statute in 1998. It had nothing at all to do with the need to prosecute African leaders. The norm was conceived out of the need to prosecute the most powerful European leader during World War I.

4. Accommodating Extraordinary Duties of State at the Highest National Level

It may be possible to consider that the concern of article 46Abis of the amended AC Statute is to prevent disruption to the daily or regular functioning of a national government: if a State’s senior officials are exposed to criminal prosecution. But, the remedy to that mischief could have been achieved with the insertion into the amended AC Statute of a provision similar to rule 134quater of the Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the ICC. Rule 134quater of the Rules provides that an accused who (on the one hand) is summonsed to appear at trial and who (on the other hand) is mandated to fulfil extraordinary public duties at the highest national level may waive the right to be present at trial, and be excused from continuous presence at trial – if he is represented by counsel.

This judicial determination may be made if alternative measures are inadequate, if it is in the interests of justice and if the rights of the accused are fully ensured.

Rule 134quater is a ‘special procedural rule’ designed for the benefit of persons mandated to fulfil extraordinary duties at the highest national level. But it contemplates neither immunity from the jurisdiction of the Court nor automatic deferral of a case. To the contrary, its aim is to ensure that accused persons mandated to fulfil extraordinary duties at the highest national level will remain within the jurisdiction of the Court, with their trials conducted with minimum interruption as a result of the legitimate demands of their public office. Clearly excusal from presence at trial and deferral of investigation or prosecution are different matters.

5. Conclusion

There is immense value in conferring criminal jurisdiction to the AC – both as regards crimes within the Rome Statute and more so as regards crimes over which the ICC has no jurisdiction. It is much to be regretted, however, that such immense value is severely undermined by the regime of automatic deferral of cases against Heads of States and other senior State officials. The challenge will be to find ways of maximizing the opportunity presented, while minimizing the challenges.

29 Article 46A Bis Beyond the Rhetoric

Dire Tladi
1. Introduction

Article 46A bis of the Malabo Protocol has, without a doubt, attracted more attention than any other provision in the protocol. For many, Article 46A bis is the defining feature of the Malabo Protocol. The debates around Article 46A bis have centred on both legal and policy issues. In particular, the debates have focused on the consistency of Article 46A bis with customary international law and the fight against impunity.

Much of the debate has tended to reflect the hero-villain trend that has been so characteristic of International Criminal Court (ICC)–African Union (AU) debates relating to immunities of heads of state in recent years.Footnote 1 As with other debates in which the self is portrayed as a hero and the other as a villain, much of the positions on both sides of the divide ignore the nuances of what is a complex area of law. In the jockeying for positions, the line between doctrinal positions and normative policy assertions become blurred. Sometimes they disappear altogether. The doctrinal question whether the recognition and application of immunities of certain officials before international courts is consistent with modern international law is very often answered by the normative policy postulation that AU should not have included the immunities provision in the Amendment Protocol. Conversely, the normative postulation questioning the wisdom of prosecuting heads of state is met by a reference to a provision in the Rome Statute, namely Article 27. Added to the mix is very often an empirical assertion, either that a position will result in impunity or will lead to the destabilisation of a country or region. Further complicating the discourse is the resort by commentators to the political rationale or objective behind the Amendment Protocol (Malabo Protocol) i.e. some commentators have asserted that the Amendment Protocol, and the immunity provision in particular, was a response to the prosecutions by the ICC of African heads of state.

In this chapter, I assess the merits of some of the arguments that have been advanced both in support of and against Article 46A bis. I begin, in the next section, by providing the context for the debate, namely the importance of the immunities question in the AU and ICC tension. The following section will then identify the various propositions underlying the arguments for and against Article 46A bis. I then evaluate these propositions on the basis of the rules of international law before offering some concluding remarks.

2. Setting the Context: ICC–AU Tension and the Centrality of Immunities

Central to the ICC–AU tension has been the issue of ‘targeting’ of Africans, i.e. the fact that all the cases currently before the ICC are against Africans. In truth, however, the tension between the ICC and AU arises not because only Africans have been indicted but because African heads of State have been indicted. All the decisions against ICC-related decisions by the AU have concerned situations in which an African head of State has been indicted – Darfur, Libya and Kenya.Footnote 2 The real complaint of the AU against ICC is therefore, the indictment of African heads of State. In legal language, this complaint finds expression in the debate on immunities.

Discussions on immunities in international law are dominated by two central themes. The first theme relates to the importance of immunity for international law and international relations.Footnote 3 The International Court of Justice (hereinafter the ‘ICJ’) has, for example, declared that the rule of international law relating to immunities ‘derives from the principle of sovereign equality of States, which … is one of the fundamental principles of the international legal order’.Footnote 4 The second theme concerns a gradual shift in paradigm and the emergence of a new vision of international law challenging the dominant state-centred and sovereignty based paradigm. This competing vision of international law is characterised by an emphasis on values, where sovereignty no longer trumps other values.Footnote 5 This shift in paradigm is consistent with a restricted view of immunities and an emphasis on accountability.Footnote 6 This shift which has been recognised in the literature is also reflected in judicial practice.Footnote 7 Explaining the expansion of grounds of jurisdiction, Judges Buergenthal, Higgins and Kooijmans referred to ‘the emergence of values which enjoy an ever-increasing recognition in international society’.Footnote 8 However, it is important to understand that while there is a gradual shift, it cannot be said that international law has lost its state-centric nature. Jouannet describes the current state of the law as, ‘a more multiform and complex law, characterised by greater solidarity, which still flirts with this idea of sovereignty while at the same time seeking to surpass it in favour of a common good’.Footnote 9

In the context of immunities, these sentiments about the current state of international law are echoed by the joint separate opinion of Judges Buergenthal, Higgins and Kooijmans:

These trends reflect a balancing of interests. On the one scale, we find the interest of the community of mankind … on the other, there is the interest of the community of States to allow them to act freely on the inter-State level … Reflecting these concerns, what is regarded as permissible jurisdiction and what is regarded as the law on immunity are in constant evolution.Footnote 10

This tussle between the traditional and emerging international law and their respective influence on the law of immunities is central also to the understanding of the debate surrounding Article 46A bis. Thus, some see Article 46A bis as antithetical to the modern vision of international law while others see it as reflecting existing rules of international law.

3. Immunity before the African Court: Unpacking the Case for and Against
A. Scope of Immunity in the Amendment Protocol

Before addressing some of the issues that have been raised concerning the immunity provision in the Amendment Protocol, it is useful to set out the provision and attempt to identify its scope. Article 46A bis of the Amendment Protocol provides as follows: ‘No charges shall be commenced or continued against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office’.

As a preliminary point, and irrespective of doctrinal and normative issues, the text of Article 46A bis is ambiguous and not well drafted. Firstly, what is meant by ‘or anybody … entitled to act in such capacity’, a phrase which first appeared in the decisions of the AU Extraordinary Summit of October 2014,Footnote 11 is not at all clear. One possible reading is that phrase refers to any number of persons including potentially all ministers and even all members of parliament in some states.Footnote 12 This very broad interpretation is inherently relative and would result in different rules being applicable to officials from different states since whether a person enjoyed immunity before the African Court would depend on the constitutional system of each State. At its narrowest, however, the provision could be limited to the deputy Head of State or Government.Footnote 13 This latter, more narrow interpretation, is more objective and is more consistent with the objective of the decision in which the phrase first appeared i.e. to prevent the prosecution of Kenya’s head of State and his deputy. For the purpose of the analysis below, the more narrow meaning of the phrase is assumed although the broader interpretation cannot be ruled out.

The second ambiguity relates to whether Article 46A bis aims at providing two different regimes of immunity i.e. immunity ratione personae and immunity ratione materiae, or only one.Footnote 14 Moreover, if the aim is to establish only one regime, it would be unclear whether the regime would be immunity ratione materiae or immunity ratione personae. An ordinary meaning of Article 46A bis appears to support two separate categories.Footnote 15 The first category, approximating immunity ratione personae, would be applicable to ‘Heads of State or Government’ and ‘anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity.’ The second category, approximating immunity ratione materiae, applies to ‘other senior officials based on their functions’. The phrase, ‘based on their functions’ in Article 46A bis, appears to only qualify ‘other senior officials’ and not ‘Heads of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity.’ An interpretation of Article 46A bis as establishing two categories of immunities would also be consistent with applicable principles of international law.Footnote 16 Assuming this interpretation were the more correct interpretation, it would mean that, contrary to the conclusions of the ILC and the decision of the International Court of Justice in the Arrest Warrant case, immunity ratione personae under the Statute of the African Court would not be extended to Ministers for Foreign Affairs.Footnote 17 Other senior officials, including Ministers for Foreign Affairs, would then be entitled to immunity ratione materiae for functions performed in their official capacity.

An alternative interpretation of Article 46A bis is that it establishes only immunity ratione personae. Under such an interpretation, ‘based on their functions’ does not qualify the extent of immunity but rather forms part of the description of the senior officials. In other words, senior officials, defined in terms of their functions, enjoy the immunity of Heads of State or Governments and other anyone acting or entitled in that capacity. Indeed the phrase ‘based on their functions’ appears to have been drawn from the ICJ’s reasoning for extending immunity ratione personae to Ministers for Foreign Affairs in the Arrest Warrant case.Footnote 18 This interpretation is supported mainly by the fact that in its earlier decisions leading to the adoption of Article 46A bis, the AU has never made a distinction between the immunities of heads of state and those of other senior state officials.Footnote 19 Moreover, such an interpretation would resolve the inconsistency between the first interpretation and the decision of the International Court of Justice in Arrest Warrant case identified above. Although the Article 46A bis could be read as establishing two categories of immunities, namely immunity ratione materiae and immunity ratione personae, on a balance it appears that this second alternative is likely what was meant by the AU. It is unnecessary to resolve this interpretative ambiguity, save to recognise these two possible readings of the provisions. Under the second interpretation, in which only one type of immunity is recognized, other officials whose functions do not exhibit the characteristics identified by the Court in the Arrest Warrant case as indicating immunity ratione personae would not have immunity before the African Court’s criminal law section.

B. Arguments on the Immunity Provisions in the Amendment Protocol

As a normative proposition, arguments against the immunity provisions in the Amendment Protocol are numerous and include arguments based on the fight against impunity. However, as a doctrinal question, arguments against the immunity provisions in the Amendment Protocol have tended to revolve around its consistency with international law and the Rome Statute in particular. Jemima Njeri Kariri, for example, puts forward primarily normative arguments against the immunity provision. She observes, for example, that the immunity provision is a ‘setback to advancing democracy and the rule of law’ and provides a ‘protective veil that denies justice to victims and is detrimental to accountability’.Footnote 20 These are all normative arguments that suggest that the AU should not have included the immunity provision. Although not focused on the legal doctrinal question about the place of immunity in international (and domestic) law, Njeri Kariri postulates, as a legal position, that ‘the immunity provision flouts international law and is contrary to the national laws of African states like Kenya and South Africa.’Footnote 21

The doctrinal argument, questioning the legal basis of an immunity provision in the Amendment Protocol can be illustrated by a reference to Chacha Bhoke Murungu’s observations on the African Court.Footnote 22 Murungu asserts, citing Article 27 of the Rome Statute, that ‘immunity of state officials is no longer a valid defence for the commission of international crimes’.Footnote 23 This position is also one that appears to have been advanced by the ICC in its decisions in the Malawi and Chad non-cooperation cases.Footnote 24 More to the point, Murungu asks whether extending the jurisdiction of the African Court to cover Rome Statute crimes (along with Article 46A bis) ‘has a legal basis under the ICC Statute’.Footnote 25 The Rome Statute, he asserts, ‘does not expressly allow or even imply that regional courts … be conferred with jurisdiction’ over Rome Statute crimes.Footnote 26 On the basis of his analysis, he concludes that ‘it is difficult to establish a clear legal basis’ for extending the jurisdiction of the African court in the Rome Statute.Footnote 27 Indeed, Murungu suggests that the very process of establishing the criminal section of the African Court was ‘contrary to the provisions of the ICC Statute’ in relation to cooperation.Footnote 28 Murungu’s critique of the extension of the jurisdiction of the African Court is based on the issues of immunity of African Heads of State raised by the AU. He states, for example, that the only purpose behind the expansion of the jurisdiction of the Court is the AU’s attempts to ‘protect some of its leaders’.Footnote 29

The arguments of Murungu are reflective of the whispers in the corridors of ICC meetings, even if not always captured in the literature. This argument can be reduced to three related propositions. First, customary international law does not provide for immunity of officials before international courts. Second, the provision of immunity in Article 46A bis is inconsistent with international law or, at best, goes against the trend of practice. Finally, the argument postulates that Article 46A bis undermines the Rome Statute. These legal propositions about immunity for Rome Statute crimes are very often based on normative statements about the effect of immunity on the fight against impunity. The granting of immunity is said to be contrary to the AU commitment of protecting the sanctity of life and condemning and rejecting impunity.Footnote 30 Steven Lamony of the Coalition for the ICC is quoted as saying ‘Africa should be moving forward in the fight against impunity, not regressing’.Footnote 31 Similarly Netsanet Belay of Amnesty International has said that the decision ‘undermines the integrity of the African Court’.Footnote 32

The AU itself has defended the need for immunities both on normative and doctrinal grounds. According to the AU, under customary international law, ‘Heads of State and other senior state officials are granted immunities during their tenure of office’.Footnote 33 As a doctrinal proposition, the AU has maintained that ‘immunities provided for by international law apply not only to proceedings in foreign domestic courts but also to international tribunals’.Footnote 34 Providing for immunities of Heads of State and other officials in the Amendment Protocol is, therefore, from the AU’s perspective, acting in furtherance of international law.

The AU does not dispute the legality of arrangements such as those in Article 27 of the Rome Statute, which provides that neither immunity nor other special procedural rules attaching to the official capacity of a person constitute a bar for the ICC exercising jurisdiction of a person.Footnote 35 The AU, instead, approaches Article 27 as a treaty rule applicable only to State Parties and that for non-State Parties, the rules of customary international law relating to immunities remain intact. In response to the decisions of the ICC on non-cooperation by Malawi and Chad, the AU issued a press release which stated, in part, that, ‘immunities of State officials are rights of the State concerned and a treaty only binds parties to the treaty. A treaty may not deprive non-Party States of rights which they ordinarily possess’.Footnote 36

This position essentially presents Article 27 of the Rome Statute, and similar provisions in the statutes of international tribunals, as being exceptions to the rules of customary international law relating to immunities and applying only as between parties to the constitutive treaties. The immunities provision in the Amendment Protocol are, from this perspective, seen not only as acceptable but as reflecting customary international law. This has been the legal basis of the AU’s call for non-cooperation with the ICC’s request for the arrest and surrender of Al-Bashir.Footnote 37 According to the AU, Article 27 leaves intact customary international law on immunities and the waiver of immunities implied by Article 27 applies only between States Parties to the Rome Statute. Thus, while there may be a duty on States Parties to the Rome Statute to cooperate in the arrest and surrender of a head of a State Party, no such a duty exists in relation to the arrest and surrender of a head of non-State Party.Footnote 38 To the extent that there is such a duty under the Rome Statute, compliance with it results in a breach of international law obligations under customary international law thus engaging the responsibility of the cooperating State. While this aspect of immunity is not directly relevant to the debate on Article 46A bis, it does serve to illustrate the AU’s understanding of immunities under customary international law and, more to the point, the perceived exceptionality of Article 27 of the Rome Statute.

Both the positions supporting the immunities provision and the position opposing the provision are based on doctrinal assumptions about the rules of general international law relating to immunities. I turn now to evaluate these doctrinal assumptions.

4. Evaluating the Doctrinal Argument Concerning the Immunity Provision

I begin with an assessment of the AU position. First, it should go without saying that the duty to cooperate under the Rome Statute cannot deprive non-States Parties of their rights on immunities under customary international law. Treaties create rights and obligations only as between parties to the treaty and the rights of non-parties cannot be affected by the treaty.Footnote 39 Whether this means, as is argued by the AU, that there is no duty to cooperate in the arrest and surrender of Al-Bashir is dependent on other legal questions, such as the effect of a Security Council referral of a situation to the ICC and the interpretation of Article 98, which fall beyond the scope of the enquiry here.Footnote 40

While the assertion that the rights relating to immunities under customary international law of a non-State Party cannot be affected by the duty to cooperate under the Rome Statute cannot be disputed, what does require closer scrutiny is the assertion that under customary international law heads of State (and other officials entitled to immunity ratione personae) enjoy immunity before international courts and tribunals. This assertion seems to ignore the dictum by the International Court of Justice in the Arrest Warrant case where the Court stated that, notwithstanding the customary international law rules on immunity of officials from foreign criminal jurisdiction, a state official may still prosecuted before an international court under certain circumstances.Footnote 41 But there is another far more fundamental problem with the AU’s postulation. The immunity of states officials, whether ratione personae or ratione materiae, under customary international law means, in essence, the immunity of state officials from the jurisdiction of courts of foreign states. This immunity is an extension of the immunity of the state from the jurisdiction of other states based on the principle of sovereign equality of states.Footnote 42 International tribunals, like the ICC and the African Court, are not foreign states. The rationale for immunity of states and its officials, sovereign equality of states, does not apply to the exercise of jurisdiction of international courts and tribunals since, thought created by states, they are not themselves states. Moreover, since the immunity of officials from the jurisdiction of the courts of foreign states can be shown to exist in the practice of states accepted as law, to extend this immunity to also international courts and tribunals would require evidence of practice of states accepted as law, which does not exist.Footnote 43 Quite the contrary, if anything, given the history of international criminal law described in, for example, the ICC decisions in Malawi and Chad, there appears to be practice in the other direction.Footnote 44 Therefore, the argument from the AU that the insertion of Article 46A bis is not only consistent with but is reflective of, customary international law is doctrinally flawed.

Does the fact that the AU proposition concerning immunity before international courts is incorrect, mean that the counter-proposition, i.e. customary international law rejects immunity, is correct? This was essentially the argument advanced by the ICC in Malawi and Chad.Footnote 45 The experience with the Nuremberg Tribunals, the Tokyo Tribunals, the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, the International Criminal for Rwanda, the Special Court for Sierra Leone and the Lebanon Tribunals constitutes practice evincing a denial immunity. However, to transform the empirical fact, practice in the language of law, to a rule of customary international law requires that the practice be accompanied by a sense of obligation i.e. the practice is required by law.Footnote 46 No evidence of such an acceptance of law is present in relation to immunity of state officials before international courts and tribunals and none is presented by the ICC in Malawi and Chad. Indeed, in the debate over the arrest and surrender of Al-Bashir, those arguing that there was indeed a duty to arrest have advanced as a legal reason, not the fact that the court was an international court but rather because the situation was referred to the court by the Security Council, which, the argument goes, has the power to override customary international law.Footnote 47

Proponents of the view that there is a rule under customary international law denying immunity before international courts and tribunals may point to the Arrest Warrant case.Footnote 48 In the Arrest Warrant case, the International Court of Justice famously made the following observations: ‘immunities enjoyed under international law by an [official] do not represent a bar to criminal prosecution in certain instances. … Fourthly, an [official enjoying immunity in national courts] may be subject to criminal proceedings before certain international criminal courts, [sic] where they have jurisdiction’.Footnote 49

The quoted extract, however, does not suggest anything about the status of immunities before international courts under customary international law. The ICJ was not laying down a rule of international law but referring to possible avenues that may be followed for the prosecution of officials with immunity if certain conditions were met. The first avenue provided by the ICJ, for example, refers to the possibility of a person being tried before the courts of their own state.Footnote 50 Yet this can only happen if the national court in question has jurisdiction and the official in question has no immunity under domestic law. Similarly, an international court or tribunal can only try an individual if there is no jurisdictional bar, including immunity, to trying the individual. Whether or not the international court or tribunal will have jurisdiction and whether or not there is bar to the exercise of such jurisdiction will be dependent on the constitutive instrument establishing such as a court or tribunal.Footnote 51 The argument that customary international law denies immunity before international courts is, therefore, unconvincing. At any rate, as a matter of customary international law, it is difficult to see how a rule of customary international law can form when the AU, representing more than a quarter of states, reject the said rule.

That there is no legal rule under customary international law denying immunity to state officials does not, of course, mean that a state official can plead immunity before a tribunal having jurisdiction which, by its constitutive instrument, has removed immunity such as Article 27 of the Rome Statute.Footnote 52 By the same token, however, the exclusion of immunity in a treaty establishing an international court or tribunal does not affect the relationship between a non-State party to the treaty and State parties. Thus, the fact that a state is party to the Rome Statute does not imply that such a State is no longer obliged to respect the immunity of an official from a State that is not a Party to the Rome Statute. Indeed, even if the assertion that customary international law excludes immunities in respect of proceedings before international courts were correct – and I have argued that it isn’t – this would apply only as between the state officials and the international court or tribunal concerned and would not by itself affect the relationship between states inter se.Footnote 53

If neither the AU argument that customary international law requires international courts to respect immunity, nor the argument advanced by, inter alia, the ICC that customary international law denies immunity before international courts is correct, then how is Article 46A bis of the Amendment Protocol to be understood from the perspective of customary international law? If customary international law neither requires nor rejects immunity before international courts and tribunals, then as a matter of law, the AU is free to include or exclude immunities as a bar to prosecution as it deems fit. Whether this is desirable or not is a different question. Thus, Article 46A bis is neither reflective of nor inconsistent with customary international law. The question may well be asked whether, under a treaty that is silent on immunities, state officials are entitled to claim immunities. Subject to the normal rules of interpretation, a court, national or international, having jurisdiction is entitled to exercise that jurisdiction unless there is a rule of international law prohibiting such exercise. This is not the same as saying, however, that there is a rule of international law excluding immunity.

A related question is whether Article 46A bis of the Amendment Protocol undermines the fight against impunity. The argument on which this is based appears to be that the extension of the African Court’s jurisdiction to international crimes while also expressly including immunity will shield perpetrators from the reaches of justice. However, this argument does not follow. The effect of the extension of the African Court’s jurisdiction is, potentially, to expand the reach of international criminal justice. It does not, as the argument may suggest, reduce this reach. Assuming African States that are not party to the Rome Statute become party to the expanded African court, then the reach of international courts to potential situations and perpetrators becomes enlarged. On the other hand, regardless of the number of States that fall within the jurisdiction of the expanded African court, the reach of the ICC will remain unaffected.

The idea that Article 46A bis of the Amendment Protocol affects the reach of international criminal justice can only be based on a misconstruction of the relationship between the AU Court and the ICC. Under Article 46A bis the African Court will not have the competence to try the persons having immunity, but this will not prevent the ICC from exercising jurisdiction against such persons if it has jurisdiction. Under the principle of complementarity, the ICC is of course barred from proceedings with trials where a court with competence is willing and able to exercise jurisdiction.Footnote 54 This procedural bar, however, applies only to State prosecution and/or investigations and does not extend to the exercise of jurisdiction by regional courts. Although an amendment to the Rome Statute, to recognise the competence of regional courts for the purposes of complementarity has been transmitted to the Secretary-General by Kenya,Footnote 55 this amendment is unlikely to be adopted by the Assembly of States Parties. At any rate, until such a time as an amendment has been passed, from the perspective of the ICC, Article 46A bis should be a non-issue.

5. Conclusion

The expansion of the jurisdiction of the AU Court to include also international crimes has raised much controversy in international criminal justice circles – both diplomatic and academic. Even more controversial has been the decision by the AU to make provision for immunities of certain officials before the AU Court in the form Article 46A bis. In the back and forth of arguments for and against Article 46A bis, normative policy argument, empirical statements and doctrinal arguments have been lumped together in a way that can result in confusion. This confusion has aided in the perpetuation of the hero-villain trend in which supporters of the ICC see themselves as heroes and the AU as villains and the supporters of the AU see themselves as heroes and the ICC as villains.

In the eagerness to put on the white hat and fight the evil ‘other’, basic principles of international law are conveniently covered in a heap of rhetoric and slightly bent doctrine. Much of the confusion created by the debate arises from the failure by commentators to make a distinction between the law relating to immunity and the wisdom (or desirability) of Article 46A bis. Supporters of Article 46A bis present it as salvaging international law and reclaiming the foundational international principle of sovereignty by preserving immunity. What is ignored in this narrative is that international law rules on immunity apply to the exercise of jurisdiction by domestic courts over officials of a foreign state and that customary international law neither requires immunity before international courts nor prevents it. Opponents of Article 46A bis, on the other hand, present it as doing harm to the fight against impunity by protecting officials from the reach of international courts. What is ignored is that the expansion of the jurisdiction of the African court does not, in any way, affect the jurisdiction of other courts, including the ICC, and can in no way prevent the exercise of jurisdiction by those courts of individuals who may be immune from prosecution before the African Court by virtue of Article 46A bis.

30 Defences to Criminal Liability

Sara Wharton
1. Introduction

Defences to criminal liability have played a very limited role in the existing jurisprudence of the contemporary international criminal courts and tribunals.Footnote 1 In fact, they have been described as ‘an oft-forgotten aspect of international criminal law’.Footnote 2 This is likely due in part to the fact that the existing international criminal courts and tribunals prosecute only a small number of potential perpetrators. The selectivity exercised by the prosecutor limits the cases pursued to those individuals who are most responsible and against whom the prosecutors have the strongest case. This likely excludes those cases where there may be a strong defence which would exclude criminal culpability.Footnote 3 It has also been suggested that the lack of attention may also be due to ‘a lack of sympathy’ for the accused.Footnote 4 However, all criminal trials, including for the gravest international or transnational crimes, must be conducted in full accordance with general principles of criminal law including all accepted grounds for excluding criminal responsibility.

The Draft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (the Malabo Protocol) does not include a provision defining which defences will be applicable before the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (the African Court). This is not unusual. Other contemporary international criminal institutions are similarly predominantly silent on the question of defences, including the statutes of the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (ICTY) and the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (ICTR).Footnote 5 This silence, of course, does not infer the irrelevance of defences. As noted by the ICTY Trial Chamber, defences ‘form part of the general principles of criminal law which the International Tribunal must take into account in deciding the case before it.’Footnote 6 The Court will, therefore, need to turn to customary international law and to general principles of law to determine and to define applicable defences.Footnote 7 The Court will also have to consider whether it will permit resort to domestic laws of African or other states as a possible default when no customary international law or general principle can be found.

It is beyond the scope of this chapter to conduct a comparative analysis of domestic laws to determine which general principles and regional norms prevail. This is a task that the African Court itself will have to undertake on a case-by-case basis as arguments about defences are brought before it. Nonetheless, caution should be exercised if such borrowing is found necessary. For one thing, even in the continent of Africa, there may be different understandings of defences to liability based on the underlying origins of the municipal legal system in question. For example, the approach to particular defences might differ between and among common law or civil law jurisdictions and others that might be more appropriately considered mixed jurisdictions. This chapter has the more limited task of examining the existing body of international criminal law to see what guidance the African Court may take with respect to which defences have been recognized and which have been explicitly rejected, how recognized defences have been defined, and what questions have arisen or may arise with respect to these defences.

As the African Court starts to exercise its criminal jurisdiction, in addition to the recognition and definition of defences, the court will also need to consider and define the evidentiary and procedural rules that will be applicable.Footnote 8 For example, what, if any, burden lies on the accused to establish certain defences? What disclosure obligations does the defence have should it seek to raise such a defence? Some of these issues would be better suited for resolution in the rules of procedure and evidence of the future court.

Turning to the existing body of international criminal law, a starting point is to look historically to the report of the United Nations War Crimes Commission (UNWCC) which collected judicial decisions of numerous war crimes trials conducted after World War II by multiple countries with the aim of ‘deriv[ing] from the records in the possession of the Commission all material containing any guidance for the building up of a jurisprudence of war crimes law’.Footnote 9 This report gives some guidance as to which defences were raised, which defences were clearly rejected, and where there is still some uncertainty in the law.Footnote 10 According to the UNWCC, three defences commonly put forth together by the defendants in the post–World War II trials were the pleas of superior orders, duress, and military necessity.Footnote 11 In addition to these three defences, other pleas of defence considered by the UNWCC included, inter alia: self-defence, legitimate reprisals, mistake of law and mistake of fact, and pleas relating to the mental capacity of the accused including limited mental capacity and drunkenness. All of these defences will be considered below.

Defences were also considered by the International Law Commission (‘ILC’) in its work on the Draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind.Footnote 12 However, in its commentary on its 1991 draft Code, the Commission noted that ‘in the opinion of some members, defences could never be invoked in connection with certain categories of crimes, such as crimes against humanity’.Footnote 13 Rejecting that approach, Special Rapporteur Doudou Thiam proposed a new Article 14 which would recognize the defences of self-defence, coercion or state of necessity.Footnote 14 In its final 1996 Draft Code of Crimes, the ILC returned to a generally worded Article 14, leaving it up to the competent international criminal jurisdiction to determine which defences are applicable ‘in accordance with the general principles of law, in the light of the character of each crime’.Footnote 15 Defences discussed by the ILC in its commentary on this broadly worded provision included: self-defence, superior orders, duress or coercion, military necessity, and mistake of fact.Footnote 16

The ILC’s work on the Draft Code of Crimes and the establishment of an international criminal jurisdiction was subsequently taken up by the Ad Hoc Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court. In 1995, a Working Group of this Ad Hoc Committee prepared guidelines for consideration of questions of general rules of criminal law, including defences.Footnote 17 The Ad Hoc Committee’s Report included ‘Guidelines for consideration of the question of general principles of criminal law’ which contemplated a number of potential defences which should be considered upon further drafting. These Guidelines categorized defences into three groups: (a) Negation of liability, including: error of law, error of fact, diminished mental capacity to stand trial, and diminished mental capacity regarding liability; (b) Excuses and justifications, including: self-defence, defence of others, defence of property, necessity, lesser of evils, duress/coercion/force majeure, superior orders, and law enforcement/other authority to maintain order and (c) Defences under public international law/depending on jurisdiction, including: military necessity, reprisals, and Article 51 of the Charter of the United Nations.Footnote 18

Some of the defences discussed in the course of drafting the statute of the ICC were ultimately included in Articles 31–33 of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Rome Statute). This is the first codification of defences for an international criminal tribunal or court. To date, these defences to liability constitute the most complete (though not exhaustive) statement of this aspect of general principles of law in an international instrument. With 123 states parties to the Rome Statute, many from Africa, these provisions provide a good starting point for the African Court, in particular because these provisions reflect some hard fought compromises in relation to some of the divergent approaches reflected amongst the different national legal systems. This Chapter will also look to the limited jurisprudence of the contemporary international criminal courts and tribunals on defences.

While historically some may have been hesitant to accept the application of defences to the most serious crimes, basic principles of criminal culpability are relevant to all criminal offences, including domestic crimes, international crimes, and transnational crimes. Despite the silence on the issue in the Malabo Protocol, defences cannot be ignored.

2. Sources of Law

Article 31 of the Malabo Protocol defines the applicable law before the African Court. Pursuant to this Article, the Court may turn to a wide range of relevant sources. General principles of law, referred to in Article 31(1)(d) of this instrument, is of particular importance in discerning applicable defences given the absence of codification on this issue in the Malabo Protocol. However, it is difficult to discern a general principle in relation to some questions relating to defences due to the different approaches taken in the various legal systems of the world. Accordingly, the question of how these lacunae are to be filled arises. Article 31(1)(f) permits the Court to turn to ‘[a]ny other law relevant to the determination of the case.’ This arguably opens the door to consideration of domestic law.

The approach of resorting to national laws to fill lacunae in international law was contemplated by Judge Cassese at the ICTY.Footnote 19 In drafting the statute for the International Criminal Court (ICC), there was debate surrounding the question of resorting to national law.Footnote 20 Some expressed concern because resorting to national law would lead to ‘inequality of treatment of accused’ and ‘inconsistent jurisprudence,’ whereas others accepted the reality that there was not yet a complete body of international criminal law and accepted that national law could be relevant, but only as a last resort.Footnote 21 As a practical matter, the domestic law of a state which would otherwise have had jurisdiction may be a sensible source to turn to if no general principle can be discerned. This may also be justified as a question of fairness to the accused who would be expected to be aware of these laws.

3. Grounds for Excluding Criminal Responsibility in Article 31 of the Rome Statute

In contrast to the silence seen in the statutes of the ad hoc international criminal tribunals, the Rome Statute is noteworthy for its codification of defences. It was felt at preliminary stages leading up to the adoption of the Rome Statute that the applicable law for the Court should include defences in order to increase the ‘precision and certainty in criminal proceedings’.Footnote 22 However, one commentator noted that Article 31 was one of the most difficult provisions on the general principles of criminal law to negotiate due to the many and sometimes fundamental differences on the law of defences among national legal systems.Footnote 23

Therefore, in considering which defences the African Court may recognize, Article 31 of the Rome Statute is a helpful place to start. It includes in subsection (1) a non-exhaustive list of ‘grounds for excluding criminal responsibility’ (defences). Subsection (3) of the same Article explicitly re-affirms that this list of defences is non-exhaustive and the Court may recognize other defences in accordance with the relevant sources of law articulated in Article 21 including customary international law and general principles of law. This section of the chapter will consider the four defences explicitly enumerated in Article 31(1) of the Rome Statute, namely: mental disease or defect; intoxication; defence of person or property; and duress.

A. Mental Disease or Defect

The defence of mental disease or defect is explicitly included in the Rome Statute and has been recognized by the ICTY Appeals Chamber. Despite the fact that that this defence has been and is likely to remain rare in the case of international criminal tribunals, it’s inclusion reflects the fact that it is a ‘well-established principle of national criminal justice systems that incapacity or legal insanity serves as a categorical exclusion of criminal responsibility’.Footnote 24 An individual who lacks the capacity to appreciate the wrongfulness of his or her conduct at the time when the crime was committed cannot be held criminally blameworthy for such conduct. This defence is a legally distinct question from the question of the accused’s fitness to stand trial. Cassese points to the case of Stenger and Crusius before the Leipzig Supreme Court in 1921 as an historical example of a case in which such a defence was applied.Footnote 25 Nonetheless, it has been noted that, generally, this defence did not get much attention in international criminal law until relatively recently.Footnote 26

Given its general acceptance in national jurisdictions, it may have been anticipated that mental disease or defect would have been one of the least controversial defences leading up to Rome. However, there were still questions raised in the drafting of the Rome Statute about whether such a defence should be included and, if so, whether it should be applicable to all of the crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction.Footnote 27 Nonetheless, the defence of mental disease or defect was ultimately included in Article 31(1)(a) of the Rome Statute which states that an individual will not be criminally culpable for conducted committed when: ‘The person suffers from a mental disease or defect that destroys the person’s capacity to appreciate the unlawfulness or nature of his or her conduct, or capacity to control his or her conduct to conform to the requirement of law’. This provision has been described as ‘a fairly uncontroversial formulation of the defence.’Footnote 28 The defence articulated in the Rome Statute is made out if (a) the accused suffers from a mental disease or defect, and (b) that mental disease or defect either destroys the person’s capacity to appreciate the unlawfulness or nature of his or her conduct or, alternatively, destroys the person’s capacity to control his or her conduct to conform to the requirement of law.Footnote 29 The threshold articulated in Article 31(1)(a) is high, requiring that the mental disease or defect destroys the person’s capacity.Footnote 30 This high threshold is understandable given that, if successfully established, it constitutes a complete defence from criminal responsibility for the most serious crimes. However, it has been suggested by Stanley Yeo that requiring destruction of capacity sets too high a threshold.Footnote 31

The ICTY Appeals Chamber also recognized the existence of the defence of lack of mental capacity in the Čelebići case (although it was not applied to any accused in that case).Footnote 32 According to the Appeals Chamber, an accused would be entitled to an acquittal if, ‘at the time of the offence [the accused] was labouring under such a defect of reason, from disease of the mind, as not to know the nature and quality of his act or, if he did know it, that he did not know that what he was doing was wrong.’Footnote 33 The ICTY Trial Chamber also recognized a presumption of sanity for all individuals charged with criminal acts.Footnote 34 Accordingly, the ICTY Trial Chamber suggested that the onus lies on the accused to rebut this presumption on a balance of probabilities.Footnote 35 This approach may make it harder for the accused to succeed on this defence but is not an unreasonable approach given the fact that, as the ICTY Trial Chamber points out, ‘the facts […] are those peculiarly within [the accused’s] knowledge and should be established by him.’Footnote 36 It has been pointed out, however, that the ICC will likely take a different approach given the guarantee provided for in the Rome Statute that the accused has the right ‘[n]ot to have imposed on him or her any reversal of the burden of proof or any onus of rebuttal.’Footnote 37 Whether any onus of rebuttal may be placed on accused individuals before the African Court must be considered in relation to the Court’s fair trial guarantees. The Malabo Protocol includes no explicit equivalent to this Rome Statute protection in its list of fair trial guarantees in Article 46A. However, the Court will have to determine how any potential substantive burden of proof on the defence is reconciled with the fundamental presumption of innocence included in Article 46A(3).

Another issue that the African Court will have to turn its head to is the question of what procedural rules will be required to facilitate this defence. For instance, given the need for psychiatric expertise in assessing this defence, the Court will need to determine the necessary rules of procedure and evidence including those relating to the admission of expert testimony and the availability and role of court appointed experts.Footnote 38

Finally, the Court will also need to consider what happens if an accused successfully establishes this defence. Generally, rather than resulting in an outright acquittal, a successful assertion of a mental disorder defence results in a special disposition that the accused is ‘not criminally responsible’.Footnote 39 This raises the question of what recourse the Court has if an individual is found to have successfully made out the mental disorder defence but requires treatment or poses a threat to the safety of others. This question was raised in the process of drafting this provision of the Rome Statute but no clear rule was set out therein. This omission has been critiqued by commentators.Footnote 40 A sensible solution posed by one commentator is that, in such a case, the ICC would enter into an agreement with a state party for the provision of medical services to such an individual.Footnote 41 The African Court could take a similar course if the situation arose.

As noted above, the defence of mental disease or defect is a legally distinct question from the question of the accused’s fitness to stand trial. Both questions relate to the accused’s lack of capacity. However, fitness to stand trial is concerned with the accused’s capacity at the start of and throughout a trial and says nothing about their criminal culpability, whereas the defence of mental disease and defect concerns the accused’s criminal responsibility at the time of the commission of the offence. There are a number of examples throughout the history of trials for international crimes of individuals who have been found unfit to stand trial.Footnote 42 Thus, the African Court must ensure that it adopts adequate rules and procedures ensuring that proceedings are stayed against those who are lack the capacity to stand trial. The African Court may look to the ICC for guidance. The Rome Statute and the ICC’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence require a Trial Chamber to satisfy itself that the accused understands the nature of the charges against him or her before it can proceed and requires that a Trial Chamber adjourn trial proceedings if an accused is found unfit to stand trial.Footnote 43 The ICC’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence allow for a medical, psychiatric or psychological examination of the accused to be ordered as necessary and provide for periodic review of any finding of unfit to stand trial.Footnote 44

1. Diminished Mental Capacity

While mental disease or defect which amounts to lack of mental capacity has been accepted as a full defence in international criminal law, the defence of diminished mental capacity, recognized in some domestic jurisdictions, has been rejected.Footnote 45 However, diminished mental capacity has been recognized as a factor which may be relevant to mitigation of sentence.Footnote 46

Originating in the nineteenth century, the defence of diminished mental capacity was incorporated in the English Homicide Act 1957 as a partial defence to murder which, if established, would reduce the conviction to manslaughter.Footnote 47 Such defence was available when the accused ‘was suffering from such abnormality of mind (as defined) as substantially impaired his mental responsibility for his acts or omissions in doing so or being a party to the killing.’Footnote 48 This English statute provided a model for similar legislation in some other common law countries.Footnote 49 The purpose of the defence was to prevent those who suffered from mental impairment, but who did not satisfy the high threshold of the full defence of mental disorder, from being convicted of murder which was accompanied by harsh mandatory sentencing amounting at the time to ‘either death or penal servitude for life.’Footnote 50

In the ‘Čelebići case’ at the ICTY, one of the accused sought to raise the defence of diminished mental capacity. While the Tribunal’s Statute is silent on the availability of such a defence, the accused pointed to a sub-Rule of the ICTY’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence which refers to specific disclosure and notification obligations on an accused who seeks to raise ‘any special defence, including that of diminished or lack of mental responsibility’.Footnote 51 However, the Appeals Chamber of the ICTY concluded that new defences could not be adopted through the Rules.Footnote 52 Accordingly, were such a defence to be applicable before the Tribunal, it must be found within the sources of international law.Footnote 53 Finding no reference to such a defence in treaty or in customary international law, the Appeals Chamber turned to a consideration of general principles of law.Footnote 54 The Appeals Chamber ultimately concluded that diminished mental responsibility is not a complete defence resulting in an acquittal.Footnote 55

The ICTY Appeals Chamber also rejected the appellant’s submission that the Rome Statute of the ICC contemplated such a defence.Footnote 56 The Appeals Chamber observed that, while the Rome Statute of the ICC includes a full defence when the accused’s capacity is destroyed by a mental disease or defect, ‘[t]his is not the same as any partial defence of diminished mental responsibility, as it requires the destruction of (and not merely the impairment to) the defendant’s capacity, and it leads to an acquittal.’Footnote 57

The Appeals Chamber of the ICTY did, however, conclude that there is a general principle of law that ‘the defendant’s diminished mental responsibility is relevant to the sentence to be imposed.’Footnote 58 This approach is also reflected in Rule 145(2)(a)(i) of the ICC’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence which contemplates that ‘circumstances falling short of constituting grounds for exclusion of criminal responsibility, such as substantially diminished mental capacity’, may be taken into account as a mitigating factor in sentencing.Footnote 59 Thus, diminished mental capacity has been recognized as a mitigating factor to be taken into account on sentencing but has been rejected as a complete defence in international criminal law. A similar approach which would have explicitly recognized diminished mental capacity as mitigation on sentencing was considered in the drafting history leading up to the Rome Statute but was not, ultimately, included.Footnote 60 However, at the same time, Article 76 of the Rome Statute on sentencing leaves a large amount of discretion to the Trial Chamber to determine the appropriate sentence which would, of course, include consideration of any relevant aggravating or mitigating factors. The Malabo Protocol contains similarly broad language, specifying that: ‘In imposing the sentences and/or penalties, the Court should take into account such factors as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted person.’Footnote 61

The ICTY Appeals Chamber’s reasoning for rejecting the defence of diminished mental capacity is persuasive. In particular, the Appeals Chamber noted that the rationale earlier referenced for the recognition of such a defence in English law did not apply to the Tribunal, in particular because there is no mandatory sentencing and because there is no ‘appropriate lesser offence available under the Tribunal’s Statute for which the sentence would be lower and which could be substituted for any of the offences it has to try.’Footnote 62 Accordingly, the African Court should follow the approach articulated by of the ICTY and consider the general principle that diminished mental capacity of an accused that does not amount to the defence of mental disease or defect is relevant to sentencing as a potential mitigating factor.

B. Intoxication

The availability of the defence of intoxication in international law is a more controversial issue. Intoxication is a challenging defence even in those domestic jurisdictions which do recognize it in some form. The perceived culpability in voluntarily becoming intoxicated and then committing a serious crime, combined with the concern that intoxication is too often present in the commission of many serious offences like sexual assault, suggests that the defence of intoxication should be limited. A similar concern has been raised in relation to the prevalence of intoxication and the commission of international crimes including in Rwanda where it has been suggested that ‘[m]any of the participants in Rwanda’s genocide were drunk’.Footnote 63 On the international level, this debate is further complicated because some countries not only reject intoxication as a defence but treat it as an aggravating factor in the commission of a crime.Footnote 64

Early discussion of defences in the drafting history of the ICC indicate that there was support for the view that the intoxication defence was not relevant to the types of crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court.Footnote 65 ‘There was no great substantive disagreement on permitting involuntary intoxication as a ground for excluding criminal responsibility. But voluntary intoxication presented big problems.’Footnote 66 Thus, some proposals would have excluded this defence in all cases of voluntary intoxication, whereas other proposals suggested that the defence of intoxication be recognized but only when the person is ‘unable to formulate the mental element of the crime.’Footnote 67 Schabas has echoed this concern and suggested that voluntary intoxication is ‘virtually inconsistent’ with the nature of the crimes within the jurisdiction of the ICC, in particular in light of the fact that the Court was designed to prosecute ‘a relatively small number of leaders, organizers and planners’.Footnote 68 The same argument could potentially be made with respect to the Malabo Protocol although there is a much broader range of crimes within the jurisdiction of this instrument and there is no explicit indication the African Court would only prosecute senior leaders who planned and organized crimes. Furthermore, despite these concerns, a very limited form of intoxication defence was in the end included in the Rome Statute.

The important distinction between voluntary and involuntary intoxication has also been noted by the ICTY. In one ICTY case, an accused attempted to raise intoxication as a mitigating factor in sentencing.Footnote 69 The Trial Chamber rejected the argument, observing that ‘[w]hile a state of intoxication could constitute a mitigating circumstance if forced or coerced, the Trial Chamber cannot accept [the] contention that an intentionally procured diminished mental state could result in a mitigated sentence.’Footnote 70 The Trial Chamber suggested instead that voluntary intoxication was an aggravating factor, ‘particularly in contexts where violence is the norm and weapons are carried’.Footnote 71 The Appeals Chamber affirmed that intoxication was not a mitigating factor when the accused becomes voluntarily intoxicated.Footnote 72

Despite the challenges involved in drafting, a limited intoxication defence was included in the Rome Statute. Article 31(1)(b) of the Rome Statute holds that a person will not be criminally responsible if, at the time:

The person is in a state of intoxication that destroys that person’s capacity to appreciate the unlawfulness or nature of his or her conduct, or capacity to control his or her conduct to conform to the requirements of law, unless the person has become voluntarily intoxicated under such circumstances that the person knew, or disregarded the risk, that, as a result of the intoxication, he or she was likely to engage in conduct constituting a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court;

As noted by Per Saland, chair of the working group on the general principles of criminal law at Rome, the provision adopted ‘tries to position itself in the middle by making the exception as broad as possible without totally excluding voluntary intoxication as a ground for excluding criminal responsibility’.Footnote 73

It is evident from the language of Article 31(1)(b) that it contemplates only a restrictive intoxication defence. The defence, as set out in the Rome Statute, applies only if the intoxication ‘destroys that person’s capacity’. Accordingly, it is not sufficient to demonstrate that an accused’s capacity is simply impaired.Footnote 74 This is an extremely high threshold and will exclude the vast majority of individuals who commit crimes while intoxicated. Furthermore, the defence is circumscribed in situations of voluntary intoxication by excluding situations in which the person voluntarily becomes intoxicated ‘under such circumstances that the person knew, or disregarded the risk, that, as a result of the intoxication, he or she was likely to engage in conduct constituting a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court’. Thus, the fault of intentionally becoming intoxicated in such situations precludes the availability of the defence of intoxication. This has been described as ‘a recklessness test’.Footnote 75

Given the contradictory approach taken with respect to the impact of intoxication on an accused’s criminal responsibility among the legal systems of the world, there is ‘really no way of reconciling these differences’.Footnote 76 Furthermore, intoxication is a controversial defence even in those jurisdictions in which it is recognized. The justification for permitting such a defence is, generally, that it is unjust to hold an individual criminally responsible if they lack mens rea.Footnote 77 A high threshold should be required in relation to any defence of intoxication permitted before the African Court in light of the serious nature of all of the crimes contained within the jurisdiction of the Court, particular in relation to voluntary intoxication. Thus, the approach taken in the Rome Statute, while described by Saland as not fully satisfying anyone, may provide guidance to the Court on this issue.Footnote 78

C. Defence of Person or Property

Defence of the person, including self-defence and defence of others, is one of the most universally accepted criminal defences.Footnote 79 Defence of property, particularly in relation to an allegation of serious international or transnational crimes, is more controversial.Footnote 80 The question of whether defence of property should be included in the ICC’s statute as a ground for excluding criminal responsibility proved to be one of the most difficult issues in negotiations on this subject.Footnote 81 The provision finally agreed to is included in Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute. This provision states that an accused will not be criminally responsible if, at the relevant time:

The person acts reasonably to defend himself or herself or another person or, in the case of war crimes, property which is essential for the survival of the person or another person or property which is essential for accomplishing a military mission, against an imminent and unlawful use of force in a manner proportionate to the degree of danger to the person or the other person or protected property. The fact that the person was involved in a defensive operation conducted by forces shall not in itself constitute a ground for excluding criminal responsibility under this subparagraph;

Thus, the Rome Statute includes the defence of the person (both self-defence and defence of others) and, in more limited terms, defence of property.

It is important to clarify that, of course, self-defence here refers to the defence of the person, which is a legally distinct issue from self-defence of the state under Article 51 of the UN Charter. The fact that an individual is acting as a part of an operation which constitutes a part of a state’s actions in self-defence is not in itself a defence to the perpetration of international crimes. Furthermore, as explicitly stated in Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute, ‘[t]he fact that the person was involved in a defensive operation conducted by forces’ is not a ground excluding criminal responsibility in international law. Thus, for the purposes of this section, self-defence refers only to individual defence of the person.

1. Defence of the Person

Self-defence or the defence of others is a generally accepted ground for excluding criminal responsibility. For example, in its commentary on its final draft Code of Crimes, the ILC recognized the ‘classic defence’ of self-defence.Footnote 82 Cassese notes that Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute, at least as it applies to defence of persons, reflects customary international law.Footnote 83 In addition to its codification in the Rome Statute, self-defence has been recognized as an accepted defence by the UNWCC, the ILC and the ICTY.

The UNWCC recognized that the defence of self-defence was applicable to war crimes and pointed to one trial before a United States Military Court where the plea of self-defence was successful.Footnote 84 The ILC similarly observed that self-defence ‘could relieve an accused of criminal responsibility for the use of force against another human being resulting in death or serious injury if this force was necessary to avoid an immediate threat of his own death or serious injury caused by that other human being’.Footnote 85 The ILC pointed in particular to the Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel as an example of the implicit recognition of self-defence in international law.Footnote 86

One ICTY Trial Chamber recognized self-defence as a rule of customary international law.Footnote 87 It defined self-defence as ‘providing a defence to a person who acts to defend or protect himself or his property (or another person or person’s property) against attack, provided that the acts constitute a reasonable, necessary and proportionate reaction to the attack.’Footnote 88

With reference to the text of Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute and the definition suggested by the ICTY, the parameters of self-defence must be considered. First, to which threats can a person legitimate respond in self-defence? Secondly, what conditions govern the accused’s response to that threat?Footnote 89 Finally, does the accused’s prior fault preclude them from relying on self-defence?

What parameters govern the threat which gives rise to the right of an individual to act in self-defence? Not much guidance can be derived on this issue from the broad definition of self-defence put forth by the ICTY which simply says that a person may act ‘to defend or protect himself or his property (or another person or person’s property) against attack’. On the other hand, Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute gives us more guidance, requiring that an accused be acting in response to an ‘imminent and unlawful use of force.’Footnote 90 This seems to track the attitude towards this defence in many domestic jurisdictions.

Another question that arises is whether the law is only concerned with the accused’s perception of the threat or whether that threat must be ‘objectively demonstrable’ (or some combination of a subjective and objective assessment). Yeo suggests that, ‘[o]n a strict reading of Article 31(1)(c) of the ICC Statute, the threat must have been real, that is, it must have existed as an objectively demonstrable fact.’Footnote 91 However, failing to find this approach in any of the other domestic laws that he studied, Yeo suggests that the best approach is to adopt a hybrid subjective/objective test based on the ‘accused’s reasonable belief’.Footnote 92 Yeo suggests further that personal characteristics of the individual, such as their ‘age, sex, physical disabilities, religious beliefs, ethnicity, vulnerability (but excluding psychiatric conditions)’ should be considered when applying this test.Footnote 93

Second, what is required with respect to the accused’s response to such an ‘imminent and unlawful use of force’ in order for self-defence to be available? Pursuant to Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute, the individual must act ‘reasonably’ and ‘in a manner proportionate to the degree of danger’.Footnote 94 On the other hand, the ICTY states that the individual’s acts must be ‘reasonable, necessary, and proportionate.’ While it may be beneficial to articulate a requirement that the act be necessary as distinct from the requirement of reasonableness, ‘a response which was unnecessary would also be unreasonable.’Footnote 95 Cassese refers to the requirement of self-defence that ‘there is no other way of preventing or stopping the offence.’Footnote 96 This raises the question of whether one must retreat before acting in self-defence.Footnote 97 One British Military Court said in a post–World War II war crimes trial that: ‘The law permits a man to save his own life by dispatching that of another, but it must be in the last resort. He is expected to retreat to the uttermost before turning and killing his assailant.’Footnote 98 Whereas English common law traditionally obliged individuals to retreat, the law has evolved such that ‘the opportunity to retreat is simply a factor to be taken into account when deciding the general question as to whether the accused’s response was reasonably necessary.’Footnote 99 Furthermore, debates in domestic law about whether an individual bears a duty to retreat before using force become more complicated in the context of war crimes trials where the very nature of the conflict involves the causing of death of opposing forces. Thus, a more flexible rule emphasizing the reasonableness and proportionality of the act are better suited to take into consideration all of the circumstances of the case.

One final question is whether the accused is precluded from relying on self-defence if some prior fault for the situation lies upon them, for example, ‘where the accused had assaulted or provoked an assault from another’.Footnote 100 Cassese suggests that an individual can only rely on self-defence if ‘the unlawful conduct of the other has not been caused by the person acting in self-defence.’Footnote 101 The text of the draft statute forwarded by the Preparatory Committee to the Rome Conference included a bracketed phrase which would limit the applicability of self-defence such that a person would only be entitled to such a defence ‘provided that he or she did not put himself or herself voluntarily into a position causing the situation to which that ground for excluding criminal responsibility would apply’.Footnote 102 However, this language does not ultimately appear in the final version of Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute. A review of relevant domestic jurisdictions would be prudent to determine whether a general principle of law can be discerned with respect to this potential exclusionary rule.

2. Defence of Property

Whereas Article 31(1)(c)’s codification of defence of person may reflect customary international law, the defence of property is more controversial. As stated above, this proved to be one of the most difficult issues to resolve in the negotiations on defences in Rome and was described as ‘the real cliffhanger’ for the working group that was drafting the provision.Footnote 103

The approach taken in Article 31(1)(c) limits defence of property to two situations. First, acts may be taken in defence in relation to ‘property which is essential for the survival of the person or another person’. The inclusion of this category of property seems more justifiable given that a threat to property essential to the survival of persons indirectly amounts to a threat to those persons.Footnote 104 Thus, it has been described as ‘merely a special case of the general and uncontroversial protection of a person’s life.’Footnote 105 However, the second category is far more controversial. It permits acts to be taken in defence of ‘property which is essential for accomplishing a military mission.’

The defence of property is limited in Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute solely to the category of war crimes. It is therefore not permitted in relation to charges of genocide, crimes against humanity, or aggression. This was added despite the fact that ‘the starting point was that the general principles of criminal law would be generally applicable to all crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court.’Footnote 106 While war crimes are also treated differently in relation to the availability of the defence of superior orders in the Rome Statute (as discussed above), this restriction in relation to defence of property is the only situation in which any of the Article 31 grounds for excluding responsibility is excluded from some of the crimes within the court’s jurisdiction.

Including defence of property in Article 31 of the Rome Statute has been highly criticized for its departure from the position of customary international law.Footnote 107 Thus, the African Court may choose not to follow this approach. If defence of property is permitted, it should be more circumscribed than defence of persons in light of the serious nature of the crimes included in the subject matter jurisdiction of the Court. Furthermore, it is necessary to recall that all acts in defence of essential property must be both reasonable and proportionate.Footnote 108

D. Duress and Necessity
1. Duress

One defence which has received judicial consideration in the existing war crimes jurisprudence is the defence of duress. However, the jurisprudence does little to resolve some of the most challenging questions about the limits of the law of duress. Can duress be raised as a defence to a charge of murder? Does the nature of genocide or crimes against humanity alter our assessment of the applicability of the defence of duress? What if the individual faces the choice of killing civilians or being killed alongside them? The tension in the international criminal jurisprudence derives from the diverging approaches taken by national jurisdictions on these questions. This makes it difficult to discern a clear general principle on the law of duress.Footnote 109 Additionally, there is still tension within some national jurisdictions as courts grapple with some of these most difficult questions about law and morality and proportionality analyses involving human lives.

Throughout the history of international criminal law, duress has also been referred to as necessity, extreme necessity, compulsion, force and compulsion, coercion, and coercion and compulsory duress.Footnote 110 As defined by the UNWCC, the plea of duress amounts to ‘[t]he argument that, in committing the acts complained of, the accused acted under an immediate threat to himself’.Footnote 111 In the words of ILC Special Rapporteur on the Draft Code of Offences against the Peace and Security of Mankind, Doudou Thiam: ‘Coercion involves the threat of an imminent peril from which it is impossible to escape except by committing the offence.’Footnote 112 In this chapter, duress and necessity will be distinguished. The term duress will be used to refer to cases in which such threat emanates from another person or persons and necessity will be used in relation to situations in which such threat results from ‘objective circumstances’.Footnote 113

Historically, the question of duress was often bound up in law and in fact with the defence of superior orders.Footnote 114 In the International Military Tribunal’s discussion of the exclusion of the defence of superior orders in Article 8 of the Nuremberg Charter, it noted: ‘The true test, which is found in varying degrees in the criminal law of most nations, is not the existence of the order, but whether moral choice was in fact possible.’Footnote 115 This approach which links superior orders and duress was followed in Principle IV of the Nürnberg Principles and in the ILC’s first draft code of offences against peace and security in 1954.Footnote 116 However, it is clear that the questions of superior orders and the defence of duress must be analysed separately.Footnote 117 While they may arise factually in the same circumstances, these are two distinct legal questions which must be conceptually separated and analysed individually.Footnote 118

The UNWCC considered the plea of duress in its summary of the post–World War II War Crimes Trials. It recognized that duress had been accepted in certain cases as a complete defence.Footnote 119 For example, duress was recognized in the three cases under Control Council Law No. 10 involving the prosecution of German industrialists charged with using forced labour.Footnote 120 As summarized by the Commission: ‘In the Flick, I.G. Farben and Krupp Trials, the plea put forward was that the accused were obliged to meet the industrial production quotas laid down by the German Government and that in order to do so it was necessary to use forced labour supplied by the State, because no other labour was available, and that had they refused to do so they would have suffered dire consequences.’Footnote 121 The defence was in fact successful for many of the accused in the Flick case.Footnote 122

The UNWCC also referred to a handful of other post–World War II cases which appeared more hesitant to allow the defence of duress, in particular in relation to cases involving allegations of killing innocent persons. For example, in Fuerstein et al., a British Military Court stated: ‘You are not entitled, even if you wished to save your own life, to take the life of another.’Footnote 123 In Hölzer et al., the Judge Advocate of a Canadian Military Court stated: ‘There is no doubt on the authorities that compulsion is a defence when the crime is not of a heinous character. But the killing of an innocent person cannot be justified.’Footnote 124 On the other hand, the United States Military Tribunal acting under Control Council Law No. 10 in the Einsatzgruppen Trial expressed the contrary view: ‘Let it be said at once that there is no law which requires that an innocent man must forfeit his life or suffer serious harm in order to avoid committing a crime which he condemns. The threat, however, must be imminent, real and inevitable. No court will punish a man who, with a loaded pistol at his head, is compelled to pull a lethal lever. Nor need the peril be that imminent in order to escape punishment.’Footnote 125 Thus, while duress was recognized as a complete defence (and not merely as a mitigation of sentence) in the German industrialist cases in relation to charges of forced labour, we are left with an unclear picture about whether duress can be invoked as a complete defence in cases of war crimes or crimes against humanity involving the taking of lives.

Despite the limited jurisprudence from the ad hoc Tribunals on defences, duress was considered extensively by the ICTY in the case of Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović. However, as a result of the silence in the Tribunal’s Statute on defences, the diverging perspectives on duress in national law, and the lack of consensus in the post–World War II war crimes jurisprudence, the judges of the ICTY also diverged in their views and in their reasoning with respect to the applicability of the defence of duress. A bare majority of the ICTY Appeals Chamber concluded that duress is not a complete defence in relation to charges of war crimes and crimes against humanity involving killing innocent persons and can only be a mitigating factor in such cases.Footnote 126 However, it has been observed that ‘the existing doctrine is still far from being solidified, given that the Erdemović case was decided by a mere 3–2 vote and the dissenting opinion of Judge Cassese has had as much influence as the majority opinion.’Footnote 127

The accused in that case, Dražen Erdemović, was a 23-year-old member of the Bosnian Serb army who, with other members of his unit, formed part of a firing squad that killed approximately 1200 unarmed civilian men after of the fall of Srebrenica.Footnote 128 Erdemović estimated that he himself probably killed around seventy people.Footnote 129 In his submission of his guilty plea, Erdemović stated:

Your Honour, I had to do this. If I had refused, I would have been killed together with the victims. When I refused, they told me: ‘If you’re sorry for them, stand up, line up with them and we will kill you too.’ I am not sorry for myself but for my wife and son who then had nine months, and I could not refuse because then they would have killed me’.Footnote 130

The Trial Chamber, accordingly, considered the defence of duress but concluded that it could not exonerate the accused.Footnote 131 The Trial Chamber’s reasoning, in part, suggested that duress could not be raised in relation to crimes against humanity due to the fact that such an act could not satisfy the proportionality requirement because ‘the life of the accused and that of the victim are not fully equivalent.’Footnote 132

This judgment was then subjected to an appeal which resulted in four separate appellate decisions being authored, demonstrating significant disagreement on the law on the defence of duress.Footnote 133 Three of the five appellate judges concluded that duress does not afford a complete defence to a soldier charged with a crime against humanity and/or a war crime involving the killing of innocent human beings. In their attempt to discern general a principle of law, the judges observed that there was a ‘clear dichotomy in the practice of the main legal systems of the world’.Footnote 134 In general, civil law jurisdictions recognized duress as a possible defence to all crimes whereas common law jurisdictions rejected its availability for the crime of murder.Footnote 135 Thus, Judges McDonald and Vohrah, in their joint decision concluded that there was a general principle of law ‘that an accused person is less blameworthy and less deserving of the full punishment when he performs certain prohibited acts under duress.’Footnote 136 However, they concluded that there is no general agreement about whether duress is a complete defence to crimes involving killing.Footnote 137

Discerning no customary international law or general principle with respect to the availability of the defence of duress to the killing of innocent people, the Majority judges turned to a normative analysis evaluating the availability of the defence of duress in the particular context of applying the defence at the ad hoc Tribunal.Footnote 138 The judges emphasized the egregious nature of the crimes within the jurisdiction of the Tribunal, the vulnerability of civilians in times of armed conflict, and the increased likelihood of situations of persons being forced to commit atrocities under duress in times of conflict as opposed to in times of peace.Footnote 139 The judgment of Judges McDonald and Vohrah also emphasized the fact that the accused was a soldier in the Bosnian Serb army.Footnote 140 Pointing to certain domestic criminal codes which suggested that duress may not be available to soldiers participating in an armed conflict, they stated that ‘soldiers or combatants are expected to exercise fortitude and a greater deal of resistance to a threat than civilians, at least when it is their own lives which are being threatened. Soldiers, by the very nature of their occupation, must have envisaged the possibility of violent death in pursuance of the cause for which they fight.’Footnote 141 Thus, they concluded that duress may be a mitigating factor in sentencing but could not be relied upon by a soldier charged with war crimes and crimes against humanity involving killing innocent persons.Footnote 142

Judges Cassese and Stephens dissented from this view in individual separate and dissenting opinions.Footnote 143 They both concluded that duress may constitute a complete defence under international criminal law without exceptions, provided that the strict requirements of the defence are established.Footnote 144 They noted that the difficult questions surrounding the defence of duress in relation to offences involving killing would be dealt with in the proportionality assessment, suggesting that this proportionality requirement may not be met in relation to most cases involving killing.Footnote 145 However, they emphasized the unique situation in which the victims would likely have been killed regardless. ‘[W]here it is not a case of a direct choice between the life of the person acting under duress and the life of the victim – in situations, in other words, where there is a high probability that the person under duress will not be able to save the lives of the victims whatever he does – then duress may succeed as a defence.’Footnote 146 The majority, on the other hand, rejected this ‘utilitarian’ argument, asserting instead ‘an absolute moral postulate’ refusing to exclude responsibility for the killing of innocent persons.Footnote 147

In Erdemović, a majority of the ICTY Appeals Chamber declined to recognize duress as a complete defence to war crimes or crimes against humanity involving killing. However, two strong dissenting opinions leave the status of international law on this issue unclear. The difficulty in discerning a general principle of law on this question is a result of the diverging approaches taken in domestic systems, in particular as between civil law and common law systems. However, the law within domestic systems on these difficult questions may also continue to evolve.Footnote 148 Thus, the African Court of Justice will have to give careful consideration to this question. It should, however, consider the fact that the Rome Statute, a treaty with 123 states parties of which, at present, 34 countries are from Africa, does not explicitly exclude any crimes from duress.

Article 31(1)(d) of the Rome Statute recognizes the defence of duress as a ground for excluding criminal responsibility at the ICC.

Article 31 Grounds for excluding criminal responsibility

  1. 1. In addition to other grounds for excluding criminal responsibility provided for in this Statute, a person shall not be criminally responsible if, at the time of that person’s conduct:

    1. (d) The conduct which is alleged to constitute a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court has not been caused by duress resulting from a threat of imminent death or of continuing or imminent serious bodily harm against that person or another person, and the person acts necessarily and reasonably to avoid this threat, provided that the person does not intend to cause a greater harm than the one sought to be avoided. Such a threat may either be:

      1. (i) Made by other persons or

      2. (ii) Constituted by other circumstances beyond that person’s control.

Whereas earlier drafts of the text enumerated necessity in a subparagraph (e), separate from duress, the provision adopted in Rome includes both the defence of duress and the defence of necessity (in the form of ‘duress of circumstances’) in the same subsection.Footnote 149

Whether crimes involving killing should be excluded outright or whether this consideration should be left to be evaluated as part of the proportionality assessment was one of the more difficult issues debated in drafting.Footnote 150 Ultimately, the latter approach was adopted and Article 31(1)(d) does not exclude any offences outright, even offences involving killing.

What then are the elements of the defence of duress? As summarized by the UNWCC in its review of duress in the post–World War II cases, ‘duress may prove a defence if (a) the act charged was done to avoid an immediate danger both serious and irreparable, (b) there was no other adequate means of escape, (c) the remedy was not disproportionate to the evil’.Footnote 151 This formulation will be discussed below in comparison with the text of the Rome Statute, Article 31(1)(d).

The first element requires that one acts in response to an outside threat. This is articulated in Article 31(1)(d) of the Rome Statute as requiring that the duress resulted from a threat ‘against that person or another person’ which is ‘made by other persons’. Thus, the threat may have been to the accused or to another person.Footnote 152 No special relationship is required between the two individuals when the accused acts to avoid a threat to another person.Footnote 153 The Rome Statute requires that the threat be ‘of imminent death or of continuing or imminent serious bodily harm against the person or another person’.Footnote 154 While the scope of crimes that fall within the jurisdiction of the African Court is of course much broader than that of the ICC, they are also all very serious and, therefore, a similarly high threshold may be warranted.Footnote 155

Article 31(1)(d) also requires that the duress caused the commission of the crime. Thus, it has been suggested that an accused cannot avail themselves of the defence of duress if the person would have committed the crime regardless of the threat.Footnote 156 The relevant question is whether a ‘reasonable person in comparable circumstances’ would have been driven to commit the criminal conduct.Footnote 157 It has been suggested that relevant individual characteristics of the accused should be considered in how the person could be expected to reasonably react in such circumstances.Footnote 158 This approach has been used to support the argument that a solider should be able to resist more danger and can, accordingly, be held to a higher standard than other people.Footnote 159

There are also limitations on the way in which an individual can respond to such a threat in order to avail themselves of the defence of duress. First, the accused acting under duress must act necessarily. This is reflected in the requirement articulated by the UNWCC that ‘there was no other adequate means of escape’.Footnote 160 Furthermore, it also requires that the act was reasonable and/or proportionate. Whereas the majority of legal authorities refer to the requirement of proportionality in the accused’s response to the threats, Article 31(1)(d) emphasizes that the accused must have acted reasonably.Footnote 161 This criterion can be seen to incorporate the requirement of proportionality because an accused cannot be found to have acted reasonably if their acts were disproportionate to the harm threatened.Footnote 162 This assessment of reasonableness and proportionality is where the most challenging questions surrounding the defence of duress arise, in particular in relation to crimes involving the taking of lives. The Rome Statute includes one additional requirement which is that ‘the person does not intend to cause a great harm than the one sought to be avoided’.Footnote 163 This additional requirement came about as a result of a compromise at the drafting in Rome but has been criticized as unnecessary and ‘difficult to apply’.Footnote 164

It has also been suggested that a fourth element of an ‘absence of prior fault’ exists for duress. This means that the accused is precluded from relying on the defence of duress if the accused was culpable in creating the circumstances which gave rise to the threat under which they ultimately acted.Footnote 165 It has been suggested that this requirement is part of customary international law ‘and is consistent with national practice’.Footnote 166 It has, accordingly, been suggested that ‘duress or necessity cannot excuse from criminal responsibility the person who intends to avail himself of such defence if he freely and knowingly chose to become a member of a unit, organisation or group institutionally intent upon actions contrary to international humanitarian law.’Footnote 167 If accepted, this approach would not include conscripted armed forces. Furthermore, careful consideration should be given to the question of whether an individual joined freely, given that there are many coercive circumstances in times of armed conflict which may cause people to join armed groups.Footnote 168 Furthermore, it would only apply to groups ‘institutionally intent’ upon violating international law.Footnote 169 Thus, the mere fact of joining an armed group participating in an armed conflict does not meet this threshold. Given the fact that the African Court includes jurisdiction over transnational crimes as well as core international crimes, this limitation on the applicability of duress may be considered in relation to those who freely and knowingly join organized criminal groups.Footnote 170

The defence of duress has been recognized in international criminal law and is codified in the Rome Statute. It may continue to be raised by accused in defence to charges of serious international and transnational crimes. There remain uncertainties with respect to the boundaries of and potential exclusions from the defence of duress. However, even if no crime is explicitly excluded from the purview of duress, the strict requirements of the defence should limit its application and abuse.

2. Necessity

Throughout most of the drafting history of the Rome Statute, the defences of duress and necessity were listed as separate grounds for excluding criminal responsibility.Footnote 171 However, in the final stages of drafting in Rome, duress and necessity were combined in one provision.Footnote 172 While Article 31(1)(d)(i) includes the traditional defence of duress, subsection (ii), which refers to an accused who acts under duress ‘[c]onstituted by other circumstances beyond that person’s control,’ reflects one formulation of the defence of necessity.Footnote 173 In other words, necessity is recognized in the form of the ‘duress of circumstances’.Footnote 174

Necessity is a less commonly recognized and less well defined concept than duress.Footnote 175 However, it has been observed that ‘[t]he current trend is for the law to recognize a defence of necessity, the basic argument being that, insofar as criminal responsibility is concerned, there is no distinction between a person who committed an offence as a result of a threat by a human agent, and one who did so under a threat caused by natural circumstances.’Footnote 176

Necessity can be conceptualized in two different ways, as an excuse and as a justification.Footnote 177 Necessity as a justification includes a situation where an accused acts and causes harm, but does so in order to avoid a greater harm. ‘Justified necessity usually appeals to some version of choice of evils … If the outcome “sought to be avoided” by the defendant is sufficiently grave compared to the defendant’s act, then the act is justified by virtue of the necessity of the situation.’Footnote 178 Necessity as an excuse resembles the defence of duress when the accused is compelled to commit an act which is criminal to avoid a serious threat emerging from external circumstances.Footnote 179 In some national jurisdictions, both versions of the defence are recognized; whereas others recognize only one version and not the other.Footnote 180

In addition to combining the defences of duress and necessity in Article 31(1)(d), it has been suggested that this provision also combines elements of justification (the ‘choice of a lesser evil’) with elements of excuse (the absence of ‘moral choice’).Footnote 181 While some commentators approve of the combination of these defences in one paragraph, Article 31(1)(d) has been criticized by others for ‘simply lump[ing] everything together in a muddle’.Footnote 182 Similarly, some commentators have suggested that it is necessary to distinguish between the two different forms of necessity (as a justification versus an excuse).Footnote 183 However, others suggest that this distinction is not necessary and ‘the best approach is to develop a single formulation of necessity, which incorporates features of excuse and justification.’Footnote 184 Yeo, who advocates for the latter approach, emphasizes that ‘the essential issue is whether the defendant’s actions were, in the circumstances, blameworthy and deserving of condemnation and punishment.’Footnote 185

As discussed above, Article 31(1)(d) combines duress and necessity and, therefore, the elements of necessity under the Rome Statute are the same as those discussed above with respect to duress. However, there is one noteworthy difference. Article 31(1)(d)(ii) specifies that the defence of necessity is only available if the duress arises from ‘circumstances beyond that person’s control’. By contrast, no similar limitation is articulated in relation to duress under subsection (i). However, as discussed above, it has been suggested that the requirement of absence of prior fault should be applied to both duress and necessity.

Similar to the defence of duress, the question of whether any defences, such as murder, should be excluded from the application of the defence of necessity is often considered.Footnote 186 In the context of the defence of necessity, the scholarly debate often focuses on whether or not it may be a defence to the crime of torture.Footnote 187 While it is hopefully broadly accepted now that torture can never be justified, the question remains whether an individual could raise the defence of necessity as an excuse.Footnote 188 This has led some to suggest that necessity should be ruled out as a possible defence for torture.Footnote 189 The Rome Statute takes the approach of not explicitly excluding any crime and relies on the requirements that the act must be necessary and reasonable to restrict the defence.

The ICTY found that the defence of necessity existed in customary international law.Footnote 190 The Tribunal contemplated that necessity may be a defence of justification to the war crime of plunder involving appropriation of property in time of famine if the following cumulative conditions are met: ‘(i) there must be a real and imminent threat of severe and irreparable harm to life existence, (ii) the acts of plunder must have been the only means to avoid the aforesaid harm, (iii) the acts of plunder were not disproportionate and (iv) the situation was not voluntarily brought about by the perpetrator himself.’Footnote 191 The ICC in Katanga contemplated the possibility that circumstances comparable to famine may amount to necessity under article 31(1)(d) of the Rome Statute but did not find that such extreme circumstances were made out on the facts of that case.Footnote 192 In the ICTY case Prosecutor v. Naser Orić, the Trial Chamber did conclude that the defence of necessity was available in relation to charges of plunder involving the theft of cattle in the situation of a city under siege and a starving population.Footnote 193

In another ICTY case, the accused, the commander or prison warden of a detention facility, attempted to raise the defence of necessity in response to convictions for war crimes relating to the mistreatment of civilian detainees.Footnote 194 On appeal, the convicted prison warden argued that the conduct was justified by necessity because more people were injured and killed outside of the facility due to the armed conflict than inside the prison. He suggested that the defence of necessity ‘excludes the perpetrator’s unlawful actions since such actions are motivated by the intent to avoid a worse violation.’Footnote 195 The Appeals Chamber rejected the argument as misplaced on the facts of the case.Footnote 196

In the Special Court for Sierra Leone’s (‘SCSL’) CDF Trial, one trial judge concluded the defence of necessity was available to the accused who were fighting on behalf of the democratically ousted government which had been ousted by a coup ‘on the grounds that the preservation of democratic rule is a vital interest worth protecting at all cost in the face of rebellion, anarchy and tyranny’.Footnote 197 However, this was unsurprisingly rejected by the other two trial judges.Footnote 198

The version of necessity codified in the Rome Statute is the more restrictive excuse of necessity, in the sense of an accused acting under compulsion from ‘duress of circumstances’.Footnote 199 The African Court could follow this lead and take a similarly restrictive approach. Additionally, even if no crimes are explicitly excluded, the requirements that the act be necessary, reasonable and proportionate would likely prevent the success of the defence in all but the most exceptional cases. This is demonstrated by the limited relevance of the defence thus far in the international criminal law jurisprudence.

E. Mistake of Fact and Mistake of Law

In addition to the grounds for excluding criminal responsibility included in the Rome Statute as discussed above, Article 32 of the Rome Statute also includes the following provision on the defences of mistake of fact and mistake of law:

Article 32

  1. 1. A mistake of fact shall be a ground for excluding criminal responsibility only if it negates the mental element required by the crime.

  2. 2. A mistake of law as to whether a particular type of conduct is a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court shall not be a ground for excluding criminal responsibility. A mistake of law may, however, be a ground for excluding criminal responsibility if it negates the mental element required by such a crime, or as provided for in article 33.

Mistakes of fact or mistake of law were often raised by the accused tried pursuant to the Nuremberg Charter and Control Council Law No. 10, despite these instruments’ silence on these defences.Footnote 200 In this post–World War II jurisprudence, mistake of fact was accepted as a defence but exculpatory arguments about mistake of law were generally rejected.Footnote 201

The defence of mistake of fact is uncontroversial because a mistake about the nature of any material fact would preclude a finding of the required mens rea. For example, if an individual attacked a building believing it with good reason to be a legitimate military objective, they would lack the mens rea for the war crime of attacking a civilian object, even if the accused’s belief as to the nature of the building was mistaken and it was in fact a civilian object. Thus, the UNWCC observed that ‘mistake of facts … may constitute a defence in war crimes trials just as it may in trials before municipal courts.’Footnote 202 This is sometimes referred to as a failure of proof defence.

It was questioned during the drafting whether it was actually necessary to include these defences in the Rome Statute at all.Footnote 203 To the extent that these defences amount to a negation of the mental element, they do not need to be explicitly enumerated because, if established, the mental element for the crime would be absent and an accused would clearly not be criminally culpable. Thus, the first paragraph of Article 32, which recognizes mistake of fact ‘only if it negates the mental element required by the crime,’ has been described as merely stating what is otherwise ‘self-evident’ and amounting to no more than ‘a pure clarification of a generally accepted principle of criminal law’.Footnote 204

While mistake of fact is readily accepted, the defence of mistake of law is more controversial.Footnote 205 While it is generally a rule of national jurisdictions that ignorance of the law is no excuse to criminal responsibility, some have argued that individuals may not be expected to be as knowledgeable about international law as they are about their national laws.Footnote 206 Thus, it is suggested that a defence of mistake of law, in the sense of a mistaken belief that something is lawful when it is not, may be more justifiable in relation to prosecutions for international crimes.Footnote 207 This argument, however, is generally limited to the confines of war crimes because other international crimes including crimes against humanity and genocide are obviously unlawful and no person can reasonably be under a mistaken belief in their legality.Footnote 208 The same would hold true for many war crimes as well.Footnote 209 Furthermore, international humanitarian law places obligations on states to educate their armed forces about the law of armed conflict thus reducing the persuasiveness of this argument.Footnote 210

Ignorance of the law is not, however, recognized as a defence in Article 32(2) of the Rome Statute. This provision explicitly states that ‘[a] mistake of law as to whether a particular type of conduct is a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court shall not be a ground for excluding criminal responsibility.’ Accordingly, it is unlikely that it would be generally accepted today that ignorance of the law, even of international law, would constitute a defence to serious international or transnational crimes.Footnote 211

The version of mistake of law that is included in the Rome Statute is quite limited.Footnote 212 Article 32(2) only recognises the defence of mistake of law, outside of the defence of superior orders pursuant to Article 33 of the Rome Statute, in the limited circumstances in which ‘it negates the mental element required by such a crime’. This limited defence only applies when there is a ‘wrongful legal evaluation’ or a ‘mistake of legal element’.Footnote 213 Thus, as described by Heller, the defence of mistake of law as defined in the Rome Statute amounts to an argument that the accused ‘was mistaken concerning the definition of a legal element in a crime such that he cannot be said to have acted ‘knowingly’ with regard to that element.’Footnote 214 This can arise in particular in relation to war crimes which often involve reference to international humanitarian law to legally evaluate some of the material elements of the war crimes proscribed by the Rome Statute.Footnote 215

As an example of a crime with a legal element, Heller points to the crime against humanity of ‘Imprisonment or other severe deprivation of physical liberty in violation of fundamental rules of international law.’Footnote 216 Another example pointed to by commentators is the war crime of using weapons or methods of warfare which cause superfluous injury or are inherently indiscriminate ‘provided that such weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare are the subject of a comprehensive prohibition’ pursuant to Article 8(2)(b)(xx) of the Rome Statute.Footnote 217

The potential scope of the more restrictive version of mistake of law adopted in the Rome Statute is disputed amongst scholars. It has been suggested by some that this narrowly defined defence of mistake of law will have limited relevance with respect to international crimes. This view is based on the argument that it has generally been accepted that the mental element of most international crimes requires only awareness of the existence of the material facts and not a legal evaluation of the facts. For example, according to the Elements of Crimes, for prosecutions of war crimes pursuant to the Rome Statute, ‘[t]here is no requirement for a legal evaluation by the perpetrator as to the existence of an armed conflict or its character as international or non-international’.Footnote 218 Accordingly, the final element of each war crime requires only that ‘[t]he perpetrator was aware of the factual circumstances that established the existence of an armed conflict.’Footnote 219 This approach limits the potential scope of the mistake of law defence because no legal analysis is required. Heller, on the other hand, argues that Article 32(2) has broader application than is generally recognized.Footnote 220 Ultimately, the potential scope of this defence depends on the degree to which the Court accepts these ‘factual awareness elements’ as being consistent with the mental element requirements defined in Article 30 of the Rome Statute.Footnote 221 If accepted, these factual awareness elements, in particular in relation to the contextual elements of international crimes, will seriously reduce the practical availability of claims of mistake, in particular given the widespread and large scale nature of international crimes and the visible nature of their perpetration which would make it unlikely that an individual would have a legitimate claim that they were unaware of such facts.Footnote 222

Pursuant to the approach taken in the Rome Statute, a mistake, whether it be a mistake of fact or a mistake of law on the occasion in which a legal evaluation of a situation is a material element, can amount to a defence by negating mens rea. However, it has been pointed out that the word mistake may be misleading in that it suggests a ‘false perception of reality’, whereas an individual who is ignorant as to the reality may similarly lack the mens rea.Footnote 223 Thus, ‘error and mistake as well as lack of knowledge and awareness’ can give rise to a mistake of fact or mistake of legal element defence.Footnote 224

It has, however, been suggested that it would not be a defence to a crime requiring discriminatory intent (for example, genocide or persecution as a crime against humanity) for an accused to say that they were mistaken in their belief of the characteristics of a particular victim. ‘A person who mistakes the religion or race of a victim may not invoke this error as a defence, since the motive for his act was, in any case, of a racial or religious nature.’Footnote 225 Similarly, Bantekas submits that mistake should not apply if an accused intends to kill one individual, but mistakes another person for that individual, since the act was still committed with the mens rea of murder.Footnote 226 Along this line of reasoning, an accused may not avail themselves of a mistake of fact defence for a charge of crimes involving illicit narcotics if they were mistaken about the particular substance that they were trafficking (i.e. if they thought that they were trafficking one illicit substance but were mistaken and it turned out to be a different illicit substance). In such a case, the act would not have been lawful regardless of the mistake.Footnote 227

Even without any explicit reference to the defence of mistake in the Malabo Protocol, mistakes of both fact and law (in the narrow sense of a mistake with respect to a material element which requires a legal characterization) will be a relevant exculpatory factor when it negates the mental element of the crime. The breadth of the mistake of law defence, in particular, will depend on how exactly the mental elements of the crimes are defined. On the other hand, it seems to be less accepted that a mistake of law, in the sense of ignorance of the unlawfulness of the conduct, is a defence, even for international crimes.

F. Exclusion of the Superior Orders Defence

While the Mabalo Protocol does not include an enumerated list of the defences it will recognize, Article 46B on Individual Criminal Responsibility is significant because it explicitly excludes the defence of superior orders. Pursuant to Article 46B(4): ‘The fact that an accused person acted pursuant to an order of a Government or of a superior shall not relieve him or her of criminal responsibility, but may be considered in mitigation of punishment if the Court determines that justice so requires.’Footnote 228 This exclusion of the defence of superior orders reflects a return to the position adopted at Nuremberg and followed by the ad hoc international criminal tribunals.Footnote 229 It has been suggested by some that the exclusion of the defence of superior orders for international crimes amounts to customary international law.Footnote 230

According to the UNWCC writing after World War II: ‘The plea of superior orders has been raised by the Defence in war crimes trials more frequently than any other.’Footnote 231 Historically, in many states, the fact that an individual acted pursuant to a superior order could be relied upon to exclude criminal responsibility for the acts carried out.Footnote 232 Responsibility would lie, instead, upon the commander who issued the unlawful order (known as the principle of respondeat superior).Footnote 233 In the few trials that followed World War I, however, an individual was precluded from relying upon the defence of superior orders if the order was manifestly unlawful or the accused was aware of the unlawfulness of the order.Footnote 234

The defence of superior orders was rejected in Article 8 of the Charter of the International Military Tribunal (‘Nuremberg Charter’).Footnote 235 This approach was followed in the Charter of the Military Tribunal for the Far East (the Tokyo Charter) and in Control Council Law No. 10.Footnote 236 At most, the plea of superior orders may have been considered in sentencing as a mitigating factor.Footnote 237 The Nuremberg approach was followed, in substantively similar terms, in the statutes of the ICTY (Article 7(4)),Footnote 238 the ICTR (Article 6(4)),Footnote 239 the SCSL (Article 6(4)),Footnote 240 and the Extraordinary Chambers of the Courts of Cambodia (Article 29).Footnote 241

On the other hand, Article 33(1) of the Rome Statute recognizes the defence of superior orders if: ‘(a) The person was under a legal obligation to obey orders of the Government or the superior in question; (b) The person did not know that the order was unlawful and (c) The order was not manifestly unlawful.’Footnote 242 This approach reflects a departure from the more robust prohibition on the reliance on the superior orders defence in the Nuremberg Charter and the ad hoc international criminal tribunals and has been criticized accordingly.Footnote 243 However, in practice it opens up only a very small door to the defence of superior orders and it is unlikely in practice to be applicable in many (or, perhaps, in any) prosecutions before the ICC. This is the case for a number of reasons.

First, pursuant to subsection (2) of Article 33, all acts of genocide or crimes against humanity are manifestly unlawful. Therefore, an individual is precluded from relying on the defence of superior orders for all charges of crimes against humanity and genocide. Thus, the scope of the superior orders defence is restricted to charges of war crimes.Footnote 244 Second, many of the war crimes included in the Rome Statute, such as torture, rape or other forms of sexual violence, amongst many others, would be manifestly unlawful like crimes against humanity and genocide.Footnote 245 Finally, the Rome Statute’s departure from the Nuremberg prohibition on superior orders is not likely to result in many acquittals because, due to limited resources, the Prosecutor of the ICC has often focused investigations and prosecutions on senior leaders including sitting and former heads of state and senior commanders of non-state armed groups. Therefore, it is more likely that those individuals giving the orders will be prosecuted rather than those acting pursuant to orders.

Despite the fact that the approach taken in Article 33 of the Rome Statute is unlikely to change the outcome of many cases in practice, the African Court’s complete exclusion of the defence of superior orders reflects a return to the position of the Nuremberg Charter (which also excluded a plea of official capacity) and the majority of the other international criminal courts and tribunals. Given the African Court’s broad subject matter jurisdiction and the fact that the African Court may not be so limited in only prosecuting those most senior leaders, this return to the Nuremberg approach will likely be welcomed given that the defence of superior orders has been described as ‘highly controversial’.Footnote 246 Other defences, including mistake of fact and duress which may factually arise in circumstances where an accused is acting under the orders of a superior, should be recognized by the court.Footnote 247 These defences will adequately ensure that criminal responsibility of individuals acting pursuant to superior orders only attaches to those with the requisite degree of fault.

G. Other Potential Defences Relating to War Crimes

The final subsection of Article 31 of the Rome Statute makes it clear that the explicit inclusion of certain defences, such as mental disease or defect, intoxication, defence of persons and property, and duress, is not exhaustive. Article 31(3) states that: ‘At trial, the Court may consider a ground for excluding criminal responsibility other than those referred to in paragraph 1 where such ground is derived from applicable law as set forth in article 21.’Footnote 248 This provision was included because the drafters felt that ‘the Rome Statute could not possibly foresee all situations and that respect for the rights of the indicted made it necessary to have such a “window”’.Footnote 249 In particular, this ‘window’ replaced a draft article on defences under public international law, subsequently changed to ‘possible grounds for excluding criminal responsibility referring to war crimes.’Footnote 250 This provision existed as a ‘place-holder’, without any attached text to it, throughout the process of negotiations.Footnote 251 This draft article on defences applicable to war crimes contemplated the inclusion of military necessity, reprisals and, possibly, self-defence under Article 51 of the UN Charter.Footnote 252 However, this draft provision was ultimately omitted from the final text of the Rome Statute because political agreement on definitions of these defences was considered ‘almost impossible’.Footnote 253

While Article 51 self-defence and its relationship to the crime of aggression are beyond the scope of this chapter, as is a detailed examination of the rules of international humanitarian law, this section of the chapter will briefly consider potential defences which have been discussed in the international criminal jurisdiction in relation to war crimes, including: military necessity, reprisals, tu quoque, and defensive operations. Some of these defences may still have limited applicability to certain war crimes. However, others have been explicitly rejected by the courts and are inapplicable today.

1. Military Necessity

The UNWCC observed that the plea of military necessity was often raised during the post–World War II war crimes trials alongside the pleas of superior orders and of duress.Footnote 254 Both the ICC and the ICTY have adopted the definition of military necessity from article 14 of the Lieber Code of 1863 which states that ‘Military necessity […] consists in the necessity of those measures which are indispensable for securing the ends of the war, and which are lawful according to the modern law and usages of war’.Footnote 255

As stated by the UNWCC, the position generally taken by the post–World War II tribunals was that ‘[m]ilitary necessity or expediency do not justify a violation of positive rules’ and, accordingly, military necessity was only relevant when the applicable laws of armed conflict explicitly stated so.Footnote 256 In other words, military necessity may not be invoked as a defence as such and, therefore, is only relevant when explicitly contemplated within the definition of the war crime itself.Footnote 257 The ICC has taken this approach and in one case declared that military necessity can ‘in no circumstances’ be a defence to the prohibition against targeting attacks against civilians.Footnote 258

In the Malabo Protocol, reference to the concept of military necessity can be found in three provisions of Article 28D on war crimes relating to appropriation or destruction of property, in particular: the grave breach of the Geneva Conventions of ‘Extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly’ (28(D)(a)(iv)) and the war crime of ‘Destroying or seizing the enemy’s property unless such destruction or seizure may be imperatively demanded by the necessities of war’ (28D(b)(xiv) and 28D(e)(xii)). Thus, the concept of military necessity is relevant to determining whether these particular war crimes have been established but does not serve as a general defence to other crimes within the jurisdiction of the Malabo Protocol.

2. Tu Quoque

The defence of tu quoque, ‘namely the defence of one Party to an armed conflict, or member thereof, to an allegation of the commission of atrocities, that the other Party has committed similar atrocities’, has been consistently rejected in contemporary international criminal law.Footnote 259 This was made clear by the Trial Chamber of the ICTY in the Kupreškić case.Footnote 260 The Trial Chamber emphasized ‘the irrelevance of reciprocity, particularly in relation to obligations found within international humanitarian law which have an absolute and non-derogable character.’Footnote 261 Accordingly, it concluded that ‘the tu quoque defence has no place in contemporary international humanitarian law.’Footnote 262 The rejection of this defence was affirmed by the ICTY Appeals Chamber in the Martić case.Footnote 263 If African states wish to continue to apply the best practices of prior tribunals, this prospective defence might be one of the more prudent ones to omit.

3. Reprisals

As defined by the ICTY: ‘In the law of armed conflict, belligerent reprisals are acts resorted to by one belligerent which would otherwise be unlawful, but which are rendered lawful by the fact that they are taken in response to a violation of that law committed by the other belligerent. Reprisals are therefore drastic and exceptional measures employed by one belligerent for the sole purpose of seeking compliance with the law of armed conflict by the opposite party.’Footnote 264 The question of reprisals as a legitimate defence was considered and left open throughout most of the drafting history of the Rome Statute.Footnote 265 While not ultimately explicitly included in the final draft, the question may still arise through the ‘window’ left open in Article 31(3). Reprisals are only recognized under very strict conditions and there is a long list of prohibited objects of reprisals.Footnote 266

The ICTY Trial Chamber in Martić delineated the cumulative conditions under which reprisals may be considered lawful, noting that such conditions are ‘well-established under customary law’.Footnote 267 These conditions were further summarized by the Trial Chamber in Kupreškić:

[E]ven when considered lawful, reprisals are restricted by; (a) the principle whereby they must be a last resort in attempts to impose compliance by the adversary with legal standards (which entails, amongst other things, that they may be exercised only after a prior warning has been given which has failed to bring about the discontinuance of the adversary’s crimes); (b) the obligation to take special precautions before implementing them (they may be taken only after a decision to this effect has been made at the highest political or military level; in other words they may not be decided by local commanders); (c) the principle of proportionality (which entails not only that the reprisals must not be excessive compared to the precedent unlawful act of warfare but also that they must stop as soon as that unlawful act has been discontinued) and; (d) ‘elementary considerations of humanity’…Footnote 268

The first treaty to protect certain persons from being the object of reprisal is the 1929 Convention Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War.Footnote 269 All four 1949 Geneva Conventions contains prohibitions on reprisals against persons and property protected therein.Footnote 270 These prohibitions are considered customary international law and would thus ordinarily be available in the context of international armed conflict.Footnote 271 Extensive prohibitions against reprisals were contained in Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions of 1977 which prohibits reprisals against: wounded, sick, shipwrecked, and medical personnel; the civilian population or individual civilians; civilian objects; historical monuments, works of art or places of worship which constitute the cultural or spiritual heritage of peoples; objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population; the natural environment; works or installations containing dangerous forces (dams, dykes and nuclear electrical generating stations).Footnote 272 However, not all of these prohibitions in Additional Protocol I may yet be recognized as customary international law.Footnote 273

While Additional Protocol II to the Geneva Conventions does not contain any provisions restricting reprisals, it has been suggested that this was because some states felt that reprisals had never been recognised in non-international armed conflicts and they did not want to open the door to such potential recognition.Footnote 274 Thus, the ICRC asserts that as a matter of customary international law, ‘[p]arties to non-international armed conflicts do not have the right to resort to belligerent reprisals’ and, further, that any other ‘countermeasures against persons who do not or who have ceased to take a direct part in hostilities are prohibited.’Footnote 275 Similarly, the ICTY suggests that the prohibition against direct reprisals against civilians is to be inferred from the fundamental guarantees provided for in Article 4 of Additional Protocol II.Footnote 276 In the Mbarushimana case, Pre-Trial Chamber I of the ICC affirmed generally that directing reprisals against the civilian population or individual civilians is prohibited.Footnote 277

Reprisals have not been widely used since World War II and are not considered to be particularly effective as a means of enforcing the other party to abide by the law.Footnote 278 Reprisals derive from a time when there were limited other forms of deterrence for violations of international humanitarian law. Given the recent proliferation of institutions for prosecutions of war crimes, the original purpose behind reprisals is arguably less relevant today. Thus, the ICTY has suggested that reprisals can ‘no longer be justified’ as a mechanism necessary for enforcing the laws of armed conflict.Footnote 279 However, there is no indication that states are willing to close the door on the long-standing doctrine of reprisals. Regardless, pleas of reprisal as a defence have rarely been successful and are unlikely to be successful in most future cases given the very strict conditions that must be met and the long list of prohibited targets which may not be subjects of reprisals.

(a) Defensive Operations

The extent to which self-defence under Article 51 of the UN Charter and customary international law is relevant to determining whether or not an act of aggression has been committed is beyond the scope of this chapter. With respect to all other crimes within the scope of the Protocol, including war crimes, the fact that an individual committed those crimes while their troops were conducting a defensive military operation is not a defence for individual criminal responsibility. This is explicitly recognized in Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute which explicitly states at the end of the paragraph on self-defence, defence of others and defence of property: ‘The fact that the person was involved in a defensive operation conducted by forces shall not in itself constitute a ground for excluding criminal responsibility under this subparagraph.’

This final phrase of Article 31(1)(c) was relied upon by an ICTY Trial Chamber in the Kordić and Čerkez case.Footnote 280 The two accused, senior Bosnian Croat military and political figures, were charged with war crimes and crimes against humanity in relation to a campaign of persecution and ethnic cleansing and serious violations of international humanitarian law against the Bosnian Muslim population in the conflict in Central Bosnia in the early 1990s.Footnote 281 In response to many of the charges, the defence argued that the accused and the Bosnian Croats operating in the area were operating in self-defence. The ICTY, with reference to this final sentence of Article 31(1)(c) of the Rome Statute, concluded that ‘military operations in self-defence do not provide a justification for serious violations of international humanitarian law.’Footnote 282 The ICTY Appeals Chamber affirmed this in the Martić case, rejecting the defence’s argument that ‘the shelling of Zagreb was a lawful military action conducted in self-defence.’Footnote 283 The Appeals Chamber reiterated that ‘whether an attack was ordered as pre-emptive, defensive or offensive is from a legal point of view irrelevant […]. The issue at hand is whether the way in which the military action was carried out was criminal or not.’Footnote 284

Similarly, other potential ‘justifications’ for the overall military operation have been rejected as defences. Surprisingly, in the SCSL’s ‘CDF Trial’, one trial judge would have acquitted both accused of war crimes including murder, cruel treatment, pillage, and enlisting children under the age of 15 into armed forces on the basis of the argument that necessity and the doctrine of salus civis supreme lex est (‘the safety of the state is the supreme law’) formed defences for the accused.Footnote 285 The availability of these defences, in Justice Thompson’s reasoning, was based on the argument that the Civil Defence Forces (of which the accused were leaders) were fighting to reinstate the democratically elected government which was ousted by a coup.Footnote 286 This approach was clearly rejected by the two other trial judges.Footnote 287 In another SCSL case, Justice Thompson also opined that the fact that the accused were conducting a ‘just war’, i.e. ‘the right to rebel against a corrupt and oppressive civilian government,’ could constitute a ground for excluding criminal responsibility.Footnote 288 The Appeals Chamber rejected this approach, observing that ‘International humanitarian law specifically removes a party’s political motive and the “justness” of a party’s cause from consideration.’Footnote 289 Furthermore, the Appeals Chamber reiterated that ‘rules of international humanitarian law apply equally to both sides of the conflict, irrespective of who is the “aggressor”’.Footnote 290

H. Other Possible Defences?

While Article 31(3) appeared to have been drafted primarily in response to the omission of the draft provision on defences for war crimes, it is not on its face restricted in scope to this category of potential defences. It should be recalled that this provision was included because it was felt by the drafters that ‘the Rome Statute could not possibly foresee all situations and that respect for the rights of the indicted made it necessary to have such a ‘window’.’Footnote 291 Similarly, it is possible that other defences derived from national criminal laws may be plead as the jurisprudence at the African Court develops.

One issue worth considering is whether consent is a defence to certain crimes in international criminal law. In particular, this may be relevant to crimes involving the recruitment of child soldiers and to sexual violence crimes, in particular rape.Footnote 292 Other defences such as procedural bars to prosecution should also be considered.

1. Consent and Recruitment of Child Soldiers

Both the ICC and the SCSL, the two courts which have convicted individuals for crimes involving the enlistment, conscription, and use of child soldiers, have explicitly rejected that consent is a defence to the recruitment of a child under the age of 15.Footnote 293 In reaching this conclusion, the ICC Trial Chamber relied on testimony from an expert witness who submitted that ‘from a psychological point of view children cannot give “informed” consent when joining an armed group, because they have limited understanding of their voices; they do not control or fully comprehend the structures and forces they are dealing with; and they have inadequate knowledge and understanding of the short- and long-term consequences of their actions.’Footnote 294 Similarly, the SCSL stated that ‘where a child under the age of 15 years is allowed to voluntarily join an armed force or group, his or her consent is not a valid defence.’Footnote 295 Interestingly, in contrast to the Rome Statute which includes war crimes of conscripting, enlisting and using children under fifteen years of age, the Malabo Protocol raises this age limit and criminalizes ‘conscripting or enlisting children under the age of eighteen years […] or using them to participate actively in hostilities.’Footnote 296 This increase in age is reflective of the provisions of the Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child.Footnote 297 However, Mark Drumbl’s recent book presents a more complex picture of the realities of child soldiers and challenges the failure to acknowledge the agency of children, which might militate in favour of a less paternalistic approach to the notion of consent.Footnote 298 This argument deserves further consideration in the context of the cultural norms on the African continent, in particular with respect to adolescents as they approach the higher age limit included in the Malabo Protocol.

2. Rape and Consent

Consent may also be framed as a potential ‘defence’ to allegations of rape. Rape is included as a crime against humanity in Article 28C(1)(e) of the Protocol, as a war crime in Article 28D (b)(xxiii) and (e)(vi), and as an act of genocide in Article 28B(f) of the Protocol. Rape is not defined in the Protocol. The ICTY Appeals Chamber defined rape as: ‘sexual penetration … where such sexual penetration occurs without the consent of the victim.’Footnote 299 However, the Appeals Chamber noted that ‘the circumstances … that prevail in most cases charged as either war crimes or crimes against humanity will be almost universally coercive. That is to say, true consent will not be possible.’Footnote 300 The Elements of Crimes of the Rome Statute define the crime against humanity of rape as penetration when: ‘The invasion was committed by force, or by threat or force or coercion, such as that caused by fear of violence, duress, detention, psychological oppression or abuse of power, against such person or another person, or by taking advantage of a coercive environment, or the invasion was committed against a person incapable of giving genuine consent.’ Thus, the absence of consent is not an element of rape and, accordingly, cannot be raised in defence.

3. Alibi

The Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the ICTY and ICTR both reference a particular procedural obligation on the accused to notify the Prosecutor should it seek to raise ‘the defence of alibi.’Footnote 301 The ICC Rules of Procedure place a similar disclosure obligation on the accused but do not refer to alibi explicitly as a ‘defence’.Footnote 302 This language used by the ICC better reflects the fact that alibi is not a true defence but, rather, merely amounts to a factual challenge to the Prosecution’s assertion that this particular accused perpetrated the given crime. The ICTY Appeals Chamber itself criticized the wording of that Tribunal’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence, as it stated: ‘It is a common misuse of the word to describe an alibi as a ‘defence’. If a defendant raises an alibi, he is merely denying that he was in a position to commit the crime with which he is charged. That is not a defence in its true sense at all.’Footnote 303 Thus, while it may be incumbent upon the African Court to consider a similar disclosure obligation upon the accused when drafting its own rules of procedure and evidence, nothing further need be discussed about an argument of alibi here.

4. Non Bis In Idem

Article 46I of the Malabo Protocol includes the principle Non bis in idem (‘not twice in the same’). Also referred to as the prohibition against ‘double jeopardy’ in some domestic jurisdictions, this principle prevents an individuals from being tried more than once for the same conduct.Footnote 304 It represents a general principle of law and can be found in the statutes of other international courts including in Article 20 of the Rome Statute and Article 10 of the ICTY Statute as well as in human rights instruments.Footnote 305 This prohibition, as defined in the Malabo Protocol, can be broken down into two components. First, no individual who has been convicted or acquitted by the African Court can be re-tried for the same conduct at the African Court. Secondly, no individual who has been tried by any other court can be prosecuted for the same conduct for the African Court provided that the initial trial was genuine. This could include a trial before a national court or before another international court such as the ICC. In particular, paragraph 2 of the provision states:

Except in exceptional circumstances, no person who has been tried by another court for conduct proscribed under Article 28A of this Statute shall be tried by the Court with respect to the same conduct unless the proceedings in the other Court:

  1. (a) Were for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility for crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court;

  2. (b) Otherwise were not conducted independently or impartially in accordance with the norms of due process recognized by international law and were conducted in a manner which, in the circumstances, was inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.

In essence, if a trial has been completed before any other court, the judgment of that other court is a bar to prosecution at the African Court except in the case of a sham proceeding, in particular a proceeding designed to shield the accused from genuine prosecution. The inclusion of the phrase, ‘except in exceptional circumstances’, at the start of this provision (which is a departure from Article 20 of the Rome Statute on which this provision appears to be based) is an unfortunately vague addition. In the interest of fairness to the accused, such exceptional circumstances should be limited to the particular exceptions set out within the paragraph itself (i.e. non-genuine proceedings). Finally, it is important to note that this provision protects an individual being tried twice for the same ‘conduct.’ Thus, it is not necessary that the particular crime charged be the same.

5. Youth

Article 46D of the Malabo Protocol limits the personal jurisdiction of the African Court to exclude individuals who committed crimes while under the age of eighteen. This age limit for prosecutions aligns with the approach taken in Article 26 of the Rome Statute of the ICC. The drafting history of the Rome Statute demonstrates that it was difficult for states to agree on the age of criminal responsibility which ranged in domestic jurisdictions from 7 to 21.Footnote 306 Thus, it is helpful that the Malabo Protocol explicitly defines the age limit for prosecutions before the African Court. The Malabo Protocol also follows the approach of the Rome Statute which frames the issue as a jurisdictional exclusion. This approach was adopted in Rome because ‘[i]t could then be argued that the provision in no way prejudiced whatever age of responsibility existed in the national system, and it could not be seen as condoning offenses by minors.’Footnote 307 Nonetheless, as Eser observes, this can be considered a ground for excluding criminal responsibility because ‘the essential reason behind this [provision] is the lack of criminal responsibility under a certain age’.Footnote 308

6. Statutes of Limitations

The final paragraph of Article 28A, which enumerates all of the crimes within the jurisdiction of the African Court, declares that no statute of limitations shall apply to any of these crimes.Footnote 309 This provision follows the approach taken in Article 29 of the Rome Statute. It has been suggested that such a provision is unnecessary because silence, i.e. the absence of any specified time limitations on cases, would have reached the same result.Footnote 310 However, as Schabas observes in his commentary on the equivalent provision in the Rome Statute, such a provision ‘operates as an answer to any argument from a State Party whereby extradition might be refused because of a statutory limitation in its own domestic penal code.’Footnote 311 Furthermore, it is a helpful clarification to specify that there is no statute of limitations to any of the crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court since the subject matter jurisdiction of the Court extends far beyond the core crimes included in the ICC’s jurisdiction or are referred to in the Convention on the Non-Applicability of Statutory Limitations to War Crimes and Crimes Against Humanity.Footnote 312

4. Conclusion

The Malabo Protocol’s predominant silence on the issue of defences is unfortunate. Questions of defences to criminal responsibility will certainly be a challenging legal issue faced by the African Court. The limited jurisprudence from earlier international criminal tribunals demonstrates how difficult it can be to discern general principles of law when diverging approaches are taken amongst the different major legal systems of the world. Furthermore, general principles of law simply that – principles – and, thus, lack the specificity to answer all questions on the definition of certain defences.

Nonetheless, the Court will have to identify and define which defences are applicable. In doing so, the Court will face a number of issues. First, the Court will have to consider what sources of law it will consider. In particular, will the Court turn to domestic law as a default if no general principle of law can be found? The Court will also, of course, face substantive issues with respect to the recognition and definition of certain defences. Will intoxication be accepted as a defence to serious crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction? Are any crimes excluded from the application of the defence of duress or necessity? Is defence of property recognized as a ground for excluding criminal responsibility in light of the seriousness of the crimes within the Court’s jurisdiction? Finally, the Court will also face many procedural and evidentiary issues. The Court will have to determine whether any burden lies on the accused to establish certain defences. Additionally, evidentiary and procedural rules relating to defences should be considered when Rules of Procedure and Evidence are drafted including rules relating to disclosure obligations on accused in raising such defences.

Despite the absence of a comprehensive provision in the Malabo Protocol, defences cannot be ignored. Defences form a necessary and integral part of any criminal law, no matter how serious the offences within the jurisdiction of the Court. Fortunately, there is a growing body of resources upon which the African Court can draw to determine which defences have been recognized in international criminal law or, conversely, which defences have been explicitly rejected. Significantly, the Court can turn to the first codification of defences in international criminal law in the Rome Statute for guidance. The difficulty involved in negotiating this provision of the Rome Statute yet again demonstrates the divergence amongst domestic jurisdictions on many questions relating to defences. Thus, the fact that compromises were reached and a provision was adopted will prove helpful for the African Court, particularly in light of the fact that Rome Statute has been ratified or acceded to by 123 states including many African countries. Further guidance may also be provided by the jurisprudence of the ICTY as well as the work of the UNWCC and the ILC. Ultimately, the Court will have to determine which defences are applicable and how they are defined as the arguments are put before it by accused, with reference, in particular, to customary international law and general principles of law. The Court may also want to consider the extent, if any, to which national laws may be resorted to in order to fill any lacuna in the law. Here the role of African state practice in accepting, or rejecting particular defences, would be helpful to consider. However, should the opportunity present itself to revisit and amend the Malabo Protocol, including a comprehensive provision on defences should be near the top of the agenda.

31 Sentencing and Penalties

Mark A. Drumbl

The underlying Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (Statute) – adopted on July 1, 2008, in Sharm El-Sheikh, Egypt – is silent when it comes to sentencing and penalties for international crimes. The content of the sanctioning regime, therefore, lies in the Malabo Protocol adopted on June 27, 2014, in particular Article 43A of the Statute as amended by the Malabo Protocol. Article 43A addresses sentencing and penalties in the context of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’ international criminal jurisdiction (the International Criminal Law Section). For purposes of brevity and convenience, from here on this chapter uses the term “Court” to refer to the International Criminal Law Section of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights. One further terminological aspect: all references in this chapter to “Articles” mean those articles in the Statute as amended by the Malabo Protocol.

Article 43A resembles the sentencing provisions of the enabling instruments of the two ad hoc tribunals (ICTY and ICTR), SCSL, STL, Mechanism (MICT), and the ICC. Article 43A also differs, however, in important regards from its companions in these other instruments.

This chapter proceeds in four steps. First, it unpacks key elements of Article 43A and other provisions in the Malabo Protocol that touch upon matters of sentencing and penalties. Second, this chapter distills instructive elements of the antecedent sentencing practice of international and internationalized courts. The purpose of this exercise is to guide the Court if and when it sentences (assuming that the Court would take this prior practice into account). Any recent practice at the international level involves sentencing individual defendants (natural persons) for core international crimes (genocide, crimes against humanity, and war crimes). While the Court’s jurisdiction includes such crimes and defendants, it also transcends them in two important ways: (a) by adding transnational crimes (what Charles Jalloh describes as “ICC+”) and (b) by contemplating corporations (“legal persons”) as potential defendants. Any guidance offered by antecedent practice would therefore thin out in these two scenarios; the Court would have to break new ground. The Court thereby has an opportunity to leave an African footprint on the development of international law or, in the least, develop an African version of continental international law.Footnote 1 This discussion pivots to the third of this chapter’s four steps, namely, setting out the penological aspirations of sentencing in the case of mass crimes and querying how the Court might design and, eventually, attain such goals. Fourth, this chapter considers the enforcement of sentences following conviction. This section inquires as to what the Court might glean from prior international experiences when it comes to determining the location where the sentence is to be served, the availability of early release, appropriate conditions of confinement, and modalities of rehabilitation. A brief conclusion ensues.

This chapter does not assess the politics behind the push to create the Court; nor whether its creation is politically or financially feasible; nor the politics of the African Union generally or that of its individual members; nor the relationships between the Court and the ICC and/or the Security Council.Footnote 2 Rather, this chapter unpacks the substantive aspects of sentencing and penalties in the Malabo Protocol with a view to guiding the Court, in the event it ever became established and operational, in its work. This chapter’s value lies with assisting the Court, if created, to mete out appropriate sentences and penalties and, in turn, to suggest that the Court seize this moment to engage more deeply with one of the most poorly mapped areas of international criminal law, that is, the penology of mass atrocity.

1. Anatomy of Article 43A

Article 43A’s core features are:

  • ▶ The Court can impose “sentences and/or penalties” for “persons” convicted of “international crimes” under the Statute (Article 43A(1)).

  • ▶ The term “persons” in Article 43A assumptively refers both to “legal persons” and to “natural persons.” The phrases “legal persons” and “natural persons” derive explicitly from Article 46C(6) (on corporate criminal liability), which specifies that: “The criminal responsibility of legal persons shall not exclude the criminal responsibility of natural persons who are perpetrators or accomplices in the same crimes.” The Court’s jurisdiction over “legal persons” expressly excludes states, however.Footnote 3 The ad hocs, SCSL, and the ICC cannot sentence legal persons: they retain jurisdiction only over natural persons. The STL has – somewhat controversially – ruled that it has jurisdiction to try legal persons on charges of contempt.Footnote 4 Although Article 46C offers some instruction regarding the determination of corporate intent and knowledge, it fails to provide any specifics with regard to sentencing of corporate actors. Hence, the Court’s judges are left largely unguided as to how to approach corporate sentencing.

  • ▶ The death penalty is impermissible (Article 43A(1)).

  • ▶ The Court can impose only “prison sentences” and/or “pecuniary fines” (Article 43A(2)). Hence, it is doubtful that community service, apologies, or alternative/restorative sanctions could be awarded in the case of natural persons. In cases of legal persons, remedies such as dissolution or winding-up, referred to by Joanna Kyriakakis as a “form of corporate death penalty,”Footnote 5 are not expressly mentioned. It may be possible, however, that a “pecuniary fine” could be sufficiently onerous to bankrupt a corporation as a legal person.

  • Sentences and/or penalties “shall be pronounced in public and, wherever possible, in the presence of the accused” (Article 43A(3)). It is not entirely clear whether presence is also required for corporations or whether they could be tried in absentia.

  • ▶ The Malabo Protocol provides no minimum sentences; no sentencing grid; no specified maximum sentence for any crime; nor does it gesture toward any specified range of fines. Hence, as is the case at the ad hocs and the ICC, in principle prison terms could range from one-day to life. The judges have considerable discretion.Footnote 6 The Statute of the SCSL excludes life imprisonment, but the SCSL’s practice to impose some sentences in the fifty-year range basically substitutes for life. The STL Statute permits sentences to range from life to “a specified number of years.”Footnote 7 The East Timor Special Panels could punish through a fixed term of imprisonment, capped at 25 years for a single crime.

  • ▶ In determining the length of prison sentence and the quantum of pecuniary fines, the Court should take into account such factors as “the gravity of the offense” and “the individual circumstances” of the convicted person (Article 43A(4)). This language is standard among international and internationalized tribunals.

  • ▶ In addition to sentences and/or penalties, the Court may “order the forfeiture of any property, proceeds or any asset acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member state.”Footnote 8 In the case of legal persons, where the amount of forfeited property is considerable in relation to corporate holdings, the result could be compelled dissolution/winding-down. The Court might additionally have to determine whether equity owners, directors, or corporate officials could be liable in their personal capacity for the fines or forfeitures awarded against the corporation. Any such move would presumably necessitate a turn to ascertaining general principles of corporate law and perhaps also the approach that international juridical institutions (for example, the International Court of Justice) have taken in this regard. These principles, to be sure, suggest considerable reticence to lift the corporate veil.

  • ▶ Comparable to the Rome Statute, but unlike the case with the enabling instruments of the ad hocs and the STL, Article 43A does not refer to any obligation to look at national sentencing practices. This silence may paradoxically inhibit the Court from identifying and turning to continental/regional practices when it comes to punishing crimes of concern to Africans; or, on the other hand, judges might come to note the silence but not equate it with a prohibition.Footnote 9

  • The jurisdiction of the Court excludes minors (Article 46D, defined as persons under the age of 18), thereby foreclosing the need for a special juvenile sentencing regime such as the one that had been established (but never deployed) for the SCSL.

  • ▶ The Court may make an “order directly against a convicted person specifying appropriate reparations to, or in respect of, victims, including restitution, compensation and rehabilitation.” Natural persons who have been convicted by other international penal institutions are largely indigent; hence, cause does not arise for optimism that any such orders, if made by the Court, would yield tangible results. That said, the fact that the Court can enter such orders against legal persons might enhance the viability of actual compensation to victims.

2. Sentencing and Penalties: Methodological Guidance from Elsewhere

The ad hoc tribunals, SCSL, and ICC have developed a sentencing practice when it comes to natural persons charged with “core” international crimes. They have done so despite their institutional independence inter se, differences among their various mandates and directives, the formal absence of the doctrine of stare decisis, and notwithstanding the recognized need to individualize the penalty. Perhaps because of these important limitations, however, international criminal courts and tribunals affirm that previous sentencing practices – whether internally to the institution or as among institutions – provide only limited assistance. These institutions nonetheless cite extensively to each other’s jurisprudence. Ample cross-references may occur despite solid proof that the affirmed principle in fact constitutes a general principle of law.

While the Court is assuredly in no way obliged or even encouraged to consider the practices of other institutions, the fact remains that Article 43A shares certain framework elements with the sentencing provisions of these other institutions. On the one hand, then, the Court’s judges may not wish to entirely reinvent the wheel. The Court may wish to consult prior practice and thereby join this broader dialog. On the other hand, the Court’s jurisdiction sharply departs from that of other international institutions, notably, in that it may assess corporate criminal liability and can prosecute transnational crimes.Footnote 10 Some of the transnational crimes, although classified as within the Court’s international criminal jurisdiction, are novel entrants to the corpus of international law, for example, unconstitutional change of government, mercenarism, and illicit exploitation of natural resources.Footnote 11 Nor are the “core” crimes that lie within the Court’s jurisdiction mirror images of the “core” crimes proscribed by other international criminal tribunals. For example, the Court’s jurisdiction over child soldiering war crimes extends the protected age to eighteen, rather than fifteen as is the case at the SCSL, ICC, and under lex lata custom. The Malabo Protocol’s modes of responsibility (Article 28N of the Statute), moreover, also depart textually from those available at other international criminal tribunals. Hence, judges on the Court may elect to ignore (or distinguish) the work of other institutions and opt instead to begin tabula rasa. The Court, furthermore, may simply see itself as regional rather than international in character. This self-perception might dissuade it from considering the work of all international institutions, or perhaps to consider only the work of institutions with an unequivocal African connection (i.e. the ICTR and SCSL).

Still, it seems overall improbable that the Court will abstain from previous international experiences when it comes to sentencing in cases of international crimes, in particular, in light of how the Court’s sentencing law partly derives from that found elsewhere internationally. Ostensibly, the fact that the Malabo Protocol’s drafters elected language that corresponds with prior practice suggests some intent that the judges would have recourse to consult such practice. Any such consultation could advance important goals tethered to legitimacy, predictability, and credibility.

The Court’s sui generis jurisdiction over corporations presumably explains why it is empowered under Article 43A to award “penalties” (defined as “pecuniary fines”). It is also important to underscore that the Court’s jurisdiction to “order the forfeiture of any property, proceeds or any asset acquired unlawfully or by criminal conduct, and their return to their rightful owner or to an appropriate Member state” (which in part in tracks the language found in the ad hoc tribunals)Footnote 12 is in addition to the jurisdiction to award “pecuniary fines.”Footnote 13 Nevertheless, the Malabo Protocol does not limit the Court to award pecuniary fines only against legal persons. Textually, the Court is in no way precluded from ordering them against natural persons (the use of “and/or” language intimates these are not mutually exclusive). That said, as mentioned earlier, the experiences of the international criminal tribunals suggest that convicts overwhelmingly are indigent.

State parties to the amended Statute could develop sentencing guidelines on their own accord. Or the elucidation of any such guidelines could be left to the Court’s judges either formally (by promulgating some sort of understanding) or informally in judgments through a process of bricolage. Either way, some precision beyond the content of the Malabo Protocol would help advance the crucial requirement of nulla poena sine lege. The lack of reference to national sentencing practices in the Malabo Protocol intimates that there is no need for the Court to consider general principles of sentencing law among the African states parties. That said, initiating such a review would undoubtedly be of considerable value. This review could involve general practices in African states in matters of ordinary criminal law. References to national sentencing practices have animated the practice of the ICTY and ICTR. Their Statutes provide that, in determining the terms of imprisonment, the Trial Chambers shall have recourse to the general practice regarding prison sentences in the courts of the former Yugoslavia or Rwanda respectively. That said, judges have been clear that this does not create an obligation to conform to the relevant national sentencing practice.

Or this possible review could be more specific, for example, by examining national initiatives in cases of mass crimes. On this latter note, developments in Uganda could be instructive. On the one hand, the Ugandan government has enacted an extensive amnesty regime for fighters of the Lord’s Resistance Army who have surrendered. On the other hand, and concurrently, the specially created International Crimes Division of the Ugandan High Court is tasked with the prosecution of serious crimes, including international crimes, arising out of the lengthy conflict between the Ugandan government and the Lord’s Resistance Army. In 2011, the jurisdiction of this Division was expanded beyond core international crimes to include crimes such as terrorism and trafficking. Penalties for the crimes within the Division’s jurisdiction range from a minimum sentence of 14 years’ imprisonment per offense to a maximum of life imprisonment.Footnote 14 Uganda’s Supreme Court has determined the national amnesty law to be legal.Footnote 15 In 2015, it held that this law does not contravene Uganda’s international obligations because it abstains from granting a blanket amnesty for all crimes. It held that amnesties cannot be granted for grave crimes as recognized under international law, specifically, crimes committed against innocent communities or civilians. The Supreme Court determined that such crimes, in fact, fall outside the scope of the amnesty legislation itself, which only covers crimes that are committed in furtherance or cause of the war or armed rebellion. The deployment of a minimum sentence under Ugandan national law departs from the enabling instruments of international or internationalized tribunals (with the exception of the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia, which have a five-year minimum). In terms of other national practices in cases of atrocity crimes, the Court might consider the Rwandan experience. In Rwanda, hundreds of thousands of defendants have been sentenced domestically in cases of genocide and crimes against humanity. Rwandan legislators opted for a detailed sentencing grid for both the specialized chambers of national courts and for the neo-traditional gacaca proceedings. This grid paired the severity of the sentence with the charges and categorization of the convict. While not eliminating it entirely, this grid cabined the scope of discretion of the sentencing authorities. Suspended sentences, dégradation civique (the removal of certain civic rights), and community service (travaux d’intérêt général, or TIG) were actively contemplated as sanctions, especially in cases where a defendant pleads guilty. Participation in political resocialization programs also was required.

As with their counterparts at the ad hocs, SCSL, MICT, STL, and ICC, the judges of the Court retain broad discretion in imposing sentence. Article 43A(4) sculpts the exercise of this discretion. It does so in a fashion that corresponds to the enabling instruments of these other institutions. Article 43A directs judges to “take into account such factors as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted person.” This methodology has led to a two-step approach in the jurisprudence of other institutions: first, assessment of the gravity of the offense and, second, assessment of the individual circumstances.

At the ICTR, for example, the gravity of the offenses is “the deciding factor in the determination of the sentence;”Footnote 16 gravity has also been described as “the primary consideration for imposing a sentence.”Footnote 17 When it comes to gravity, the sentencing jurisprudence to date suggests an absence of any formal hierarchy of crimes. In other words, genocide is not ipso facto a more serious crime than war crimes. When it comes to determining the gravity of the offense, the ICTR has weighed the numbers of victims, the way in which the accused participated, personal involvement, and the nature of the victims.Footnote 18

It is at the second step – namely, “the individual circumstances” – that aggravating and mitigating factors are to be considered. These, too, fall within the discretion of the judges both in terms of deciding whether they arise and, if so, what weight to attribute to them. Whereas factors in mitigation need to be established only on the balance of probabilities, aggravating factors need to be proven beyond a reasonable doubt.

The following aggravating circumstances have arisen in the jurisprudence of the ad hoc tribunals, the SCSL, and the ICC: the breadth of the crimes (e.g., numbers of victims) and the suffering inflicted; the youth of the victims or their general vulnerability; the nature, degree, and form of the perpetrator’s involvement (active role, principal perpetrator, secondary/indirect involvement, or aider and abettor)Footnote 19; premeditation and discriminatory intent; abuse of a leadership position or a position of stature; promoting an environment of impunity; depraved motivations, zeal, great effort, and enthusiasm in committing the crimes; and deportment of the accused during trial.

Preserving differentiations between elements of the crime, factors that pertain to gravity, and individualizing factors can be quite tricky.Footnote 20 Yet respect for the due process rights of the defendant, and the principle of legality, require that considerations not bleed from one category into the other and thereby become “double counted.” Malabo Protocol Article 46A enshrines the rights of the accused and presumably would act as a buffer to this sort of “double counting.” Vigilance is particularly important when it comes to disaggregating the factors that influence determinations of gravity from factors taken in aggravation. One potentially tricky variable in this regard is leadership position, which may serve as a basis for conviction (on command responsibility), as a factor to be considered in gravity, and as an aggravating circumstance in cases where an exercise of leadership is abused.

Commonly referenced mitigating factors include: whether and when the accused pled guilty and/or admitted guilt; substantial cooperation by the offender with the prosecution; the remote or tangential nature of the convict’s involvement in the crime; voluntary surrender; remorse; the youth, advanced age, health, and other personal circumstances of the offender (including whether married and with children); the extent to which the offender was subject to duress, orders, or coercion; good character; the chaos of constant armed conflict; that the offender did not have a previous criminal record for ordinary common crimes; expressions of remorse; assistance to victims; and activities to end conflict and remedy its effects. Human rights violations, moreover, endured by the offender during pre-trial or trial proceedings may also count in mitigation. ICC Trial Chamber I, for example, highlighted Lubanga’s notable and consistent cooperation and determined that he “was respectful and cooperative throughout the proceedings, notwithstanding some particularly onerous circumstances.”Footnote 21 In Katanga, ICC Trial Chamber II accorded some weight to the convict’s young age at the time of the offenses (24 years) and his family situation (including his six children).Footnote 22 The Special Court for Sierra Leone has, however, insisted that mitigation should not be granted based on the perceived “just cause” for which a convict may have fought.

Pleading guilty is a particularly significant mitigating factor in the international case-law. It is unclear how this will play out at the Court (quaere whether there is even a specified procedure for pleading guilty). Article 46B(2) expressly precludes the “official position of any accused person” from mitigating punishment; Article 46B(4), much like its companions in the ad hoc Statutes, recognizes that acting “pursuant to the order of a Government or of a superior … may be considered in mitigation of punishment if the Court determines that justice so requires.”

At times in the international jurisprudence, a factor may be referenced in mitigation, and established on a preponderance of the evidence, but then not be assigned any weight. Hence, wide latitude emerges when it comes to identifying a mitigating circumstance and, then, deciding whatever value it may carry. The MICT has noted that “the existence of mitigating factors does not automatically imply a reduction of sentence or preclude the imposition of a particular sentence.”Footnote 23 Mitigating factors, to be clear, only attenuate the punishment: they do not diminish the gravity of the crime. Mitigating factors, moreover (and unlike aggravating factors), do not need to be linked specifically to the impugned conduct or directly related to the offense. The absence of a possible aggravating factor, finally, does not constitute a circumstance to consider in mitigation.

Article 78(2) of the Rome Statute provides that “[i]n imposing a sentence of imprisonment, the [ICC] shall deduct the time, if any, previously spent in detention […].” This reflects the general practice at contemporary international criminal tribunals, which means that any time spent in custody awaiting trial and in trial will be removed from the sentence. This text does not appear in the Malabo Protocol. Hence, the Court would have to clarify whether it would adhere to this general norm or not. It would seem implausible not to do so, in particular, because trials for extraordinary international crimes can as a general matter prove to be rather lengthy.

Another nebulous aspect for the Court will be how to sentence in those situations that fall within Article 46C(6).Footnote 24 When natural persons and legal persons are both found liable, would the dual liability mitigate punishment for one or the other or, perhaps, serve as an aggravating factor (or be neutral in this regard)? Once again, principles of transparency and legality would be enhanced with ex ante clarity.

What is the quantum of sentence issued by other international and internationalized tribunals? The SCSL has sentenced its nine convicts with comparative severity: an average term of nearly 39 years and a maximum term of 52 years.Footnote 25 The ICC’s 3 sentences thus far are 14, 12, and 9 years (a fourth sentence of 18 years was overturned on appeal owing to the acquittal of the accused Bemba). Professor Barbora Holá has conducted extensive empirical analysis of the ICTY and ICTR sentencing practices. She determines that the ICTY has issued a modest number of life sentences (approximately 6 percent of the total): its fixed-terms sentences range from 2 years to 40 years (as of the time of writing); among term sentences the median sentence is 15 years and the mean sentence is a touch over 15 years. The ICTR has finalized 59 sentences, 17 of which are life sentences. Among the determinate sentences, according to Hola, the median is 25 years and the mean is 24.67 years. The range among determinate sentences at the ICTR is 6 to 47 years.Footnote 26 In Nchamihigo, an ICTR Trial Chamber held that:

[A] sentence of life imprisonment is generally reserved for those who planned or ordered atrocities and those who participated in the crimes with especial zeal or sadism. Offenders receiving the most severe sentences also tend to be senior authorities.Footnote 27

The Appeals Chamber in Nchamihigo (a defendant who had been a deputy prosecutor, so importantly not a senior authority within the government) ultimately reversed some of the convictions and substituted a term sentence of forty years. Life sentences, however, have been routinely imposed against senior government authorities, along with persons of stature who did not hold government positions (such as a tea factory director and high-level official in the Interahamwe military).

When it comes to corporate defendants, the Malabo Protocol makes no mention of sanctions such as satisfaction, apology, suspension of registration/incorporation, requirement to abide by internationalized standards, adverse publicity, positive action programming, trusteeship, transparency, or local investment of profits. A broader range of sanctions for legal persons could nonetheless assist in purposes of moral denunciation and also cultivate a more robust sense of citizenship and reciprocal obligation for corporate entities.

In cases where an accused is convicted on multiple charges, the ICTY and ICTR Rules of Procedure and Evidence allow the Trial Chambers the option to impose either a single sentence reflecting the totality of the criminal conduct or a sentence in respect of each conviction with a declaration regarding whether these sentences are to be served consecutively or concurrently.Footnote 28 Barbora Holá notes that, in the case of the ad hoc tribunals, defendants are mostly convicted on multiple counts but only one global sentence is issued.Footnote 29 Procedurally, in the early years of the ad hoc tribunals separate sentencing hearings were held; the Rules, however, were soon amended to unify the trial and sentencing hearing process.Footnote 30 Parties are entitled to present evidence related to sentencing in the course of the trial but, as per Rule 86(C), submissions regarding sentencing should be rendered during closing arguments. Procedurally speaking, at the ICC the sentencing hearing may occur right at the close of the trial phase; pursuant to Article 76(2) of the Rome Statute, however, a separate sentencing hearing may occur upon the discretion of the Trial Chamber or upon the request of either the Prosecutor or the accused. Evidence regarding sentencing may in any event be adduced over the course of the trial. The Malabo Protocol appears to be silent on these procedural matters. Nonetheless, it can readily be seen that aspects of these could be, as in the ad hoc tribunals and the ICC, addressed under the Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the Court. A key advantage of that would be their amenability to amendments at a technical level without requirement of involving states.

The Rome Statute also establishes guidelines regarding appeals against sentence. In practice at the ICC, and at the ad hocs, an appeal may be granted against sentence on the basis of discernible error on the part of the trial judge. Appeals on this basis, however, are relatively uncommon in light of the broad discretion awarded to trial judges when it comes to sentencing. Sentences may be adjusted, however, because the appeals chamber may quash or substitute convictions. Pursuant to the Statute as amended by Malabo Protocol Article 16(2), the International Criminal Law Section shall have three Chambers: pre-trial, trial, and appellate. Article 18(2) empowers the prosecutor or the accused to appeal a “decision” of the Pre-Trial or Trial Chamber on grounds of a procedural error, an error of law, and an error of fact. Article 18(3) provides that an appeal may be made “against a decision on jurisdiction or admissibility of a case, an acquittal or a conviction.” No mention is herein made of an appeal against sentence. Presumably, however, “decision” in Article 18(2) would be interpreted broadly enough so as to include an appeal of a sentence, or pursuant to Article 18(3) the appeal against conviction could also include an appeal of the sentence. Even if not explicitly stated, therefore, it appears that the issue is impliedly addressed through appeal of a decision on conviction.

3. Penological Aspirations

The Court would do well to identify, as soon as practicable, what it values as the penological goals of sentencing. In terms of natural persons, international criminal law has posited a number of penological aspirations. Retribution and general deterrence emerge as the two most frequently cited punishment goals.Footnote 31 The Court will also need to assess whether and how these goals map onto legal persons: in other words, will these goals be identical in cases of corporate liability as in the case of natural persons?

The many facets of retributivist theory share a common thread, namely, that the infliction of punishment rectifies the moral balance, in particular, when imposed through public condemnation of the criminal conduct. Punishment is to be proportionate to the extent of the harm caused by the perpetrator’s criminal conduct and also to the perpetrator’s degree of responsibility. In international crimes, to be sure, grievous harms may be caused by persons with attenuated intent. This apparent paradox arises because of the collective nature of the violence, the diffusion of authority within groups, the reality of following orders, and the normalization of violence under rubrics of self-defense or group survival. Notwithstanding retributivism’s initial roots in lex talionis and just deserts, international tribunals have emphatically emphasized that “retribution should not be misunderstood as a way of expressing revenge or vengeance.”Footnote 32 Consequently, these sentencing institutions conceptualize retribution deontologically as the “expression of condemnation and outrage of the international community.”Footnote 33

Retributive motivations thereby flirt with the goals of expressivism, which presents as another penological rationale in international criminal law. The expressivist punishes to strengthen faith in rule of law among the general public (including the aggressor community), rather than punishing simply because the perpetrator deserves it or will be deterred by it. Expressivism, in my opinion, may also transcend retribution and deterrence in claiming as a central goal the edification of historical narratives, the authentication of atrocity through judicial text, and the public dissemination thereof.Footnote 34 Whereas some scholars envision expressivism as a subset of retribution or deterrence, others prefer to see it as an independent goal. Others still, for example Saira Mohamed, see it as serving aspirational purposes, that is, to positively set forth goals for human behavior in extenuating circumstances rather than simply clarifying – retrospectively and in decontextualized fashion – what might be normal or deviant.Footnote 35 Mohamed encourages courts to become sites of storytelling to help elucidate how individuals choose to perpetrate unspeakable crimes. The prospect of corporate criminal liability at the Court adds the question how expressivism might interface with liability of legal persons and what sorts of aspirations could thereby be established for corporate conduct.

General deterrence posits that the purpose of prosecuting and punishing those who commit mass atrocity is utilitarian in nature, that is, to dissuade others (in the same jurisdiction, elsewhere, or anywhere) from re-offending. Specific deterrence implies that punishing the individual offender will deter recidivism in his or her specific case. The focus of international criminal law, however, remains oriented toward general deterrence. From a general deterrence perspective, punishment is inflicted because of the consequentialist effect of reducing the incidence of crime. The question whether international criminal trials actually fulfill deterrent aspirations remains unsettled; scholars and observers straddle a gamut of positions.

On occasion, judges on international criminal courts and tribunals also refer to other penological rationales. These other rationales include rehabilitation, incapacitation, restoration, and reconciliation.Footnote 36 These rationales, however, are not particularly influential. Although rehabilitation is among the more frequently mentioned of this group of subjacent objectives, it is often pithily described as not deserving of undue weight.Footnote 37 Reconciliation arose in the 2014 Katanga judgment, where an ICC Trial Chamber actively recognized the convict’s post hoc efforts to demobilize and disarm child soldiers as a mitigating factor in his eventual sentence of twelve years.Footnote 38 Restorative justice remains particularly marginal within the law-in-practice of international courts and tribunals, although in the case of the Rome Statute framework it may be better served through the compensation and victim reparations procedures, along with the Trust Fund for Victims. The Malabo Protocol, like the Rome Statute, contemplates reparations to victims and a Trust Fund (Article 46M). Many details still need to be resolved on this front, however. The Malabo Protocol is well aware of this need, insofar as Article 45(1) calls upon the Court to establish principles relating to reparations.

4. Post-Conviction Enforcement

Article 46J of the Statute as amended by the Malabo Protocol governs enforcement of sentences. This provision superficially parallels that of other international criminal justice institutions.Footnote 39 Pursuant to Article 46J, sentences are to be served in states designated by the Court from a list of willing states who would have concluded enforcement agreements with the Court in this regard. The ad hoc international tribunals, for example, and the MICT have made agreements with many different states to detain convicts.Footnote 40 Article 46Jbis obliges states parties to “give effect to” fines or forfeitures ordered by the Court, albeit “without prejudice to the rights of bona fide third parties.” It is unclear what exactly is meant by this latter caveat, though Joanna Kyriakakis suggests that it refers to shareholders and employees.Footnote 41 Furthermore, the procedure for giving effect to fines or forfeitures is to be that “provided for in [the state’s] national law.”Footnote 42

Article 46K governs pardon or commutation of sentences. These terms have, notwithstanding their specific meaning, become equated with early release (“parole”) in the practice (and vernacular) of international criminal justice institutions. Pursuant to Article 46K, a convict may be eligible for pardon or commutation of sentence according to the national law of the state where sentence is being served. This shall be granted only “if the Court so decides on the basis of the interests of justice and the general principles of law.” The ICTY had adopted a “rule of thumb” to permit eligibility for conditional early release upon a convict’s having served at least two-thirds of the sentence; the ICTY did so despite the fact that this benchmark did not reflect the municipal law of all enforcing states.Footnote 43 In three cases of early release, the ICTR diverged and determined a three-quarters benchmark.Footnote 44 The Rome Statute of the ICC expressly adopts the two-thirds benchmark (or 25 years in the case of life imprisonment).Footnote 45 The SCSL’s first case of early release (definitively granted in 2015) involved Moinina Fofana, a CDF leader, who is serving his sentence in Rwanda. Fofana has spent roughly twelve years in detention. He will serve the remainder of his sentence (three years) in Sierra Leone under release supervised by Sierra Leonean authorities.Footnote 46 Another SCSL convict, former Liberian President Charles Taylor, is incarcerated in the United Kingdom. In 2015, the Residual Court for Sierra Leone, which has taken over the SCSL’s work as of December 2013, denied Taylor’s motion to terminate the enforcement of his sentence in the United Kingdom (where he is segregated from the general prison population for security reasons in a maximum security facility in Durham) and to transfer him to Rwanda. Rwanda incarcerates all the other persons convicted by the SCSL. Taylor’s counsel had unsuccessfully argued that Taylor’s rights to a family life had been violated by incarcerating him so far from his home and family; moreover, this sui generis character of incarceration, it was submitted, also departed from the practice at other tribunals, including the SCSL itself, to arrange for convicts to be incarcerated in their continent of origin.Footnote 47 The judges of the Residual Court for Sierra Leone strongly rejected the defense motion on several grounds including, inter alia, that Taylor’s case indeed was an exceptional one.

The MICT, which is now responsible for enforcement of all the sentences issued by the ad hoc tribunals, has declared the adoption of the two-thirds rule. A petition for pardon or commutation of sentence is to be made by a convict to the MICT President, who also decides thereupon. Rule 151 of the MICT Rules of Procedure and Evidence also impacts this decision, along with a practice direction from July 5, 2012. Rule 151 identifies a number of illustrative factors that the MICT President shall take into account in such determinations. These are: the gravity of the crime or crimes for which the prisoner was convicted; the treatment of similarly-situated prisoners; the prisoner’s demonstration of rehabilitation; and any substantial cooperation on the part of the prisoner with the Prosecutor. In addition, the President may consider the interests of justice and the general principles of law (MICT Statute Article 26); any other information that he or she considers relevant; along with the views of any judges of the sentencing chamber who are MICT judges.Footnote 48

ICTY judges have ruled that the prospect of early release should not factor into the determination of the length of the sentence.Footnote 49 In other words, it would be improper to gross up the length of sentence to absorb the possibility of early release.

Overall, early release is an important aspect of the administration of international criminal law. As of July 2013, nearly half of all international convicts have been released; the vast majority of this group having been granted early release through the aforementioned procedures.Footnote 50

The pursuit of predictability and certainty might nudge the Court to develop further clarifications to operationalize Articles 46J and 46K, for example, in the Court’s eventual rules (see, e.g., Article 46J(2)). An aperture arises, perhaps, to more deeply integrate measurable rehabilitative goals. As Roísín Mulgrew astutely observes, the enforcement of sentences of ad hoc tribunal convicts is bereft of meaningful rehabilitative programming. According to Mulgrew, “[i]nternational prisoners serving their sentences in national prisons […] may not have clear or structured sentence plans, access to offending behavior programmes or assistance with preparation for release.”Footnote 51 Holá and van Wijk flatly note that, following release, these individuals “simply disappear from the radar of the international community”; they do so notwithstanding great variation in their post-release experiences.Footnote 52 Holá and van Wijk add that some “go back to their countries of origin and return to political posts they [previously] held” and some “return as celebrated war time heroes,” while others “just go back to their old house, cannot find a job, feel rejected [by …] society and fight to make a living.”Footnote 53 Instead of the current “warehousing” practice that Mulgrew identifies as characterizing the enforcement of international sentences, the Court might push a more structured, supervisory, and consistent arrangement.Footnote 54

Alternately, the establishment of the Court opens an opportunity to reconsider the availability of early release. Early release remains controversial (particularly among victim communities) despite its ubiquity. Perhaps the opportunities for such release should be approached somewhat more diffidently so as to emphasize the centrality of retribution as a penological rationale. This is up to the Court.

Also of pressing salience is that some international prisoners cannot exit international detention notwithstanding being released since no country is willing to admit them. Such is the case with certain acquitted and released individuals from the ICTR who are effectively stranded in Tanzania. This situation, which presents as a grave human rights concern, should be pre-empted by the Court through the development of ententes as to the locations to which convicts who fear persecution upon release should be able to emigrate. Another important theme is defining the content of ne bis in idem ahead of time, insofar as a convict at the Court, upon release, might return to a state with jurisdiction over related crimes and thereby face prosecution. This is a situation that has arisen in the Katanga case at the International Criminal Court.

5. Conclusion

The Court’s creation as a regional entity would offer an opportunity to break new ground in terms of refining penological rationales and streamlining carceral enforcement. In this regard, looking beyond political motivations, potential duplications, and financial contingencies, the Court – if established – opens a space for substantive and progressive development of the law – international as well as regional – in a vital area that is generally underserved.

The Court also could be groundbreaking in advancing a conversation about what sentencing and penalties actually mean in the context of corporate entities. A turn to a more sophisticated penology, moreover, also could help elucidate differences, or similarities, between gravity and conceptual assessments in cases of “core” international crimes, on the one hand, and transnational crimes, on the other, and thereby refine a much broader conceptual and theoretical landscape. Such a move might also better unpack, and possibly typologize, crimes according to the extent to which they are influenced by collective political and ideological forces rather than dispositional and material motivations. Core crimes may be more ecological in nature than transnational crimes. Or perhaps not.

Alternately, it may well be that a punishment heuristic rooted in social psychology can serve to differentiate, in principle, core crimes from transnational crimes yet also permit both to remain within the category of, in the least, regional international law. A distinction between the two categories, then, could retain its relevance when it comes to sentencing. Obversely, the Court could proceed in a fashion that sentences transnational crimes indifferently from core international crimes. Moving in this latter direction could peel back the conceptual distinctions between these two categories and, in this vein, soften the existence of these erstwhile boundaries. Once again, these moves are up to the Court.

Among the goals of creating the Court, and endowing it with jurisdiction over a broad array of crimes, is to guard against scattershot use of universal jurisdiction proceedings and to promote a continental response to crimes of concern to Africa. Attainment of this goal would be furthered by the development of a coherent and cogent approach to sentencing. Sentencing and penalties have unfortunately proven to be afterthoughts in the historical development of international criminal law, but this neglected status is neither inexorable nor preordained. The space created by the Court offers a chance to develop regional norms regarding the sentencing of international and transnational crimes and also, through careful reference to the work of other international tribunals, hook those norms into – and improve – broader international legal practice. The creation of the Court offers an opportunity for Africa to take the lead in this area of great importance to victims.

32 A Promise Too Dear? The Right to Reparations for Victims of International Crimes Under the Malabo Protocol of the African Criminal Court

Godfrey M. Musila
1. Introduction

The inclusion of the right of victims of international crimes to participate and to reparations in the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Rome Statute) constituted one of the most important developments in international criminal justice. It introduced a victim-centered approach into international criminal justice, affirming that victims of international crimes have broader interests than those entailed in the prosecution of perpetrators. Departing as it did from practice at the ad hoc international criminal tribunals in which victims played no part other than that of witness when selected, the Rome Statute traced the future trajectory of international criminal law by affirming the central position that victims of international crimes should play in judicial processes in which the guilt of their tormentors is determined.Footnote 1 The Malabo Protocol that amends the 2008 Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (African CJ & HR) recognizes victims’ right to reparations.Footnote 2 It also adopts the Rome Statute formula in terms of which – in relation to reparations – a trust fund to be used for the benefit of victims is to be established within the African Court, which is comprised of three chambers: General Affairs Section; Human Rights Section and the Criminal Law Section (African Criminal Court). There are significant divergences, however, in terms of how the founding documents of the International Criminal Court (ICC) and the proposed section of the African Court (African Criminal Court) deal with the question of reparations.

This chapter attempts to identify gaps in the legal and institutional framework for giving effect the right to reparations and proposes a preferred reading of the text as well as legal reforms that best serve the protected interests while giving effect to the stated objectives of the African Criminal Court (ACC) of ending impunity and protecting the right of the defense to a fair trial. To this end, the chapter conducts a review of the relevant text in the Malabo Protocol in the context of the ICC’s law and practice pertaining to reparations. This is by no means an easy task, primarily because the Rules of Procedure and Evidence as well as regulations that should govern the internal aspects of the organs of the ACC were not adopted alongside the main treaty and statute of the Criminal Law Section. Large parts of the analysis focus on what the idealized state of affairs should be, rather than the state of the art.

2. The Malabo Protocol in Historical Reference to Victims’ Rights in Africa

The debate relating to the establishment of an African court with jurisdiction to try core international crimes in Africa emerged out of Africa’s fallout with the ICC over its indictment of, and subsequent issuance of arrest warrants against, President Omar Al Bashir of Sudan for crimes of genocide, war crimes and crimes against humanity committed during the armed in Darfur. The African Union’s unhappiness with the ICC was expressed in a series of resolutions urging states to withhold their cooperation from the ICC in the case of President Al Bashir,Footnote 3 and later, their membership from the court.Footnote 4 In the AU’s view, the Court’s indictment of Al Bashir and issuance of arrest warrants undermined its [AU’s] efforts to negotiate a peace settlement between the Government of Sudan and rebels based in Darfur. The AU’s relations with the court soured, and the regional body dragged its feet or refused to accede by some accounts, when asked to respond to the ICC’s request to establish a liaison office at the AU’s seat in Addis Ababa.

Ten years before, international criminal justice had become a reality in Africa with the establishment of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda and the Special Court for Sierra Leone in response to major atrocities committed in Rwanda and Sierra Leone respectively. Experience from those tribunals shows that the international community aimed for minimalist justice: prosecution of major war criminals that masterminded mass atrocities with the hope that sending a message that impunity would not be countenanced could yield dividends for stability in respective countries and restore international peace and security. In these trials, victims and survivors of horrendous maiming, rapes, torture and mass murders would have no role greater than that reserved for witnesses. As the call for a permanent criminal court picked pace in their wake, more than 50 years after the International Military Tribunal at Nuremberg closed its doors, its legacy loomed large over the revival of international criminal justice: victims’ interests were still not adequately protected.Footnote 5

In Africa, the AU wrestled with calls for justice against former Chadian strongman Hissène Habré for over a decade, eventually supporting the establishment, within the Senegalese judiciary, of the Extraordinary African Chambers that convicted Habré a decade later in 2016 for several crimes against humanity, torture and war crimes.Footnote 6 The campaign to bring Habré to justice was waged doggedly by victims and human rights organizations, who would eventually secure a historic conviction and an order against Habré to pay reparations to victims amounting to €34,000 each.Footnote 7

Since the ICC opened its first investigations in Uganda in 2004,Footnote 8 the large number of victims that have applied to participate in cases from different situation countries and the absence of national reparations initiatives speak to the overwhelming hope among many that the ICC will secure them a measure of reparative justice that most are unable to obtain in their home countries. Opposition by victims and civil society groups to calls made by the AU to the 3 African States parties to the ICCFootnote 9 to withdraw from the court is an expression of their determination to preserve an institution that, for many, is effectively the only avenue to obtain justice. Equally, the voices that were ranged against the adoption of the Malabo Protocol on the ACC mirrored reservations in large swathes of the African population with several aspects of that proposal, questioning whether the AU’s expressed desire to fight impunity for mass atrocities was genuine given the inclusion of several problematic provisions such as the immunity clause, a litany of institutional design problems, and the lack of resources that would likely bedevil the court once established.Footnote 10 If the adoption of the Malabo Protocol is not borne out of a genuine expression of intent to complement, in the broadest sense, the work of the ICC and that of national courts, then it stymies the efforts that victims from many of Africa’s conflict zones have made to obtain justice. It is upon this background – one depicting the constant struggles to expand access to justice for victims of international crimes – that the proposed ACC and, in particular, its framework on the right to reparations, is assessed.

3. The Legal Framework on Victims’ Rights

In keeping with the increasing evidence of the acceptance of the right to reparations as integral to international criminal justice, the Malabo Protocol provides for the right of victims to reparations, which includes restitution, compensation and rehabilitation. Article 20 of the Protocol that amends Article 45 of the 2008 Protocol and Statute on the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (African CJ & HR) constitutes the core legal framework on the right to reparations. It reproduces large portions of Article 75 of the Rome Statute but omits or writes in additional language that is consequential in terms import for the court and the benefits that redound to victims.

First, significantly, the court is called upon to develop principles on the right of victims to reparations, including those pertaining to aspects such as damage, loss and injury. In terms of Article 45(1) Malabo Protocol, the court is called upon to ‘establish Rules of Court principles relating to reparations’. From the practice of human rights tribunals and the ICC, other aspects in respect of which principles should be developed include: causation, standard of proof, the scope of a convicted persons liability, quantum of reparations, the role of the court and Trust Fund for Victims (TFV), how to implement reparations awards, as well as ‘underlying philosophical questions pertaining to the right’.Footnote 11 The introduction of ‘Rules of Court’ in the language of Article 45(1) can be interpreted to mean that the court is to develop and publish principles on reparations in its regulations, which is judge-made law that covers mostly procedural issues,Footnote 12 and serve as subsidiary legislation to the Statute and Rules of Procedure and Evidence, which are promulgated by the States Parties as part of the legal framework that constitutes the primary sources of law for the court. Should AU member states include principles pertaining to reparations in the Rules of Procedure and Evidence (RPE), or even Regulations of the Court, this approach would be different than that adopted by the ICC, where judges of the Trial Chamber developed those principles after the conviction in Lubanga, the first case to be tried by the ICC. The judges of the future African court would have to abstract principles should they decide to include these in the regulations of the court that govern its work, and while there is enough to draw on from the ICC’s jurisprudence, national courts and international human rights bodies, it might be ideal to build from a factual basis that a real case offers and to adapt the standards when needed in subsequent cases.

Second, the ACC has the discretion under Article 45(3) Malabo Protocol, to ‘take account of representations from or in behalf of the convicted person, victims, other interested persons or interested states’ before making an order. The omission of ‘under this article’ that one finds in Article 75(3) Rome Statute from the Article 45(3) appears to establish, at first blush, a general right of those named therein to make representations to the court. This provision should not be read as inferring a general right to participation by victims, states and the undefined category of ‘other interested persons’. It is not clear why states and ‘other interested parties’ would have an interest in reparations proceedings and why the court would consult them during proceedings. At the ICC, the Court – through the TFV – generally consults states on the implementation of reparations orders. This said, the ACC may request states to take measures to preserve or convey the proceeds of property subject to forfeiture orders located on its territory to the court for use toward reparations or to be returned to its lawful owner as foreseen under Article 43A of the Malabo Protocol. Obligations of states relating to enforcement of fines and forfeiture orders are detailed in Article 46J bis Malabo Protocol. The cooperation framework – one of the key pillars of the ACC – and the specific circumstances under which states parties are obliged to cooperate with the court are detailed in Article 46L under the rubric ‘cooperation and judicial assistance’. Under this provision, which is an abridged version of Article 93 of the Rome Statute that enumerates areas of cooperation and assistance to the ICC, the ‘identification, tracing and freezing or seizure of proceeds of property and assets and instrumentalities of crime’ feature prominently on the list of issues in respect of which cooperation and assistance by states parties is mandated and the court has made such requests in the past, notably in the Bemba and KenyattaFootnote 13 cases.

Third, Article 43 empowers the court to order a convict to pay reparations to or in respect of victims, and as the ICC Appeals Chamber has held in Lubanga, the court is to affirm the ‘civil liability’ of a convict even in case of indigence.Footnote 14 To be eligible, victims must prove harm, injury or loss occasioned by criminal conduct for which the accused has been convicted. Such victims would have made an application by way of prescribed forms for reparations, which application is assessed based on criteria established in the Statute and RPE. In the first place, an applicant must be victim and the harm, loss or injury they complain of is causally connected to one or more of the charges for which an accused is convicted.Footnote 15 If the RPE to be adopted by the AU includes a rule analogous to Rule 85 of the ICC RPE, ‘victim’ would connote both a natural person that has suffered harm directly or indirectly (such as surviving family members) and legal persons defined in the rule as ‘organizations or institutions that suffer direct harm to any of their property dedicated to religious, education, art, science or charitable purposes as well as other places such as hospitals dedicated to humanitarian purposes.’Footnote 16

The identification of victims of core international crimes and piracy should be a straightforward task. The inclusion of new crimes in the Statute of the ACC – unconstitutional change of government, mercenarism, corruption as well as several transnational crimes which may lack clarity in terms of nature and scope of proscribed conduct as shown in separate chapters in this volume – throws up interesting definitional challenges that have to be considered in the RPE and which the ACC is likely to be called to grapple with. Take for instance the crime of unconstitutional change of government (UCG). This crime consists of the unconstitutional change of government through coups (by military, mercenaries or rebels) or overstaying in power by an elected government past the expiration of a mandated term. In this case, who are the victims? The president and his/her government that are forced out? The vendors that lose property through looting? Demonstrators (those pro or against the change) that are killed or maimed? Many other pertinent questions flow from the definition, and deserve close attention from the drafters of the RPE, the judges and the Trust Fund.

Given the trajectory of developments pertaining to victims’ rights detailed above, and the fact that the Malabo Protocol was adopted 16 years after the Rome Statute, it is not clear why the Malabo Protocol does not make provision for victims’ right to participate at all stages of proceedings. This aspect constitutes one of the most transformative innovations of the Rome Statute that should be considered as an affirmation of norms as they stood in 1998.Footnote 17 The right of victims to participate in their capacity as victims in criminal proceedings was one of the key gains of the victims’ rights movement, and a transformative innovation of the Rome Statute. It gives victims a voice, and affirms the idea that victims’ rights are wider than the right to justice and limited judicial truth about crimes that is revealed by trials. The right to participate in at all stages of the proceedings is closely tied to the right to reparations. Victims’ pursuit of reparations has been adjudged on several occasions as a vital interests for purposes of Article 68(3) Rome Statute, which is the general clause on participation, and requires proof of an interest in the trial for one to be admitted.Footnote 18 The instrumental value of the right to participate for victims may have been lost to the promoters of the Malabo Protocol, but it is telling that standing for victims before the Human Rights Section – the second of three chambers in the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples Rights of which the ACC forms part – is conditioned on a mandatory declaration by State parties accepting the receipt of petitions from individuals and Non-Governmental Organizations.Footnote 19 However, one need not have been admitted to participate in trial proceedings to be eligible to receive reparations. In Lubanga, the Appeals Chamber and Trial Chamber concurred that victims that were not admitted to participate in the trial could receive reparations implemented through the Trust Fund for Victims from resources obtained from sources other than an indigent convict.Footnote 20 ICC chambers have held that for victims to be admitted to participate in the proceedings, they have to demonstrate an interest that they seek to protect, and their desire to receive reparations is one such interest.Footnote 21 In terms of Article 19A bis, the Malabo Protocol also includes the rights of victims to protection, stipulating in part that ‘the Pre-Trial chamber may issue such orders as may be required to provide for the protection and privacy of witnesses and victims…’ Unlike the Rome Statute, however, a general obligation that mandates all organs of the court to protect victims and witnesses is absent in the Malabo Protocol, but could be legislated through RPE to be adopted in future.Footnote 22

4. Institutional Framework Supportive of Reparations

A Trust Fund, ‘for legal aid and assistance and for the benefit of victims of crimes or human rights violations and their families’ is foreseen in Article 46M of the Malabo Protocol, but its actual establishment is conditioned on a decision of the Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the AU. It is unclear why this decision is postponed and reserved for the Heads of States, including those from non-state parties, once the Protocol Establishing the African Court is in force. In the absence of a trust fund for victims, the African Court would fall short of international standards and constitute regression insofar as the protection of the rights of victims is concerned. Although the TFV at the ICC has fallen short in significant ways, the fact that victims’ right to reparation forms part of international criminal justice is not in doubt. As the Trial Chamber has stated in Lubanga, reparations constitute a vital interest of victims of crimes and serve multiple functions: they relieve the suffering caused by commission of crime, afford victims justice by alleviating the consequences of crime, deter future violations, promote reintegration of victims into society and foster reconciliation.Footnote 23 Once the decision to create the fund is made, consideration should be given to several critical aspects.

First, the Trust Fund, as envisioned in the Malabo Protocol, is not dedicated solely to reparations for victims; it is proposed that it will finance legal aid as well as assistance to indigent suspects, accused and victims. This has institutional design, financial and capacity implications for the ACC as the expanded mandate of the Fund presupposes that appropriate levels of funding as well as institutional capacity to administer the three strands of work. Since many accused are likely to be indigent, and witnesses will require support to testify at the court, a significant amount of resources have to be raised to pay for legal fees and investigations for defendants as well as travel costs and related expenses for witness for the prosecution and defense. For comparison, the ICC’s budget for 2017 makes provision for 12 defense teams and up to five teams of legal representatives of victims.Footnote 24 The TFV also runs assistance programs for victims in Northern Uganda and Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC). They equip victims with skills, provide startup capital for small income generating activities as well as medical assistance and rehabilitation for victims of sexual and gender based violence.Footnote 25

Second, it is unclear whether the Fund will draw its budget from members’ assessed contributions to the African Court or whether, as is the case of the ICC’s TFV, it will rely on voluntary contributions and donations. The experience of the ICC’s TFV and the Court’s overall perceptions in the eyes of victims should be instructive. Until now, three cases, that of Lubanga and German Katanga, both from DRC, and Al Mahdi from Mali, have been completed by the court, including the determination of the legal responsibility for payment of reparations and the institutional arrangements for implementing reparations. Lubanga’s indigence, as is the case for Katanga and Al Mahdi, meant that the 14 victims in his case could not claim reparations from him, although the Appeals Chamber, in agreeing with the Trial Chamber (Reparations) held that his obligation to pay reparations was not extinguished by his lack of means. The 14 victims, together with other victims that did not participate in the trial – or those that could not prove that the harm, loss or injury they suffered – were causally connected to the crimes for which Lubanga was convicted and could benefit from collective reparations to be implemented by the TFV using voluntary contributions. A similar situation obtains in Katanga, where 297 victims out of 341 that applied for reparations were awarded a symbolic €250 each as individual reparations and will also benefit from collective reparations amounting €1 million to be implemented for the benefit of the larger community from which they hail.Footnote 26 Additionally, reparations were allocated for Al Mahdi, where the destruction of cultural artifacts implicates the rights of the immediate community in Timbuktu for damage to buildings of cultural value and attendant economic loss, as well as moral harm to the entire humanity that are invested in the cultural property’s unique and intangible value.Footnote 27 The TFV was ordered to submit an implementation plan for the implementation of collective reparations amounting to €2.7 million in February 2018.

The fact that the reparations scheme in the Rome Statute can be said to be inadequately responds to the multiple needs of victims as intended negates the purposes for which it was enacted. The lack of adequate funds available to implement reparations is limiting in terms of potential beneficiaries of mostly collective reparations. Equally, liability-free assistance programs operated by the Fund in Northern Uganda and DRC (with potential for extension to Central African Republic, Cote d’Ivoire and Kenya, subject to funds) secure medical treatment, rehabilitation and skills to some victims with and are important but inadequate. It is fair to conclude that the ICC has turned out to be disappointing for victims, a majority of whom are from the eight African states currently the subject of investigations or preliminary examination at the court. It is thus imperative that the AU prioritizes funding modalities for the Trust Fund to be established in the ACC.

The Registry, which serves as the neutral administrative organ of the court, is established under Article 22B of the Malabo Protocol. It is a critical linkage institution that services other organs within the court, including the Judiciary and Office of the Prosecutor. It facilitates communication between and among organs of court as well as between the organs and victims and witnesses. If the ICC serves as a model, the Registry should host the Victims and Witnesses Unit. It is mandated to provide ‘protective measures and security arrangements, counseling and other appropriate assistance for witnesses, victims who appear before the Court and others who are at risk on account of testimony given by such witnesses.’Footnote 28 Adequate provision should be made to assemble in adequate quantities expertise that enables the court to respond to multiple protection and assistance needs. In addition victims and witnesses, the ICC’s experience shows that the inadequacy of the legal and institutional mechanisms for implementing protective measures in respect of intermediaries – individuals on whom various organs of the court came to rely on to access victims and witnesses – not only compromised their security but also impacted the court operationally. It is unlikely that the ACC will find it unnecessary to work with intermediaries, given the finite nature of resources available to it and the diversity of victim and witness communities in situation countries.

5. Challenges in Implementing Reparations: Areas for Reforms

Proponents of the Malabo Protocol and supporters of the ACC face an uphill task in convincing African States to ratify and commit funds to establish the African Court. Once these milestones are reached, numerous structural problems are likely to undermine how the court functions, and whether it can deliver justice for victims have to be addressed. These challenges, which are discussed in turn include: immunities for senior political leaders, gaps in the legal and institutional framework, substantive jurisdiction of the ACC, financial and human resource.

First, the grant of immunity to heads of states and an undefined category of ‘other senior officials’ from investigation and prosecution by the ACC has elicited sharp criticism, particularly from victims, civil society and academic commentators.Footnote 29 Article 46A bisFootnote 30 provides that: ‘No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving African Union Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office.’ For purposes of this chapter, the effect of this clause is to suspend the court’s jurisdiction in respect of a category of senior political leaders that tend to sit beyond the reach of national courts, either because of immunities in national law or their influence on criminal justice. This is a group of individuals for whom international courts are most well suited, particularly in relation to the prosecution of core international crimes of genocide, war crimes, crimes against humanity and aggression. If the grant of immunity to public officials is indicative of reticence of African leaders to submit themselves to regional criminal justice, it also sends the message – as illustrated in the Al Bashir and Kenyatta cases – that they would be reluctant to submit themselves to and cooperate with the ICC, where a suspect’s official capacity does not constitute a bar to the exercise of jurisdiction by the Court.Footnote 31 In addition, it is unlikely that they would only be amenable to having other less significant actors tried, if at all, when called upon to cooperate with the ACC. While it is not suggested here that the trial of say, third tier perpetrators does not advance the cause of justice, this class of perpetrators are likely to be indigent and would lack the means to pay for their own legal fees let alone reparations to victims when they are convicted. With respect to subject matter jurisdiction, there are numerous concerns that could pose challenges for the prosecution of non-core international crimes proscribed in the Malabo Protocol.Footnote 32 For these reasons, it is likely that when established, the court is unlikely to be the forum of choice for victims of any international crime who seek a real opportunity to receive reparations for harm, injury and loss suffered.

Second, valid concern has been expressed by commentators on whether the African Union can marshal the resources needed on a sustained basis to fund a court with three chambers – General Affairs Section (that exercises jurisdiction similar to the International Court of Justice), Human Rights Section and Criminal Law Section. The General Affairs Section also serves as the Administrative or Labor Court for the Union. It has been argued that the AU’s dependence on cooperation assistance to fund its human rights bodies does not bode well for the ACC in which one trial could cost €20 million. As opposed to the ICC which has 18 judges, the Protocol of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples Rights makes provision for 16 judges,Footnote 33 with only four assigned to the ACC. This will pose serious capacity challenges, particularly when the scope of substantive criminal jurisdiction pertains not just to the core international crimes over which the ICC has jurisdiction, but includes 10 new crimes.Footnote 34 Of the four assigned to the Criminal Law Section, only one presides over the Pre-Trial Chamber (PTC) while three serve in the Trial Chamber. The Appellate Chamber hears appeals from all three sections of the court and therefore substantively combines general international law, human rights and international criminal law jurisdiction. This could pose serious challenges for efficiency once the court’s uptake of cases picks up. When compared to the ICC, the number of judges falls far short of required capacity.Footnote 35 One judge on the PTC of the Criminal Law Section, as compared to the ICC’s six, is unlikely to effectively perform all the functions normally assigned to the PTC, which includes exercising judicial controls over the Office of the Prosecutor as well as determining questions pertaining to participation and reparations. The process of considering applications for reparations and participation is labor intensive.Footnote 36

The adequacy or otherwise of funds at the disposal of the Trust Fund for the implementation of reparation is the third key challenge that the victims’ reparations regime will face. As the experience of the ICC shows, the exclusion of state responsibility for reparations is a good indicator as to whether victims are taken seriously by the ACC. The fact that the decision as to whether a Trust Fund is to be established or not is conditioned on an affirmative future decision of the Assembly of Heads of State and Government does not speak glowingly about the AU’s concern for victims. Yet, reparations are integral to the promise of justice for victims of international crimes in Africa. The voluntary nature of the ICC’s TFV has left it chronically underfunded even as more cases reach the reparations stage. As noted, ICC Trial Chambers (sitting as reparation chambers) have, of December 2017, issued reparations orders in three cases from two situations: in Thomas Lubanga, Germain Katanga (currently on appeal), and Al Mahdi (Mali), while orders are awaited in the case of Bemba (CAR). According to the President of the TFV, the Fund lacks adequate resources to fund various aspects of its work which is both expansive and complex:

The volume and complexity of work related to reparations mandate are huge and almost overwhelming for the limited resource capacity of the TFV. To name a few, this includes legal submissions to the relevant Chambers; the development and adaptation of a draft implementation plan, requiring frequent missions to the field to consult directly with victims and relevant authorities; competitive bidding procedures to identify the most suitable local implementing partners; and in certain delivery modalities, the direct on-site involvement of the TFV staff. Moreover, the workload arising from the reparations mandate is completely out of control for the TFV and is largely unpredictable both in its volume and pace.Footnote 37

While the operational budget of the TFV is primarily funded from the ICC’s general budget (assessed contributions), funds are raised periodically from voluntary attributions to mount assistance programs in various situation countries and following the finalization of the cases in Luganga, Katanga and Al Mahdi, implementing reparations programs for the benefit of victims (individual and collective). For the year 2017, the allocation for the operational budget of the TFV was € 2.5 million, most of which goes to payment of staff salaries.Footnote 38 The experience of the ICC should be instructive for African policy makers.

The last major concern that needs a fix is the legal and institutional framework pertaining to victims’ rights and reparations in particular. Some of the lacunae in the founding protocols and statutes have been cited above. The legal framework on reparations is to be completed once RPE as well as Regulations of the TFV and Regulations of the Court are adopted. In the analysis in preceding sections, reference has been made to relevant provisions in the ICC’s legal framework as well as jurisprudence which should inform the AU’s legislative activities as they relate to the ACC and victims’ rights in particular. This contribution has also urged the inclusion of victims’ right to participation in the statute, coupled with relevant rules and regulations. This would have institutional and resource implications, and a section would have to be designated within the ACC’s Registry to facilitate the exercise of this right.

6. Future Prospects: Real Justice for Victims?

The future of the ACC, and whether it will offer a real option to complement the work of the ICC and national courts depends on commitment by states not only to allow the court to function independently, but also to commit the required resources to the enterprise. The experience of the ICC with victims’ rights shows that a funding model for the trust fund based on voluntary contributions is grossly inadequate. This experience speaks eloquently of the necessity to adopt a sustainable funding model that ensures that victims’ rights to reparations are taken seriously. Yet, with a few exceptions, African states parties have so far not shown themselves to be champions of victims’ rights at the ICC and voluntary contributions to the TFV have largely come from non-African states and private sources. Even states that should situation countries that referred situations to the ICC, have tended to step back and hope that the Court will take on the full burden of ensuring that victims access justice. The future of the ACC, and the fate of victims, will depend on not only on a change in attitudes, but also on appreciable commitment to justice, demonstrable through a willingness to establish an adequate legal and institutional framework and provide required resources.

This contribution has made a forceful case for the inclusion of the right to reparations and the right to participation in the Malabo Protocol on the ACC, given the inadequacies in the current regime. With reference to relevant texts, jurisprudence and relevant ICC practice, the key elements to which reforms should be directed were identified.

Footnotes

8 A Classification of the Crimes in the Malabo Protocol

1 A. Cassese, International Criminal Law (2nd edn., Oxford University Press, 2008), at 11.

2 R. Cryer, H. Friman, D. Robinson, and E. Wilmshurst, An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure (3rd edn., Cambridge University Press, 2014), at 3.

3 G. Mueller, ‘Transnational Crime: Definitions and Concepts’, in P. Williams and D. Vlassis (eds.), Combating Transnational Crime (Frank Cass, 2001) 1321, at 13. See also N. Boister, ‘Transnational Criminal Law?’, 14 European Journal of International Law (2003) 955, 953–76.

4 Cryer, supra Footnote note 2, at 5.

6 For further discussion of at least four distinctive meanings of ‘international criminal law’, see C. Kress, ‘International Criminal Law’ in Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law (Oxford University Press, 2009), available online at http://opil.ouplaw.com/view/10.1093/law:epil/9780199231690/law-9780199231690-e1423?rskey=bSnTKk&result=1&prd=EPIL (last visited 26 February 2017).

7 M. Cherif Bassiouni, Introduction to International Criminal Law (2nd edn., Martinus Nijhoff Brill, 2013) at 142.

8 R. Cryer, ‘The Doctrinal Foundations of the International Criminalization Process’, in M. Cherif Bassiouni (ed.), International Criminal Law (3rd edn., Martinus Nijhoff, 2008) at 108.

9 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 142.

10 Though the official name of the court is African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights, for convenience if perhaps at the expense of precision, I will use the short-hand ‘African Criminal Court’. This should not detract from the fact that as this volume shows, in addition to criminal law issues, the wider court has a general jurisdiction over inter-state disputes within the Africa region as well as the competence to hear human rights complaints brought by individuals as well as states – all of which would be heard by three different sections of the court. The reference to the African Criminal Court allows us to focus us only on the criminal jurisdiction of the tribunal. See, in this regard, Article 8 (nomenclature) of African Union, Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (adopted at the Twenty-Third Ordinary Session of the Assembly of Heads of State and Government Held in Malabo, Equatorial Guinea, 27 June 2014) (‘Malabo Protocol’).

11 N. Boister, ‘The concept and nature of transnational criminal law’, in N. Boister and R. Currie (eds.), Routledge Handbook of Transnational Criminal Law (Routledge, 2015) at 11.

12 C. Warbrick, ‘International criminal cooperation and the new international criminal law’, in K. Koufa (ed.), The New International Criminal Law. Thesaurus Acroasium, vol. XXXII (Sakkoulas Publications, 2003), 209–80.

13 Boister, supra Footnote note 11, at 11.

14 Cryer, supra Footnote note 8, at 146.

15 Letter dated 21 Aug 1989 from the Permanent Representative of Trinidad and Tobago to the UN Secretary-General, UN Doc. A/44/195, (1989); UN General Assembly, UN Doc. A/44/49 (1989).

16 See Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, UN Doc. A/CONF.183/9, 17 July 1998 (entered into force 1 July 2002), at Preamble § 3.

17 Boister, Supra, Footnote note 11 at 11. Credit for the description of international criminal law as entailing direct and indirect systems of enforcement goes to Bassiouni. See, in this regard, his treatise on International Criminal Law cited above, supra Footnote note 7.

18 K. J. Heller, ‘What is an International Crime: A Revisionist History’, 58 Harvard International Law Journal 2 (2017).

19 See Kress, supra, Footnote note 6 (the Latin refers to the state’s right to punish criminal offenses pursuant to its laws within the jurisdictional limits of international law).

20 As the ICTY put it in Tadić, ‘a state sovereignty approach has been gradually supplanted by a human being oriented approach … International law, while of course duly safeguarding the legitimate interests of States must gradually turn to the protection of human beings’. See Decision On The Defence Motion For Interlocutory Appeal On Jurisdiction, Prosecutor v. Tadic, (IT-94–1), Appeals Chamber, 2 October 1995 § 97. See, further on this, R. Cryer, ‘International Criminal Law vs State Sovereignty: Another Round?16 European Journal of International Law (2006) at 979.

21 ‘International Military Tribunal at Nuremberg, Judgment and Sentences’ 41 American Journal of International Law (1947) 172, at 221.

22 The ILC studied the obligation to prosecute or extradite and produced several careful reports. Upon conclusion of the work, perhaps due to controversy on the outcome of the project, it only recommended the General Assembly take note of its 2013 and 2014 report which it expected would offer useful guidance to States. See, in this regard, Report of the International Law Commission, Sixty-Sixth Session (5 May–6 June and 7 July–8 August 2014), UN Doc. A/69/10, 2014 at paras. 63–64.

23 Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, 1465 U.N.T.S. 85, (adopted 10 December 1984, entered into force 26 June 1987).

24 G.A. Res. 174/ (II), 21 November 1947. The ILC considered that its mandate was limited to offences which contain a political element and which endanger the maintenance of international peace and security. This implied that it necessarily excluded, from the start, offenses such as piracy, drug trafficking, human trafficking, counterfeiting, etc. See, in this regard, the Report of the International Law Commission on its Second Session, 5 June to 29 July 1950, UN Doc. A/1316, 1950, § 149.

25 See Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty eighth session, 6 May–26 July 1996, Official Records of the General Assembly, Fifty-first session, Supplement No. 10, UN Doc. A/51/10, 1996; Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 141.

26 This, of course, is not the only way to think of international crimes. There are various others discussed in the literature. The choice to focus on Bassiouni’s approach is a pragmatic one, since his work is highly influential in this regard and constitutes a major attempt to advance discussions of this topic in the field. For a review of other approaches, in probably the most complete study of the concept of international crimes since Bassiouni’s attempt, Einarsen carries out a detailed review which situates Bassioni’s work in the literature, something that is possible in a monograph, but not in the context of this short chapter. Readers should see, in this regard his thoughtful treatment, T. Einarsen, ‘The Concept of Universal Crimes in International Law’, Torkel Opsahl Academic EPublisher (2012).

27 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 142.

28 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 142–3. For a thoughtful critique of this criteria, see Cryer, supra Footnote note 8, at 125.

29 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 145.

30 Footnote Ibid. at 143.

31 Indeed, I would have liked to further interrogate this theoretical framework. But reasons of space do not permit me to do so in this case.

32 Cryer, supra Footnote note 8, at 125.

33 Einarsen, supra Footnote note 26, at 155.

34 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 7, at 145.

35 Footnote Ibid. at 147.

36 See United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime, 2225 U.N.T.S. 209, 2000 (which entered into force on 29 September 2003), Art. 3(2). The convention has received wide endorsement, including from Africa, with 187 parties as of this writing.

37 See Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 10, at Art. 9.

38 See, in this regard, part II of this volume.

39 H. van der Wilt, ‘Complementary Jurisdiction’ in G. Werle, and M. Vormbaum (eds.), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary (T.M.C. Asser Press/Springer, 2016), 187, at 202.

40 Another possibility, which would have diverged somewhat from Bassiouni’s approach, would have been to divide the crimes into only international or transnational crimes. It would also be possible to distinguish public order crimes from the economic and environmental crimes.

41 Charter of the United Nations and Statute of the International Court of Justice, 59 Stat. 1031, [the Charter], 1055 [ICJ Statute], T.S. No. 993 [ICJ Statute at 25], 3 Bevans 1153 [ICJ Statute at 1179], 26 June 1945.

42 It can be noted that, in the views of some writers and often for unexplained reasons, the ‘core crimes’ are three in total. These are typically genocide, crimes against humanity, and war crimes. It is unclear what drives this classification. For instance, it could be speculated that these are considered ‘core’ offenses because they are some of the world’s worst crimes (i.e. based on gravity criterion). Another possibility might be to say that these are the types of crimes, which go beyond individual conduct to encompass state policy or action. Or it maybe that this is a pragmatic choice because, since Nuremberg, we have only had these three crimes as prosecutable offenses in the statutes of the various ad hoc international penal courts. Yet, even such rationales would be unsatisfactory. It is clear that on all these ways of thinking of the features that make genocide, crimes against humanity and war crimes special enough to be placed in the heinous category, aggression is no less significant because it seems equally grave. In fact, perhaps more than any other crime, it can also be linked to state action/policy or conduct. It therefore makes sense, in my view, to include aggression in my classification of what amount to ‘core crimes’ under international law.

43 The reference here is to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, 78 U.N.T.S., Dec. 9, 1948; First Geneva Convention, 75 U.N.T.S. 31, 12 August 1949; Second Geneva Convention, 75 U.N.T.S. 85, 12 August 1949; Third Geneva Convention, 75 U.N.T.S. 135, 12 August 1949; Fourth Geneva Convention, 75 U.N.T.S. 287, 12 August 1949. First Additional Protocol to the 1949 Geneva Convention, 1125 U.N.T.S. 3, 8 June 1977.

44 The instruments, which have reflected varied definitions of crimes against humanity, are principally the Statutes of ad hoc international criminal tribunals set up by or with the support of the UN. Nonetheless, the ILC is presently working on the preparation of a crimes against humanity convention. Aggression (as crimes against peace) was defined at Nuremberg, but due to political and practical limitations, only again surfaced in the Rome Statute.

45 African Union Commission, Report of The Study on the Implications of Expanding the Mandate of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights to Try Serious Crimes of International Concern, October 2010, Legal/ACJHR-PAP/5 (II), at § 53 (‘AUC Report’).

47 My emphasis. See Decision on the Implementation of the Assembly Decision on the Abuse of the Principle of Universal Jurisdiction, AU/Dec.213(XII), 1–3 February 2009, § 3, adopted at Addis Ababa, Ethiopia; Decision on the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, AU/Dec.245 (XIII) Rev.1, 1–3 July 2009 § 3, adopted by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government, 13th Ordinary Session, Sirte, Libya.

48 AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at 37.

49 There is a debate concerning whether aggression can be prosecuted domestically or even regionally, See D. Akande, ‘Prosecuting Aggression: The Consent Problem and the Role of the Security Council’, Oxford Institute for Ethics, Law and Armed Conflict, (May 2010), www.elac.ox.ac.uk/downloads/dapo%20akande%20working%20paper%20may%202010.pdf (last visited 26 July 2018); See also Judgment, Jones and Others v. UK, (34356/06; 40528/06), § 213–5.

50 See AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at § 53.

53 Note that this is not complementarity à la Rome Statute (see Art. 17) but rather proposes a scenario of competing jurisdiction in respect of a particular situation or case. While the African Court can be said to be complementary to the ICC, the relationship is best described as one involving horizontal ‘burden sharing’ between two international tribunals.

54 See AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45 at § 53.

55 See Judgment, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, (ICTR-96–4-T), 2 September 1998. On Akayesu and its contribution to international law, see K. D. Askin, ‘Prosecuting wartime rape and other gender-related crimes under international law: extraordinary advances, enduring obstacles’, Berkeley Journal of International Law (2003) 288–349.

56 K. Ambos, ‘Genocide (Article 28B), Crimes Against Humanity (Article 28C), War Crimes (Article 28D) and the Crime of Aggression (Article 28M),’ in G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds.), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary (T.M.C. Asser Press/Springer, 2015) 3940.

57 Indeed, well beyond the Akayesu legacy, the broad formulation used here was intended to enhance the protections of victims of sexual violence given the myriad ways that these acts can be committed.

58 See Charles C. Jalloh, What Makes a Crime Against Humanity a Crime Against Humanity, 28 American University International Law Review 2 (2013) 381–441.

59 See ‘Elements of the Crimes’, Official Records of the Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, First Session, ICC-ASP/1/3 and Corr.1, 3–10 September 2002, at part II.B.

60 There is some interesting case law from the European Court of Human Rights which have had to grapple with the difference between torture and ordinary cruel treatment, which will be instructive for the future African court. See, for instance, Judgment, Ireland v. United Kingdom, (5310/71), Court (Plenary), 18 January 1978; Judgment, Tyer v. The United Kingdom, (5856/72) Court (Chamber), 25 April 1978; Judgment, Soering v. United Kingdom, (14038/88), Court (Plenary), 7 July 1989.

61 These inclusions, which were suggested by the ICRC office in Addis Ababa, Ethiopia included inter alia employing poison or poisoned weapons; employing asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases and all analogous liquids, materials or devices and employing bullets which expand or flatten easily in the human body, such as bullets with a hard envelope which does not entirely cover the core or is pierced with incisions.

62 A read of the AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, which is the closest thing we have to a legislative history of the Malabo Protocol, indicates that the drafters made a distinction between crimes of serious international concern and those of particular concern to African states.

63 Conclusions of the work of the Study Group on the Fragmentation of International Law: Difficulties arising from the Diversification and Expansion of International Law, A/61/10, (2006) § 251.

64 See AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at § 58. (n 45) [emphasis in original].

66 Though it does not have any official status, a helpful starting point to understand the sources of the crimes contained in the Malabo Protocol can be found in the annex to Werle’s and Vormbaum’s edited collection.

67 This distinction was drawn throughout the report. See AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at the same place.

68 It may be asked whether the two examples selected here are sufficiently representative of the wider category of seven to justify treating only them. A related question could be whether the seven are similar in nature, their effect and their underpinning. I think, on the first issue, the answer is yes. On the second issue, their underpinning and effects are similar, though somewhat varied. This does not, in my view, take away from the limited conclusions drawn here.

69 Organization of African Unity, OAU Convention For The Elimination Of Mercenarism In Africa, Doc. CM/817 (XXIX) Annex II Rev.1, (entered into force in 1985).

70 Bassiouni, supra Footnote note 8, at 207.

71 See AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at § 60.

72 See Organization of African Unity, Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism, 2219 U.N.T.S. 179, 1999 (adopted 14 July 1999, entered into force 6 December 2002).

73 See Chapter 15 in this volume. See also B. Saul, ‘Attempts to Define “Terrorism” in International Law’, 52 Netherlands International Law Review 1, (2005) 5783; B. Saul, ‘Defending Terrorism: Justifications and Excuses for Terrorism in International Criminal Law’, 25 Australian Yearbook of International Law, (2006) 177226.

74 On regional instruments relevant to unconstitutional change of government, see AUC Report, supra Footnote note 45, at §§ 45–50. During the adoption of the Malabo Protocol, the definition of the crime of unconstitutional change of government was controversial. Part of the reason stemmed from a desire on the part of some African delegations, especially after the Arab Spring, to provide an escape hatch for those who engage in a popular uprising as a way of unseating their government. The argument was that, under international law, there is an inherent right of a people to self-determination, and that the Malabo Protocol should not criminalize circumstances in which such a right is being exercised. See deliberations relating to the Malabo Protocol, African Union Peace and Security Council, ‘Press Statement on Unconstitutional Change of Government’ 29 April 2014, following its 432nd Meeting held an open session, ‘Unconstitutional changes of Governments and popular uprisings in Africa – challenges and lessons learnt’, 29 April 2014.

75 Adopted on 30 January 2007, entered into force 15 February 2012, at Art. 25(5).

76 See Peace and Security Council of the African Union, Communiqué, PSC/PR/COMM. (DCXLVII), adopted at the 647th Meeting in Addis Ababa, 13 January 2017, www.peaceau.org/uploads/647.psc.comm.gambia.13.01.2017-1.pdf (last visited 26 February 2017).

77 Adopted 1 July 2003, entered into force 5 August 2003.

78 Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 10, at Art. 281.

79 See the controversial temporary immunity clause, Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 10, Art. 46A bis, which provides in fairly overbroad language that is likely broader than customary international law that ‘no charges shall be commenced or continued before the African Criminal Court against ‘any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office’. For a critique, see the chapters in this volume by ICC President Judge Eboe-Osuji (Chapter 28) and Professor Tladi (Chapter 29).

80 Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 10, at Art. 281.

81 Rome Statute, supra Footnote note 16 at Preamble.

82 W.A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford University Press, 2015), at 118.

83 C. Jalloh, ‘Prosecuting Those bearing “Greatest Responsibility”: The Contributions of the Special Court for Sierra Leone’ in C. Jalloh (ed.), The Sierra Leone Special Court and Its Legacy: The Impact for Africa and International Criminal Law (Cambridge University Press, 2013), at 589.

84 A. Nollkaemper and H. van der Wilt (eds.), System Criminality in International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2009).

9 Perspectives on the International Criminal Jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Pursuant to the Malabo Protocol (2014)

The views expressed herein are those of the authors and do not necessarily reflect the views of the Special Tribunal for Lebanon.

1 See for example M. Sirleaf, ‘The African Justice Cascade and the Malabo Protocol11(1) International Journal of Transitional Justice (2017) 71–91; A. Abass, ‘Historical and Political Background of the Malabo Protocol’, in G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol (T.M.C. Asser/Springer, The Hague/Berlin, 2017), pp. 1516.

2 See for example H. van der Wilt, ‘Complementary Jurisdiction (Article 46H)’, in G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol (T.M.C. Asser/Springer, The Hague/Berlin, 2017), pp. 189–90; C. Bhoke Murungu, ‘Towards a Criminal Chamber in the African Court of Justice and Human Rights9(5) Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 1067–88, at 1077–9, 1088. See also African Union, Decision No. Ext/Assembly/AU/Dec.1 (October 2013), Decision on Africa’s Relationship with the International Criminal Court (ICC), 12 October 2013, paras 4, 10(ii), 10(iv); African Union, Decision No. Assembly/AU/Dec.547(XXIV), Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of Previous Decisions on the International Criminal Court (ICC), Doc. Assembly/AU/18(XXIV), 30–31 January 2015, paras 3, 4(a)–(b), 9, 17(b), 17(d)–(e).

3 See generally Arts. 2, 3(1), 4(1), 5(1)–(2), Protocol to the African Charter on Human and People’s Rights on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1998).

4 See Art. 34(3), Protocol to the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1998).

5 See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the Protocol to the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights (1998), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7778-sl-protocol_to_the_african_charter_on_human_and_peoplesrights_on_the_estab.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

6 See Arts. 5(1)(d), 18(1)–(2), 26, Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000).

7 See Art. 19(1)–(2), Protocol of the Court of Justice of the African Union (2003).

8 See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the Protocol of the Court of Justice of the African Union (2003), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7784-sl-protocol_of_the_court_of_justice_of_the_african_union_1.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

9 See Article 60, Protocol of the Court of Justice of the African Union (2003).

10 See African Union, Decision on the Seats of the African Union, Assembly/AU/Dec.45 (III) Rev.1, Assembly of the African Union, Third Ordinary Session, 6–8 July 2004, para. 4; African Union, Decision on the Merger of the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights and the Court of Justice of the African Union, EX.CL/Dec.165 (VI), Executive Council, Sixth Ordinary Session, 24–28 January 2005, para. 2.

11 See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2008), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7792-sl-protocol_on_the_statute_of_the_african_court_of_justice_and_human_rights_3.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

12 See Article 9(1), Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2008).

13 See Art. 9(1), Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2014).

14 See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (2014), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7804-sl-protocol_on_amendments_to_the_protocol_on_the_statute_of_the_african_court_of_justice_and_human_rights_5.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

15 See Art. II, Genocide Convention (1948).

16 See Art. 6, Rome St. (1998). It should be noted that during the negotiations leading to the Rome Statute (1998), some States tried to expand genocide’s protected groups, but this was met with reluctance by the majority of States. The attempts were ultimately unsuccessful. See H. von Hebel and D. Robinson, ‘Crimes Within the Jurisdiction of the Court’, in R. S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague/London/Boston, Kluwer Law International, 1999), p. 89; W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2010), p. 129; W. A. Schabas, ‘Article 6: Genocide’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, 3rd Edition (Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2016), margin No. 16, p. 135.

17 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, (ICTR-96–4-T), ICTR, 2 September 1998, para. 516 (emphasis added).

18 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Musema, (ICTR-96–13-T), ICTR, 27 January 2000, para. 162:

It appears, from a reading of the travaux préparatoires of the Genocide Convention [(1948)], that certain groups, such as political and economic groups, have been excluded from the protected groups, because they are considered to be “non stable” or “mobile groups” which one joins through individual, voluntary commitment. That would seem to suggest a contrario that the [Genocide] Convention [(1948)] was presumably intended to cover relatively stable and permanent groups. Therefore, the Chamber holds that in assessing whether a particular group may be considered protected from the crime of genocide, it will proceed on a case-by-case basis, taking into account both the relevant evidence proffered and the political, social and cultural context in which the acts allegedly took place.

See also Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Rutaganda, (ICTR-96–3-T), ICTR, 6 December 1999, paras 57–58.

19 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Krstić, ( IT-98–33-T), ICTR, 2 August 2001, para. 556:

The preparatory work of the [Genocide] Convention [(1948)] shows that setting out such a list [of protected groups] was designed more to describe a single phenomenon, roughly corresponding to what was recognized, before the Second World War, as “national minorities”, rather than to refer to several distinct prototypes of human groups.

20 As in Angola (Art. 367, Penal Code of Angola); Burundi (Art. 195, Penal Code of Burundi); Djibouti (Art. 481, Penal Code of Djibouti); Eritrea (Art. 107, Penal Code of Eritrea); Ghana (Section 49A, Criminal Code (1960)); Guinea-Bissau (Art. 101, Penal Code of Guinea-Bissau); Kenya (Section 5, International Crimes Act (2008)); Mali (Art. 30, Penal Code of Mali); Mozambique (Art. 160(2)(j), Penal Code of Mozambique); Mauritius (Sections 2, 4(1)(b), Schedule, Part II, International Criminal Court Act (2011)); Rwanda (Article 2, Loi No. 33 bis/2003, 6 September 2003); South Africa (Sections 1, 4(1), Schedule 1, Part 1, Implementation of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court Act (2002)); Sudan (Art. 187, Criminal (Amendment) Law (2009)); Uganda (Sections 7(1)(a), 7(2), Schedule 1, International Criminal Court Act (2010)); Zimbabwe (Section 4, Genocide Act (2000)).

21 As in Côte D’Ivoire (Art. 137, Penal Code of Côte D’Ivoire).

22 As in Ethiopia (Art. 269, Criminal Code of Ethiopia).

23 As in São Tomé and Príncipe (Art.210, Penal Code of São Tomé and Príncipe).

24 As in Burkina Faso (Art.313, Penal Code of Burkina Faso); Cape Verde (Art. 268, Penal Code of Cape Verde)); the Central African Republic (Art. 152, Penal Code of the Central African Republic); Comoros (Art. 17, Loi No. 11–022, 13 December 2011); the Congo (Art. 1, Loi No. 8–98, 31 October 1998); the Democratic Republic of the Congo (Art. 1, Law No. 8–98, 31 October 1998); Niger (Art. 208(1), Penal Code of Niger); Senegal (Art. 431(1), Penal Code of Senegal).

25 As in Lesotho (Section 93, Penal Code Act (2010)).

26 For criticism of Akayesu’s above pronouncement on genocide’s protected groups, see G. Mettraux, International Crimes and the Ad Hoc Tribunals (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2006), p. 230; W. A. Schabas, Genocide in International Law: The Crime of Crimes, (2nd Edition Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2009), pp. 151–3. As one commentator has noted, it ‘looks increasingly idiosyncratic as time goes by’: W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2010), p. 129; W. A. Schabas, ‘Article 6: Genocide’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, (3rd Edition Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2016), margin No. 17, p. 135; C. J. Tams, L. Berster and B. Schiffbauer, Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide: A Commentary (Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2014), margin No. 60, p. 115.

27 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, (ICTR-96–4-T), ICTR, 2 September 1998, paras 731–4.

28 See for example, Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kayishema and Ruzindana, (ICTR-95–1-T), ICTR, 21 May 1999, para. 108; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Rutaganda, (ICTR-96–3-T), ICTY, 6 December 1999, para. 51; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Musema, (ICTR-96–13-T), 27 January 2000, para. 156; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Bagilishema, (ICTR-95–1A-T), 7 June 2001, para. 59; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Krstić, (IT-98–33-T), ICTY, 2 August 2001, para. 513; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Semanza, (ICTR-97–20-T), 15 May 2003, para. 320; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Stakić, (IT-97–24-T), ICTY, 31 July 2003, para. 516; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kajelijeli, (ICTR-98–44A-T), 1 December 2003, para. 815; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Brđanin, (IT-99–36-T), ICTY, 1 September 2004, para. 690; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Blagojević and Jokić, (IT-02–60-T), ICTY, 17 January 2005, para. 646; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Muvunyi, (ICTR-2000–55A-T), 12 September 2006, para. 487; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Seromba, (ICTR-2001–66-A), 12 March 2008, para. 46; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Popović et al., (IT-05–88-T), ICTY, 10 June 2010, para. 812; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Tolimir, (IT-05–88/2-T), ICTY, 12 December 2012, para. 737; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Karadžić, (IT-95–5/18-T), ICTY, 24 March 2016, para. 545.

29 It should be noted that some States have already explicitly included rape and sexual violence as the actus reus of genocide for the purposes of their domestic law. See section 268.4(2), Criminal Code (1995) (Australia); Art. 2, Organic Law No. 08/96 (1996) on the Organization of Prosecutions for Offences constituting the Crime of Genocide or Crimes Against Humanity since 1 October 1990 (Rwanda); Article 607(1)(2), Código Penal (Spain).

30 See Art. 4(2)(b), ICTY St.; Article 2(2)(b), ICTR St.; Article 4, ECCC Law; Art. 6(b), ICC St. (1998).

31 See K. Ambos, ‘Article 25: Individual Criminal Responsibility’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, (3rd Edition Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2016), margin No. 35, p. 1016.

32 Art. 28N(i) reads (emphasis added):

An offence in committed by any person who, in relation to any of the crimes or offences provided for in this Statute:

  1. (i) Incites, instigates, organizes, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute[.]

33 It is worth noting that this jurisprudence only arises from cases originating at the ICTR. No accused was ever charged with direct and public incitement to commit genocide at the ICTY, and hence no ICTY jurisprudence exists. At the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia (ECCC), this crime was not specifically included in its governing statute, while the Special Court for Sierra Leone (SCSL) did not have jurisdiction over genocide at all.

34 Compare Appeal Judgment, Kalimanzira v. The Prosecutor, (ICTR-05–88-A), 20 October 2010, para. 157 and Appeal Judgment, Ngirabatware v. The Prosecutor, (MICT-12–29-A), 18 December 2014, paras 52–4 (both pointing to widely circulated speeches and articles rather than speeches to small and closed groups) with Appeal Judgment, Nzabonimana v. The Prosecutor, (ICTR-98–44D-A), 29 September 2014, para. 128; Appeal Judgment – Partially Dissenting and Separate Opinion of Judge Pocar,Prosecutor v. Kalimanzira, (ICTR-05–88-A), 20 October 2010, para. 45 (both pointing out that the size of the audience when a speech was given was not an element of the offence).

35 See W. A. Schabas, Genocide in International Law: The Crime of Crimes, (2nd Edition Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2009), pp. 319–24; C. J. Tams, L. Berster and B. Schiffbauer, Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide: A Commentary (Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2014), margin numbers 6–8, pp. 160–61.

36 See Art. 8(2)(a)(i)–(viii), Rome St. (1998) (grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions (1949); Art. 8(2)(b)(i)–(xxvi), Rome St. (1998) (other serious violations of the law and customs of international armed conflicts); Art. 8(2)(c)(i)–((iv), Rome St. (1998) (serious violations of Common Art. 3 of the Geneva Conventions (1949)); Art. 8(2)(e)(i)–(xv), Rome St. (1998) (other serious violations of the law and customs of non-international armed conflicts).

37 For a more complete history of the negotiations leading to this compromise solution, see H. von Hebel and D. Robinson, ‘Crimes Within the Jurisdiction of the Court’, in R. S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague/London/Boston, Kluwer Law International, 1999), pp. 113–16; R. S. Clark, ‘Building on Article 8(2)(b)(xx) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: Weapons and Methods of Warfare12(3) New Criminal Law Review (2009) 366–89, at 369–77; M. Cottier and D. Křivánek, ‘Article 8(2)(b)(xvii)–(xx): Prohibited Weapons’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, (3rd Edition Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2016), margin numbers 565–73, pp. 454–7.

38 A. Cassese, ‘The Statute of the International Criminal Court: Some Preliminary Reflections10(1) European Journal of International Law (1999) 144–71, at 152.

39 See J-M. Henckaerts and L. Doswald-Beck (eds), International Committee of the Red Cross Customary International Humanitarian Law – Volume I: Rules (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2009), p. 151, Rule 45: ‘The use of methods or means of warfare that are intended, or may be expected, to cause widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment is prohibited. Destruction of the natural environment may not be used as a weapon.’ See also pp. 143–51, Rules 43–4.

40 See Judgment, United States of America et al. v. Göring et al., in Trial of the Major War Criminals before the International Military Tribunal – Volume 1: Official Documents (Nuremberg, International Military Tribunal, 1947); Judgment, United States of America v. Milch, Case No. 2, Military Tribunal II, 16 April 1947, in Trials of War Criminals before the Nuernberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10 – Volume II (Washington, Nuernberg Military Tribunals, 1949); Judgment, United States of America v. Flick et al., Case No. 5, Military Tribunal IV, 22 December 1947, in Trials of War Criminals before the Nuernberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10 – Volume VI (Washington, Nuernberg Military Tribunals, 1952); Judgment, United States of America v. Krauch et al., Case No. 6, Military Tribunal VI, 29 July 1948, in Trials of the War Criminals before the Nuernberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10 – Volume VIII (Washington, Nuernberg Military Tribunals, 1952); Judgment, United States of America v. Krupp von Bohlen und Halbach et al., Case No. 10, Military Tribunal III, 31 July 1948, in Trials of the War Criminals before the Nuernberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10 – Volume IX (Washington, Nuernberg Military Tribunals, 1950); Judgment, United States of America v. von Weizsäcker et al., Case No. 11, Military Tribunal IV, 11 April 1949, in Trials of the War Criminals before the Nuernberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10 – Volume XIV (Washington, Nuernberg Military Tribunals, 1949).

41 See Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Stakić, (IT-97–24-A), ICTY, 22 March 2006, paras 278, 300 (in the context of a crime against humanity); see also Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Naletilić and Martinović, (IT-98–34-A), ICTY, 3 May 2006, para. 152. This holding was subsequently applied to cases involving deportation as a war crime: Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Prlić, (IT-04–74-T), ICTY, 29 May 2013, Vol. 1, para. 132; Vol. 3, paras 810–39; see also Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Krnojelac, (IT-97–25-T), ICTY, 15 March 2002, para. 473.

42 See for example Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Milutinović et al., (IT-05–87-T), ICTY, 26 February 2009, Vol. 3, paras 475, 630, 788, 930, 1138 and Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Đorđević, (IT-05–87/1-T), ICTY, 23 February 2011, para. 2230 (where the accused were convicted of, inter alia, deportation as a crime against humanity during 1999 Kosovo War between Serbia/Yugoslavia and Kosovo Albanians (a separate international armed conflict ensued between the member States of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization and Serbia/Yugoslavia)).

43 See Art. 8(2)(b)(xxvi), Rome St. (1998) (international armed conflicts); Art. 8(2)(e)(vii), Rome St. (1998) (non-international armed conflicts).

44 See Art. 1–4, Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the Involvement of Children in Armed Conflict (2000) (however, while the conscription of children under the age of eighteen years is prohibited (Article 2), Article 3(1) still nonetheless permits the recruitment of children over the age of fifteen eighteen years into the national army of States, provided that it is voluntary, with parental consent, fully informed and with reliable proof of age (in contrast, under Article 4(1), armed groups are prohibited from recruiting children under the age of eighteen years at an time)).

45 See Arts. 2, 22(2), African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of the Child (1990). As of 15 June 2017, 44 of the AU’s 55 member States have signed this treaty, while 48 member States have ratified or acceded to it. See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of the Child (1990), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7773-sl-african_charter_on_the_rights_and_welfare_of_the_child_1.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

46 See supra Footnote fn. 43.

47 See Art. 77(2), Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions (1977); Art. 4(3)(c), Additional Protocol II to the Geneva Conventions (1977).

48 See Art. 4(c), SCSL Statute. See also Art. 4(c), Residual SCSL St.

49 See supra Footnote fn. 37.

50 See Art. 2–6, African Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone Treaty (Treaty of Pelindaba) (1996). As of 15 June 2017, 52 of the AU’s 55 member states have signed this treaty, while 41 member States have ratified or acceded to it. See African Union, List of Countries which have signed, ratified/acceded to the African Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone Treaty (Treaty of Pelindaba) (1996), available at: https://au.int/sites/default/files/treaties/7777-sl-the_african_nuclear-weapon-free_zone_treaty_the_treaty_of_pelindaba_3.pdf (accessed 25 November 2018).

51 See Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, International Court of Justice, Advisory Opinion of 8 July 1996, ICJ Reports 1996, p. 226 (where the ICJ did not, under any branch of international law at that time, find that nuclear weapons were illegal per se). See generally G. Nystuen, S. Casey-Maslen and A. G. Bersagel (eds), Nuclear Weapons Under International Law (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2014).

52 I.e. Art. 28D(2)(a)(i)–(viii) (grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions (1949); Art. 28D(2)(b)(i)–(xxxiii) (grave breaches of Additional Protocol I to the Geneva Conventions (1977) and other serious violations of the law and customs of international armed conflicts); Art. 28D(2)(c)(i)–(iv) (serious violations of Common Art. 3 of the Geneva Conventions (1949)); Art. 28D(2)(e)(i)–(xxii) (other serious violations of the law and customs of non-international armed conflicts).

53 See Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Prosecutor v. Lubanga, (ICC-01/04–01/06–803-tENG), 29 January 2007, paras 220, 235–7.

54 See, Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Lubanga, (ICC-01/04–01/06–2842), 14 March 2012, paras 563–7.

55 Namely, the Union des Patriotes Congolais (UPC) (and its military wing, the Force Patriotique pour la Libération du Congo (FPLC)), Rassemblement Congolais pour la Démocratie – Kisangani/Mouvement de Libération (RCD-ML) (and its military wing, the Armée Populaire Congolaise (APC)), Front des Nationalistes Intégrationnistes (FNI), Force de Résistance Patriotique en Ituri (FRPI), Parti pour l’Unité et la Sauvegarde de l’Intégrité du Congo (PUSIC) and the Forces Armées du Peuple Congolais (FAPC), together with Uganda, Rwanda and the Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC). See, Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Lubanga, (ICC-01/04–01/06–2842), 14 March 2012, paras 503–67.

56 Article 3, ICTY Statute, states, in full, that:

The International Tribunal [ICTY] shall have the power to prosecute persons violating the laws or customs of war. Such violations shall include, but not be limited to:

  1. (a) employment of poisonous weapons or other weapons calculated to cause unnecessary suffering;

  2. (b) wanton destruction of cities, towns or villages, or devastation not justified by military necessity;

  3. (c) attack, or bombardment, by whatever means, of undefended towns, villages, dwellings, or buildings;

  4. (d) seizure of, destruction or wilful damage done to institutions dedicated to religion, charity and education, the arts and sciences, historic monuments and works of art and science;

  5. (e) plunder of public or private property.

57 See Decision on Defence Motion for Interlocutory Appeal on Jurisdiction, Prosecutor v. Tadić, (IT-94–1-AR72), ICTY, 2 October 1995, paras 87–93.

58 See Art. 4(d), ICTR St.; Art. 3(d), SCSL St.; see also Art. 3(d), Residual SCSL St.

59 See Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Galić, (IT-98–29-A), ICTY, 30 November 2006, Disposition (for the campaign of shelling and sniping undertaken by Bosnian Serbs forces during the notorious 3-year, 10 month siege of Sarajevo in Bosnia and Herzegovina).

60 See Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. D. Milošević, (IT-98–29/1-T), ICTY, 12 December 2007; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. D. Milošević, (IT-98–29/1-A), ICTY, 12 November 2009; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Brima et al., (SCSL-04–16-T), SCSL, 20 June 2007; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Brima et al., (SCSL-2004–16-A) , 22 February 2008; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Fofana and Kondewa, (SCSL-04–14-T), 2 August 2007; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Fofana and Kondewa, (SCSL-04–14-A), 28 May 2008; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Sesay et al., (SCSL-04–15-T), 2 March 2009; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Sesay et al., (SCSL-04–15-A), 26 October 2009; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Taylor, (SCSL-03–01-T), 18 May 2012; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Taylor, (SCSL-03–01-A), 26 September 2013.

61 See Art. 7, Rome St. (1998).

62 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, (ICTR-96–4-T), 2 September 1998, para. 581: ‘[a]n attack may also be non violent in nature, like imposing a system of apartheid … or exerting pressure on the population to act in a particular manner’; Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Musema, (ICTR-96–13-T), 27 January 2000, para. 205: ‘[a]n attack may also be non-violent in nature’; K. Ambos, Treatise on International Criminal Law – Volume II: The Crimes and Sentencing (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014), p. 58: ‘the attack need not necessarily be “violent in nature” (e.g., the system of apartheid)’; W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2010), p. 153: ‘[a]lthough many of the specific acts of crimes against humanity involve physical violence, such offences as persecution and apartheid, for example, may be perpetrated as a result of legislation and government policy.’

63 See Appeal Judgment, Nahimana v. The Prosecutor, (ICTR-99–52-A), 28 November 2007, para. 918: ‘an attack … means the perpetration … of a series of acts of violence, or of the kind of mistreatment referred to in sub-paragraphs (a) to (i) of the Article [Article 3, ICTR Statute]’; Case 002/01 Trial Judgment, Co-Prosecutors v. Nuon and Khieu, (002/19–09–2007/ECCC/TC/E313), 7 August 2014, para. 178: ‘[a]n attack is a course of conduct involving the commission of a series of acts of violence’; G. Mettraux, International Crimes and the Ad Hoc Tribunals (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2006), p. 156 (after citing Akayesu (see supra Footnote fn. 62)): ‘[t]he author does not agree with the view that the establishment and maintenance of such a system of apartheid can be regarded as “non-violent” or that, for that matter, any “attack” within the meaning of crimes against humanity could be non-violent in the broad sense of the word’; G. Boas, J. L. Bischoff and N. L. Reid, International Criminal Law Practitioner Library – Volume II: Elements of Crimes under International Law (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2008), p. 41: ‘[a]n “attack” for the purposes of crimes against humanity[] […] has been simply and consistently described by ad hoc chambers as “a course of conduct involving the commission of acts of violence”’.

64 See Art. 7(2)(a), Rome St. (1998).

65 See Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al., (IT-96–23 & IT- 96–23/1-A), ICTY, 12 June 2002, paras 98–101; Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Blaškić, (IT-95–14-A), ICTY, 29 July 2004, para. 120; Appeal Judgment, Semanza v. The Prosecutor, (ICTR-97–20-A), 20 May 2005, para. 269; Appeal Judgment, Gacumbitsi v. The Prosecutor, (ICTR-2001–64-A), 7 July 2006, para. 84. However, some commentators have been critical of the ICTY Appeals Chamber’s original analysis in Kunarac that underlies this holding: see M. C. Bassiouni, Crimes Against Humanity: Historical Evolution and Contemporary Application (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2011), pp. 25–8.

66 Decision Pursuant to Article 15 of the Rome Statute on the Authorization of an Investigation into the Situation in the Republic of Kenya, Situation in the Republic of Kenya, (ICC-01/09–19-Corr), 31 March 2010, para. 90. See also Corrigendum to “Decision Pursuant to Article 15 of the Rome Statute on the Authorisation of an Investigation into the Situation in the Republic of Côte d’Ivoire, Situation in the Republic of Côte d’Ivoire, (ICC-02/11–14-Corr), 15 November 2011, para. 46; Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 67(1)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute, Prosecutor v. Ruto et al., (ICC-01/09–01/11–373), 23 January 2012, para. 33; Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 67(1)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute, Prosecutor v. Muthaura et al., (ICC-01/09–02/11–382-Red), 23 January 2012, para. 114.

67 Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Katanga, (ICC-01/04–01/07–3436-tENG), 7 March 2014, paras 1119–1120. See also Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Bemba, (ICC-01/05–01/08–3343), 21 March 2016, para. 158.

68 Decision Pursuant to Article 15 of the Rome Statute on the Authorization of an Investigation into the Situation in the Republic of Kenya – Dissenting Opinion of Judge Hans-Peter Kaul, Situation in the Republic of Kenya, (ICC-01/09–19-Corr), 31 March 2010, para. 51. See also, Dissenting Opinion by Judge Hans-Peter Kaul to Pre-Trial Chamber II’s ‘Decision on the Prosecutor’s Application for Summons to Appear for William Samoei Ruto, Henry Kiprono Kosgey and Joshua Arap Sang’, Prosecutor v. Ruto et al., (ICC-01/09–01/11–2), 15 March 2011; Dissenting Opinion by Judge Hans-Peter Kaul to Pre-Trial Chamber II’s ‘Decision on the Prosecutor’s Application for Summonses to Appear for Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali’, Prosecutor v. Muthaura et al., (ICC-01/09–02/11–3), 15 March 2011; Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 67(1)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute – Dissenting Opinion of Judge Hans-Peter Kaul, Prosecutor v. Ruto et al., (ICC-01/09–01/11–373), 23 January 2012; Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 67(1)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute – Dissenting Opinion of Judge Hans-Peter Kaul, Prosecutor v. Muthaura et al., (ICC-01/09–02/11–382-Red), 23 January 2012.

69 See generally Decision Pursuant to Article 15 of the Rome Statute on the Authorization of an Investigation into the Situation in the Republic of Kenya – Dissenting Opinion of Judge Hans-Peter Kaul, Situation in the Republic of Kenya, (ICC-01/09–19-Corr), 31 March 2010, paras 33–70.

70 K. Ambos, Treatise on International Criminal Law – Volume II: The Crimes and Sentencing (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014), pp. 7475. See also C. K. Hall and K. Ambos, ‘Article 7[(2)(a)]: Crimes Against Humanity’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, (3rd Edition Munich/Oxford/Baden-Baden, Verlag C. H. Beck/Hart Publishing/Nomos, 2016), margin No. 110, p. 249.

71 See Art. 7(1)(f), Rome St. (1998); Art. 5(f), ICTY St.; Art. 3(f), ICTR St.; Art. 2(f), SCSL St.; Art. 2(f) Residual SCSL St.; Art. 5, ECCC Law.

72 See Art. 16(1)–(2), Torture Convention (1984).

73 See Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kupreškić et al., (IT-96–16-T), ICTY, 14 January 2000, para. 566 (inhumane and degrading treatment as an ‘other inhumane act’); Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Tadić, (IT-94–1-T), ICTY, 7 May 1997, para. 730 (beatings as an ‘other inhumane act’); ICTY, Prosecutor v. Kvočka et al., Trial Judgment, Case No. IT-98/30/1-T, 2 November 2001, para. 209 (beatings and humiliation as ‘other inhumane acts’); Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, (ICTR-96–4-T), 2 September 1998, para. 697 (forced undressing and public nakedness as ‘other inhumane acts’); Trial Judgment, Co-Prosecutors v. Kaing, (001/18–07–2007/ECCC/TC/E188), 26 July 2010, para. 372 (imposition of deplorable conditions of detention as an ‘other inhumane act’).

74 T. van Boven, quoted in D. M. Koenig and K. D. Askin, ‘International Criminal Law and the International Criminal Court Statute: Crimes Against Women’, in K. D. Askin and D. M. Koenig (eds), Women and International Human Rights Law, Vol. 2, p. 20, fn. 73.

75 See W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2010), p. 186; C. Steains, ‘Gender Issues’, in R. S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague/London/Boston, Kluwer Law International, 1999), pp. 371–5; V. Oosterveld, ‘The Definition of “Gender” in the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Step Forward or Back for International Criminal Justice?’ (2005) 18 Harvard Human Rights Journal (2005) 5584, at 58–66.

76 This is not to say that the actions of non-State actors could never fall within the definition of aggression under Art. 8 bis. Indeed, Art. 8 bis(2)(g) specifically refers to the actions of ‘armed bands, groups, irregulars or mercenaries’ against a State provided that they are of sufficient gravity and that were ‘sen[t] by or on behalf of a State’ or a State was ‘substantially involve[d] therein.’ In other words, unless the actions of a non-State actor can be attributed to a State or a State can be proved to be substantially involved in them, they would stand to be excluded from Art. 8 bis.

77 ‘Armed Conflicts in 2012 and their Impacts’, in S. Casey-Maslen (ed.), The War Report: 2012 (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2013), pp. 3–4.

78 ‘Armed Conflicts in 2013 and their Impacts’, in S. Casey-Maslen (ed.), The War Report: Armed Conflict in 2013 (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014), pp. 27–9.

79 ‘Summary’, in A. Bellal (ed.), The War Report: Armed Conflict in 2014 (Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2015), p. 7.

80 M. Shaw, International Law, (6th Edition Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2008), p. 1148–9: ‘Article 2(4) of the UN Charter [(1945)] prohibits the threat or use of force in international relations, not in domestic situations. There is no rule against rebellion in international law. It is within the domestic jurisdiction of states and is left to be dealt with by internal law.’ But see E. Lieblich, ‘Internal Jus Ad Bellum67(3) Hasting Law Journal (2016) 687748 (where the author proposes a novel theory of jus ad bellum which would apply within a State – both to governments as well as non-State armed groups).

81 See Arts. 4(a), (e)–(g), (i), Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000).

82 Art. 4(p), Constitutive Act of the African Union (2000).

83 For a detailed account of the relevant jurisprudence, see K. J. Heller, ‘Retreat from Nuremberg: The Leadership Requirement in the Crime of Aggression18(3) European Journal of International Law (2007) 477–97. See also C. McDougall, The Crime of Aggression under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2013), p. 182: ‘A comparison between the definition of a potential perpetrator under Article 8 bis(1) and the range of persons prosecuted by the post-war Tribunals show that Heller was right to conclude that the decision to adopt the control or direct standard “represents a significant retreat from the Nuremberg principles – not their codification”’.

84 As various international criminal tribunals have held on numerous occasions, World War II-era jurisprudence is ‘indicative of customary international law’: Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Taylor, (SCSL-03–01-A), 26 September 2013, para. 417 (and the case law cited therein). See also Appeal Judgment, Prosecutor v. Šainović et al., (IT-05–87-A), ICTY, 23 January 2014, paras 1627–42.

86 As of 25 November 2018, 37 ICC States Parties have ratified the 2010 ICC Kampala Amendments on the crime of aggression: Andorra, Argentina, Austria, Belgium, Botswana, Chile, Costa Rica, Croatia, Cyprus, the Czech Republic, El Salvador, Estonia, Finland, Georgia, Germany, Guyana, Iceland, Ireland, Latvia, Liechtenstein, Lithuania, Luxembourg, Macedonia, Malta, The Netherlands, Palestine, Panama, Poland, Portugal, Samoa, San Marino, Slovakia, Slovenia, Spain, Switzerland, Trinidad and Tobago and Uruguay.

87 Accordingly, the ICC?s jurisdiction over the crime of aggression was only activated as of 17 July 2018 by the ICC Assembly of States Parties in December 2017: see ICC, Resolution ICC-ASP/16/Res.5, Activation of the jurisdiction of the Court over the crime of aggression, 14 December 2017.

88 As of 25 November 2018, only Kenya and Guatemala have lodged an Art. 15 bis(4) declarations opting out of the 2010 ICC Kampala Amendments on the crime of aggression. The existence of Art. 15 bis(4) is difficult to reconcile with Art. 120 of the Rome Statute (1998) which provides that ‘[n]o reservations may be made to this Statute’. Particularly as it applies to new ICC States Parties, it would appear to be the very definition of a reservation as contained in Article 2(d) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969): ‘“reservation” means a unilateral statement, however phrased or named, made by a State, when signing, ratifying, accepting, approving or acceding to a treaty, whereby it purports to exclude or to modify the legal effect of certain provisions of the treaty in their application to that State’.

89 This might explain, perhaps, why numerous States, including a number in Africa, have included a ‘right to rebel’ within their domestic law. See Benin (Art. 66, Constitution of the Republic of Benin); Burkina Faso (Art. 167, Constitution of Burkina Faso); Chad (Preamble, Constitution of Republic of Chad); Cuba (Art. 3, Constitution of the Republic of Cuba); the Czech Republic (Art. 23, Czech Charter of Fundamental Rights and Freedoms); the Democratic Republic of the Congo (Art. 64, Constitution of the Democratic Republic of the Congo); Ecuador (Art. 98, Constitution of the Republic of Ecuador); El Salvador (Arts. 87–88, Constitution of the Republic of El Salvador); Estonia (Art. 54, Constitution of the Republic of Estonia); Germany (Art. 20(4), Basic Law for the Federal Republic of Germany); Greece (Art. 120(4), Constitution of Greece); Honduras (Art. 3, Constitution of Honduras); Liberia (Art. 1, Constitution of the Republic of Liberia); Peru (Art. 46, Constitution of Peru); Portugal (Arts. 7(3), 21, Constitution of the Portuguese Republic); Slovakia (Art. 32, Constitution of the Slovak Republic); Togo (Art. 45, Constitution of the Republic of Togo); and Venezuela (Art. 350, Constitution of the Bolivarian Republic of Venezuela).

90 To put things into some perspective, consider that the ICC’s approved budget for 2016 was €139.59 million (approximately $US151.55 million at 14 November 2016) (see ICC, Resolution on the Programme budget for 2016, the Working Capital Fund and the Contingency Fund for 2016, scale of assessments for the apportionment of expenses of the International Criminal Court and financing appropriations for 2016, Resolution ICC-ASP/14/Res.1, 26 November 2015); while the entire AU’s budget for the same year was $US416.86 million (see African Union, Decision on the Budget of the African Union for the 2016 Financial Year, Decision No. Assembly/AU/Dec. 577(XXV), 14–15 June 2015).

91 See African Union, Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of Previous Decisions on the International Criminal Court (ICC) Doc. Assembly/AU/18(XXIV), Decision No. Assembly/AU/Dec.547(XXIV), 30–31 January 2015, paras 15–16, 17(b).

92 See M. J. Ventura and A. J. Bleeker, ‘Universal Jurisdiction, African Perceptions of the International Criminal Court and the New AU Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’, in E. A. Ankumah (ed.), The International Criminal Court and Africa: One Decade On (Cambridge/Antwerp/Portland, Intersentia, 2016), pp. 442–4; S. Batohi, ‘Africa and the International Criminal Court: A Prosecutor’s Perspective’, in G. Werle, L. Fernandez, M. Vormbaum (eds), Africa and the International Criminal Court (The Hague/Berlin, T.M.C. Asser Press/Springer, 2014), p. 50; T. Murithi, ‘Between Political Justice and Judicial Politics: Charting a Way Forward for the African Union and the International Criminal Court’, in G. Werle, L. Fernandez, M. Vormbaum (eds), Africa and the International Criminal Court (The Hague/Berlin, T.M.C. Asser Press/Springer, 2014), pp. 182–f4.

93 D. Tutu, ‘In Africa, Seeking a License to Kill’, The New York Times, 10 October 2013.

10 Genocide and Other International Crimes by Unincorporated Groups Will There Be Loopholes for Them in the African Court?

1 R. Houghwout Jackson, Opening Address for the United States of America by Hon. Robert H. Jackson, International Military Tribunal (1946), p. 43, https://books.google.com/books?id=42bzAAAAMAAJ.

2 Draft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol to the African Charter on Human and People’s Rights on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and People’s Rights, OAU Doc. No. Exp/Min/IV/Rev. 7 (2012), https://africlaw.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/au-final-court-protocol-as-adopted-by-the-ministers-17-may.pdf [hereinafter “Draft Protocol”].

3 E.g., Ellul v. Congregation of Christian Bros., 774 F. 3d 791 (2d Cir. 2014); Sikhs for Justice v. Indian National Congress, 17 F. Supp. 2d 334 (S.D.N.Y. 2014); Adhikari v. Daoud & Partners, 95 F. Supp. 2d 1013 (S.D. Tex. 2015); Safra v. Palestinian Authority, 82 F. Supp. 3d 37 (D.D.C. 2015).

4 E.g., E. Knox, “Note: The slippery slope of material support prosecutions: Social media support to terrorists”, 66 Hastings Law Journal (2014) 295330, at 305.

5 L. Reydams, “Belgium’s first application of universal jurisdiction: The Butare Four case”, 1 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2002–2003) 428–36, at 431.

6 Footnote Ibid., at 429–35. The case is arguably the sole successful use of the Belgian universal jurisdiction law of 2001, which was repealed in 2003, although remnants of it survived in the penal code of Belgium; R. Baker, “Universal jurisdiction and the case of Belgium: A critical assessment,” 16, no. 1 ILSA Journal of International and Comparative Law (2009) 141–67, at 154, 157–8.

7 Individuals, Organizations and Criminal Responsibility (Cullompton, UK: Willan Publishing, 2007) 63–4, 226–7.

8 “The Sheep in the Box: The Definition of the Crime of Aggression at the International Criminal Court,” in C. Burchard, O. Triffterer & J. Vogel (Eds.), The Review Conference and the Future of the International Criminal Court (The Hague, the Netherlands: Kluwer Law International, 2010), 131–151, at 147–9.

9 J. Bischoff, “Reception of Common Law in Substantive International Criminal Law,” in Larissa van den Herik & Carsten Stahn (Eds.), The Diversification and Fragmentation of International Criminal Law (Dordrecht, the Netherlands: Matinus Nijhoff, 2012), p. 537; Cecilia Cristina Naddeo, “Praising the region: What might a complementary criminal justice system learn from the Inter-American Court of Human Rights?” in Footnote ibid. 189–90, 208; Aaron Fichtelberg, “Resource Wars, Environmental Crime, and the Laws of War: Updating War Crimes in a Resource Scarce World,” in Avi Brisman & Nigel South (Eds.), Environmental Crime and Social Conflict: Contemporary and Emerging Issues (Abingdon & New York: Routledge, 2016), 184–8, 190. See also, Antonio Cassese, Guido Acquaviva, Mary Fan, & Alex Whiting, International Criminal Law: Cases and Commentary (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011), p. 381

10 A.M. de Brouwer, Supranational Criminal Prosecution of Sexual Violence: The ICC and the Practice of the ICTY and the ICTR (Antwerpen/Oxford: Intersentia, 2005), 6869, 728.

11 Draft Protocol, art. 46C.

15 Footnote Ibid., art. 28C.

16 Footnote Ibid., art. 28D.

17 Footnote Ibid., art. 28C.

19 Footnote Ibid., art. 28I.

20 Meinhard v. Salmon, 249 N.Y. 458 (1928).

22 J. Baron Moyle ed., The Institutes of Justinian (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 4th ed. 1906), 148–50.

23 Footnote Ibid., 148–9.

24 Footnote Ibid., 98–100.

25 D. Dewey, Monopoly in Economics and Law (Chicago: Rand McNally & Co., 3rd ed. 1966), 140–7.

26 S. Darcy, Collective Responsibility and Accountability under International Law (Leiden: Brill, 2007) 198202.

27 Carden v. Arkoma Associates, 494 U.S. 185 (1990); United Steelworkers of America, AFL-CIO v. R.H. Bouligny, Inc., 382 U.S. 145, 149–51 (1965); Chapman v. Barney, 129 U.S. 677 (1889); Underwriters at Lloyd’s, London v. Osting-Schwinn, 613 F. 3d 1079, 1086–92 (11th Cir. 2010); Certain Interested Underwriters at Lloyd’s, London, England v. Layne, 26 F.3d 39, 43–44 (6th Cir. 1994); Penrod Drilling Co. v. Johnson, 414 F.2d 1217, 1222 (5th Cir. 1969); C. Alan Wright et al., Federal Practice and Procedure, vol. 13F (St. Paul, MN: West Group, 3rd ed. 2009), § 3630.

28 Cf. New York Central & Hudson River Railroad Co. v. United States, 212 U.S. 481 (1909), addressing whether a corporation can commit the crime of bribery.

29 M. Kelly, “Prosecuting Corporations for Genocide”, 6 Harvard Law & Policy Review (2012) 340367, at 353–4, 366.

30 L. Cameron & V. Chetail, Privatizing War: Private Military and Security Companies under Public International Law (Cambridge University Press, 2013), 343. See also, C. Wanless, “Corporate Liability for International Crimes under Canada’s Crimes Against Humanity and War Crimes Act”, 7 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2009) 207.

31 Demjanjuk v. Petrovsky, 776 F.2d 571 (6th Cir. 1985). Cf. also, Kadic v. Karadzic, 70 F. 3d 232, 238–42 (2d Cir. 1995).

32 E.g., Vietnamese Association for Victims of Agent Orange v. Dow Chemical Co., 517 F.3d 104, 112–13 (2d Cir. 2008); Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy, Inc., 244 F. Supp. 2d 289 (S.D.N.Y. 2003); Association of Holocaust Victims for Restitution of Artwork and Masterpieces v. Bank Austria Creditanstalt AG, et al., 04 Civ. 3600 (S.D.N.Y. August 19, 2005).

33 G. Horton, The Blight of Asia: An Account of the Systematic Extermination of Christian Populations by Mohammedans and of the Culpability of Certain Great Powers; with the True Story of the Burning of Smyrna, Indianapolis: The Bobbs-Merrill Co., 1926, ch. 3, www.hri.org/docs/Horton/hb-3.html; V. Dadrian, The History of the Armenian Genocide: Ethnic Conflict from the Balkans to Anatolia to the Caucuses (New York: Berghahn Books, 2003), 180, 184. Said Halim, a leader of this movement who later rose to high office in the Ottoman Empire, believed in the purification of minorities from Turkey. Dadrian, History, p. 404; Ahmet Seyhun, Said Halim Pasha: An Ottoman Statesman and Islamist Legal Thinker (1865–1921), Ph.D. dissertation (McGill University, 2002), 10, 17, 27, 98, 120–21, 138, 142, 155.

34 T. D. Grant, Stormtroopers and Crisis in the Nazi Movement: Activism, Ideology and Dissolution (New York: Psychology Press, 2004) 3940.

35 R. M. Spector, World without Civilization: Mass Murder and the Holocaust, History and Analysis, vol. 1 (Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 2005), 221.

36 F. Bajohr, “The ‘Folk Community’ and the Persecution of the Jews: German Society under National Socialist Dictatorship, 1933–1945”, 20 Holocaust and Genocide Studies (2006) 184–8.

37 P. Johnson, Modern Times: The World from the Twenties to the Nineties (New York: HarperCollins, paperback ed. 2001), at 124–5, 278–89; W. Shirer, The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich (New York: Fawcett Crest, paperback ed. 1992), at 70, 297, 581–72.

38 Johnson, Modern Times, p. 287.

39 “SS-Totenkopfverbände,” in Samuel Totten & Paul Bartrop (Eds.), Dictionary of Genocide vol. 1 (Santa Monica, CA: ABC-CLIO, 2008), p. 407.

40 S. Carey & N. Mitchell, “Pro-Government Militias”, Annual Review of Political Science 20 (2017): 127–147 Carey and Mitchell, draft at 3, 8–9, 43, www.sowi.uni-mannheim.de/lspol4/wp-content/uploads/2015/11/Carey-and-Mitchell-ARPS-online.pdf. See also, H. Travis, Genocide, Ethnonationalism, and the United Nations: Exploring the Causes of Mass Killing Since 1945 (Abingdon & New York: Routledge, 2013), pp. 3655, 120–131, 153, 157–160; H. Travis, “The United Nations and Genocide Prevention: The Problem of Racial and Religious Bias,” Genocide, Studies International 8 (2014): 122153, 129–136.

41 Kenya: Women’s Memorandum to the Mediation Team, All Africa.com (January 31, 2008).

42 International Commission on Libya Report (March 2, 2012), para. 59.

43 M. Kaplan, “Note: Carats and Sticks: Pursuing War and Peace Through the Diamond Trade”, 35 New York University Journal of International Law and Politics (2003) 559617, at 567–71. See also, G. Joses Yoroms, “Militia as a Social Phenomenon: Toward a Theoretical Construction”, in D. Francis (Ed.), Civil Militia: Africa’s Intractable Security Menace? (Aldershot: Ashgate, 2005); J. Alie, “The Kamajor Militia in Sierra Leone: Liberators or Nihilists?”, in Francis, (Ed.), Civil Militia.

44 Kaplan, “Carats and Sticks,” 573–7.

45 M.E. Baaz, “Why Do Soldiers Rape? Masculinity, Violence, and Sexuality in the Armed Forces in the Congo,” International Studies Quarterly 53 (2009): 495518; Report of the Panel of Experts on the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources and Other Forms of Wealth of the Democratic Republic of the Congo, UN Doc. No. S/2002/1146, ¶ 215 (2002), www.un.org/News/dh/latest/drcongo.htm. As a U.S. report explained in 2004:

War broke out in 1998 between the Government and rebel forces backed by the Governments of Rwanda and Uganda…

In the case of the May 2002 Kisangani massacre committed by the RCD/G, six of the nine defendants were acquitted of involvement; two escaped and only one defendant was still in prison at year’s end. The military judicial authorities who handled the inquiry overlooked reprisals that their soldiers took against the civilian population. On August 19, President Kabila promoted the two RCD/G officers charged with leading the massacres, Laurent Nkunda and Gabriel Amisi (also known as Tango Fort), to Brigadier-General…

Gang rapes by members of armed groups, which were common in the east, continued to be violent, sometimes involving props such as tree branches, and resulted in vaginal fistula, a rupture of vaginal tissue that leaves women unable to control bodily functions and vulnerable to enduring ostracism.

U.S. Department of State, Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor, Congo, Democratic Republic of the: Country Reports on Human Rights Practices 2003 (February 25, 2004), www.state.gov.

46 D. Cassel, “Corporate Aiding and Abetting of Human Rights Violations: Confusion in the Courts”, 6 Northwestern J. of International Human Rights (2008) 1, at 8–9; J. Paust, “Human Rights Responsibilities of Private Corporations”, 35 Vanderbilt Journal of Transnational Law (2002) 801.

47 Beanal v. Freeport-McMoran, Inc., 197 F.3d 161 (5th Cir. 1999).

48 Sarei v. Rio Tinto PLC., 221 F. Supp. 2d 1116, 1116–1119, 1148–1162 (C.D. Cal. 2002), rev’d in part, 456 F.3d 1069 (9th Cir. 2006), withdrawn and new opinion at 487 F. 3d 1193 (9th Cir. 2007), further proceedings at 671 F. 3d 736 (9th Cir. 2011) (en banc), vacated, --- US ---, 133 S.Ct. 1995 (2013).

49 Doe I v. Unocal Corp. (“Unocal I”), 963 F.Supp. 880, 890–91 (C.D. Cal.1997), aff’d and portions of opinion adopted by 248 F.3d 915 (9th Cir. 2001).

50 Kiobel v. Royal Dutch Petroleum Co., 133 S. Ct. 1659 (2013); Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy, 582 F. 3d 244 (2d Cir. 2009); In re South African Apartheid Litigation, 15 F. Supp. 3d 454 (S.D.N.Y. 2014).

51 Khulumani v. Barclays Nat’l Bank Ltd., 504 F.3d 254, 270 (2d Cir. 2007) (citation omitted), subsequent proceedings at 15 F. Supp. 3d 454.

52 CNA/EWTN News, “Nigerian Bishop: Life Here Has Become ‘Cheaper Than Salt,’” North Carolina Register, October 29, 2014, www.ncregister.com/daily-news/nigerian-bishop-life-here-has-become-cheaper-than-salt; Zenit Staff, “Worst-hit Nigerian Diocese Reeling From Boko Haram Attacks,” Zenit (October 28, 2014), https://zenit.org/articles/worst-hit-nigerian-diocese-reeling-from-boko-haram-attacks/.

53 Cf. UN Human Rights Council, Human Rights Council Hears Special Representative of the Secretary-General on Children and Armed Conflict (September 10, 2013), http://reliefweb.int/report/world/human-rights-council-hears-special-representative-secretary-general-children-and-armed.

54 E.g., Footnote ibid.; “Boko Haram, ISIS Christians Killings,” Newsmax (April 20, 2015), www.newsmax.com/world/GlobalTalk/boko-haram-isis-christians-killings/2015/04/20/id/639599/; Patrick Goodenough, “Christians and Yazidis in Iraq Subjected to Savage Rapes, Sexual Slavery,” CNS News.com (2015), http://cnsnews.com/news/article/patrick-goodenough/christians-and-yazidis-iraq-subjected-savage-rapes-sexual-slavery; Loveday Morris, “Islamic State Says It Is Buying and Selling Yazidi Women, Using them as Concubines,” Washington Post, Oct. 12, 2014; see also, Prosecutor v. Al Bashir, ICC-02/05–01/09 (March 4, 2009), at 6, www.icc-cpi.int/Menus/ICC/Situations+and+Cases/Situations/Situation+ICC+0205/Related+Cases/ICC02050109/Court+Records/Chambers/PTCI/1.htm; James Tracy, “Human Costs of War and Violence,” in Mickey Huff & Andy Lee Roth (Eds.), Censored 2013: Dispatches from the Media Revolution (Seven Stories Press, 2014) 107–11; U.N. Committee on the Rights of the Child, Concluding observations on the combined second to fourth periodic reports of Iraq, Mar 5 2015, http://documents.un.org; U.N. Security Council, Assessment of the work of the Security Council during the presidency of China, Annex to the letter dated 19 March 2015 from the Permanent Representative of China to the United Nations addressed to the President of the Security Council (February 2015), http://documents.un.org.

55 Special Representative of the Secretary General for Children and Armed Conflict, Report to the U.N. General Assembly, UN Doc. No. A/69/212 (July 31, 2014), para. 8, documents.un.org.

56 Tracy, “Human Costs”; H. Travis, “Genocide, Counterinsurgency, and the Self-Defense of UN Member States Before the International Criminal Court,” U.C. Davis Journal of International Law & Policy 22 (2016): 139–202, 180–194, 200–201.

57 H. Duffy, “Human Rights Cases in Sub-regional African Courts: Towards Justice for Victims or Just More Fragmentation,” in The Diversification and Fragmentation of International Criminal Law 163–166; M. Fisher, “This Map Shows Where the World’s 30 Million Slaves Live. There Are 60,000 in the U.S.”, The Washington Post WorldViews Blog (October 17, 2013), www.washingtonpost.com/news/worldviews/wp/2013/10/17/this-map-shows-where-the-worlds-30-million-slaves-live-there-are-60000-in-the-u-s/.

58 Travis, “Why Was Benghazi”; Travis, “Wargaming,” 121–3.

59 E.g., E. Watkins, “Sanctions, Saboteurs Take Toll on Syria’s Oil Industry”, Oil & Gas Journal, November 14, 2011, 25.

60 Special Representative of the Secretary General for Children and Armed Conflict, Report, paras. 8, 53 . “Out of the 59 parties cited for grave violations in the annexes to the report of the Secretary-General on children and armed conflict (A/68/878-S/2014/339), 51 are non-State armed groups.” Footnote Ibid., para. 18.

62 U.N. Human Rights Council, Human Rights Council hears Special Representative of the Secretary-General on Children and Armed Conflict (September 10, 2013), http://reliefweb.int/report/world/human-rights-council-hears-special-representative-secretary-general-children-and-armed.

67 U.N. General Assembly, International Criminal Tribunals Made “Enormous Contribution” to Ending Impunity, General Assembly Hears in Briefings on Handover of Work to Residual Mechanism (October 13, 2015), http://reliefweb.int/report/world/international-criminal-tribunals-made-enormous-contribution-ending-impunity-general.

68 F. Deng, “Africa’s internally displaced and the development of international norms: Standards versus implementation”, in J. I. Levitt (Ed.), Africa: Mapping New Boundaries in International Law (Hart Publishing, 2008), 82; “Number displaced worldwide hits record high – UN report,” BBC News (June 18, 2015), www.bbc.com/news/world-33178035.

69 UNHCR Global Trends 2011: A Year of Crises, at 38–45.

70 UNHCR Global Trends 2013: War’s Human Cost, at 45–9.

71 UNHCR Global Trends 2014: World at War, at 49–53; Nicholas Crawford et al., Protracted Displacement: Uncertain Paths to Self-reliance in Exile, ODI HPG Report (September 2014), https://view.officeapps.live.com/op/view.aspx?src=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.odi.org%2Fsites%2Fodi.org.uk%2Ffiles%2Fodi-assets%2Fpublications-opinion-files%2F9854.xlsx.

72 “Over 2.1 Million Displaced in Nigeria: IOM,” ReliefWeb (2016),

http://reliefweb.int/report/nigeria/over-21-million-displaced-nigeria-iom

73 Prosecutor v. Tadic, Case No. IT=94-I-T, Appeals Chamber, Judgment (July 15, 1999), reprinted in 38 International Legal Materials 1518 (1999); Michael Newton, “What Is the Significance of the Documents Entered Into Evidence by the Prosecution?”, in Michael Scharf & Gregory McNeal (Eds.), Saddam on Trial: Understanding and Debating the Iraqi High Tribunal (Durham, NC: Carolina Academic Press, 2006), 183–4.

74 Tadic, paras. 203–4.

75 Prosecutor v. Rwamakuba, Decision on Interlocutory Appeal Regarding the Application of Joint Criminal Enterprise to the Crime of Genocide, Appeals Chamber, 22 Oct. 2004, para. 31; Newton, “What Is the Significance,” 184; Saddam on Trial 256–7.

76 Prosecutor v. Charles Taylor, Case No. SCSL-03–01-PT, Judgment (26 April 2012), ¶¶ 5–21, www.refworld.org/docid/4f9a4c762.html; Aislinn Laing, “‘Blood diamond’ trial: the case against Charles Taylor”, The Telegraph (U.K.) (June 16, 2011), www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/africaandindianocean/liberia/8578540/Blood-diamond-trial-the-case-against-Charles-Taylor.html;

77 J. Millard Burr & R. O. Collins, Darfur: The Long Road to Disaster (2006) 242–24; D. Brown, “Who is Foday Sankoh?”, The Guardian (May 17, 2000), www.guardian.co.uk/world/2000/may/17/sierraleone; M. Habboush, “Sudan’s Bashir offers to help form new Lybian army”, Reuters Alertnet (January 7, 2012), www.trust.org/alertnet/news/sudans-bashir-offers-to-help-form-new-libyan-army; Liang, “‘Blood Diamond’ trial”; Gérard Prunier, Darfur: A 21st Century Genocide (Penguin, 2008), p. 58.

78 D. Bergman, “Verdicts Stir Up Controversy over Bangladesh War Crimes Tribunal”, International Justice Tribune (November 5, 2014), www.justicetribune.com/articles/verdicts-stir-controversy-over-bangladesh-war-tribunal.

80 Cf. Draft Protocol, art. 46Ebis. Thus, the International Criminal Court convicted only one person in more than 10 years out of a population of more than seven billion on earth. For example, the United States famously “unsigned” the Rome Statute and passed legislation to protect its service members from standing trial in The Hague, by force if necessary.

81 Saddam and the Nazis, The History Channel, cable television transmission, 2005; Said Aburish, Saddam Hussein: The Politics of Revenge, London, Bloomsbury, paperback ed. 2001 2223, 54–58, 72–100. See also, Mark Fritz, “Ex-CIA Official James Critchfield Dies,Associated Press, April 23, 2003.

82 Reuters, “Sudan’s Bashir claims victory over ICC after court shelves Darfur probe,” December 13, 2014, www.reuters.com/article/us-sudan-icc-bashir-idUSKBN0JR0K520141213.

83 “Death squads,” in Dinah Shelton (Ed.), Encyclopedia of Genocide and Crimes Against Humanity, Vol. 1 (Farmington Hills, MI: Thomson Gale, 2005) 229–30.

84 As one court stated: “Officers, directors, or agents of a corporation participating in a violation of law in the conduct of the company’s business may be held criminally liable individually therefor… . [But] it is essential to criminal liability on his part that he actually and personally do the acts which constitute the offense or that they be done by his direction or permission… .” United States v. Krupp, Case No. 10, Trial Transcript (Nuremburg Trib. 1948), reprinted in Trials of War Criminals Before the Nuremburg Military Tribunals Under Control Council No. 10, Vol. 9 (U.S. Government Printing Office, 1950), 1448.

85 Khmer Rouge leader Ieng Sary made this argument, unsuccessfully, in 2008. Order on the Application at the ECCC of the Form of Liability Known as Joint Criminal Enterprise, Case No. 0002, ECC Doc. No. D97/13 (December 8, 2009), para. 1.

86 CIA. The World Factbook 2010, p. 676; CIA. The World Factbook 2008, at 330 (2008), “Fiscal Year 2008 East Timor Budget” East Timor Legal Blog (April 2009), http://easttimorlegal.blogspot.com/2009/04/fiscal-year-2008-east-timor-budget.html; Liberia 2007–08 Budget Fact Sheet (2008), http://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:w5N7fSf8g0cJ:www.emansion.gov.lr/doc/200708budget_fact_sheet.pdf.

87 Travis, “Why Was Benghazi Saved.”

88 J. Friedman, “Manpower and Counterinsurgency Data Set, to accompany J. A. Friedman, ‘Manpower and Counterinsurgency,’ Security Studies 20(4) (2011): 136 http://scholar.harvard.edu/files/friedman/files/friedman-manpower_and_counterinsurgency_data.xlsx.

90 Cf. C. Hedges, “Serbs Using Land Mines in Effort to Seal Kosovo-Albania Border,” The New York Times, June 12, 1998, www.nytimes.com/1998/06/12/world/conflict-balkans-albania-serbs-using-land-mines-effort-seal-kosovo-albania.html (Yugoslav officials believed that Kosovo Liberation Army was using Albania as sanctuary from which to attack Yugoslav territory); A. Waheed Wafa, “U.N. Deputy Urges Pakistan to Curb Taliban,” The New York Times, January 9, 2007, p. A9 (Afghanistan charged Pakistan with harboring Taliban, which it blamed for 124 suicide bombings in 2006).

91 E.g., Princz v. Federal Republic of Germany, 26 F.3d 1166, 1173–75 (DC Cir. 1994) (refusing to find that Germany waived sovereign immunity for jus cogens violations such as enslavement of civilians as a crime against humanity during wartime); Joo et al. v. Japan, 172 F Supp. 2d 52 (D.D.C. 2003), aff’d, 332 F.3d 679 (D.C. Cir. 2003) (sexual enslavement of Korean and other civilian women in territories occupied by Empire of Japan during World War II).

92 E.g., Arrest Warrant of April 11, 2000 (Dem. Rep. of Congo v. Belg.), 2002 I.C.J. 3 (February 14) at §§ 70–75; Yousuf v. Samantar, 699 F.3d 763 (4th Cir. 2012); Matar v. Dichter, 563 F.3d 9 (2d Cir. 2009); In re Terrorist Attacks of September 11, 2001, 538 F.3d 71 (2d Cir. 2008); Belhas v. Ya’alon, 515 F.3d 1279 (D.C. Cir. 2008); Plaintiffs A, B, C, D, E, F v. Zemin, 282 F. Supp. 2d 875 (N.D. Ill. 2003); Fotso v. Republic of Cameroon, No. 12-cv-1415, 2013 WL 3006338 (D. Or. June 11, 2013); Yousuf v. Samantar, 1:04cv1360 (LMB/JFA), 2011 WL 7445583 (E.D. Va. February 15, 2011). These cases are cited in Ramona Pedretti, Immunity of Heads of State and State Officials for International Crimes (Leiden: Brill, 2015), 107, 156–64. See also Peter Burns & Sean McBurney, “Impunity and the United Nations Convention Against Torture: A shadow play without an ending,” in Craig Scott (Ed.), Torture as Tort: Comparative Perspectives on the Development of Transnational Human Rights Litigation (Oxford: Hart Publishing, 2001), 277–8; Lorna McGregor, “Addressing the relationship between state immunity and jus cogens norms: A comparative perspective,” in Wolfgang Kaleck et al. (Eds.), International Prosecution of Human Rights Crimes (London: Springer, 2006), 6984.

93 E.g., Yousuf v. Samantar, 699 F.3d 763, 777 (4th Cir. 2012); United States v. Emmanuel, No. 06–20758, 2007 WL 2002452 (S.D. Fla. Nov. 8, 2007); Regine v. Bartle, Ex Parte Pinochet, 38 I.L.M. 581, 593–5 (H.L. 1999); Pedretti, Immunity, p. 110; Burns & McBurney, “Impunity,” 282–6.

94 Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, art. 25, adopted by the U.N. Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court on July 17, 1998, UN Doc. No. A/Conf. 183/9, reprinted in 37 I.L.M. 999 (1998).

95 M. John Garcia, Cong. Research Serv., RL 32438, U.N. Convention against Torture (CAT): Overview and Application to Interrogation Techniques 10 (January 25, 2008), available at fpc.state.gov/documents/organization/101750.pdf; see also, Charles Doyle, Cong. Research Serv., R41223, Federal Conspiracy Law: A Brief Overview (April 30, 2010), p. 13, available at www.fas.org/sgp/crs/misc/R41223.pdf.

96 Kelly, “Prosecuting Corporations for Genocide,” 340.

97 Quoted in S. Darcy, Collective Responsibility and Accountability under International Law (Ardsley, NY: Transnational, 2007), p. 279.

98 Sedima, SP RL v. Imrex Co., 473 U.S. 479, 526 (1985) (quoting Report of the Ad Hoc Civil RICO Task Force of the ABA Section of Corporation, Banking and Business Law (1985) 71–2).

99 Congressional Record 113 (1967), p. 17998.

100 Congressional Record 115 (1969), p. 6993.

101 Sedima, op cit., 487–8, 495–6.

102 Footnote Ibid., 483.

103 Footnote Ibid., 508 (Marshall, J., dissenting). See also, Congressional Record 116 (1970), p. 35295.

104 Draft Protocol, art. 46C(1)–(2).

105 Footnote Ibid., art. 46C(4).

106 Footnote Ibid., art. 46C(7).

107 Footnote Ibid., art. 28G(A)-(B).

108 Footnote Ibid., art. 28G(D).

109 E.g., Footnote ibid., art. 28E.

110 E.g., Republic of Uganda, Ministry of Health, Internally displaced persons health and mortality survey, Uganda, 2005 ii, 1, 19–20; C. Blattman and J. Annan, “Child combatants in northern Uganda: Reintegration myths and realities”, in R. Muggah (Ed.), Security and Post-Conflict Reconstruction: Dealing with Fighters in the Aftermath of War (Routledge, 2008) 103–26, 103–8; Peter Eichstaedt, First Kill Your Family: Child Soldiers of Uganda and the Lord’s Resistance Army (2009), p. xix, 9; E. Mendes, Peace and Justice at the International Criminal Court (2010), p. 65; Dep’t of State, African Affairs Remarks, U.S. Efforts to Counter the Lord’s Resistance Army (December 17, 2011), available at www.state.gov/p/af/rls/rm/2011/178501.htm.

111 Burr & O’Collins, Darfur 39, 67–71, 202–4, 244–9.

112 Footnote Ibid., 202–5.

113 K. Maluil Jok, Conflict of National Identity in Sudan (Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2013) 54–6.

114 Y. Bodansky, “Iran’s Pincer Movement Gives It a Strong Say in the Gulf and the Red Sea,” Defense & Foreign Affairs’ Strategic Policy, March 1992, 10 ff.; H. Travis, “Teaching People to Commit Genocide”, Assyrian International News Agency, April 2015, www.aina.org.

115 Jok, Conflict, p. 232.

116 Footnote Ibid., 54–251.

117 M. Mutua, “Racism at root of Sudan’s Darfur crisis,” Christian Sci. Monitor, July 14, 2004, www.csmonitor.com/2004/0714/p09s02-coop.html.

118 Bodansky, “Iran’s Pincer Movement,” 10 ff.

121 Footnote Ibid. See also, Nsongurua J. Udombana, “When Neutrality Is a Sin: The Darfur Crisis and the Crisis of Humanitarian Intervention in Sudan,” 1153.

122 Bodansky, “Iran’s Pincer Movement”; Charles Richards, “Soft Words in Sudan Conceal Face of Terror,” The Independent (U.K.) (9 June 1993), https://www.independent.co.uk/news/world/soft-words-in-sudan-conceal-face-of-terror-hassan-al-turabi-wears-his-notoriety-lightly-charles-1490494.html.

123 Bodasky, “Iran’s Pincer Movement.”

124 M. S. Beelman, “In Bosnia, Arms Embargo Looks Like a Sieve”, Associated Press/The Daily Courier, July 31, 1994, A12; Millard Burr & Robert O. Collins, Revolutionary Sudan: Hasan al-Turabi and the Islamist State, 1989–2000 (Leiden, the Netherlands: Brill, 2003), 142–3; Netherlands Institute for War Documentation, Final Report on “Srebrenica, a ‘safe’ area - Reconstruction, background, consequences and analyses of the fall of a safe area” (2002), quoted in Cees Wiebes, Intelligence and the War in Bosnia, 1992–1995 (Munster: LIT Verlag, 2003), x`pp. 196–7; Craig Unger, House of Bush, House of Saud (2003), 111–13.

125 J. O. Tamayo, “Experts Had Rejected Possibility of Suicide Hijackings as ‘Too Weird,’” Miami Herald, September 13, 2001.

126 A. Gerson, “Terrorism and Genocide: Determining Accountability and Liability”, 28 Thomas Jefferson Law Review (2005) 79 (Proceedings of the Conference on Law and the Humanities’ Representation of the Holocaust, Genocide and Other Human Rights Violations) (citing Burnett v. Al Baraka Inv. and Dev. Corp., 274 F. Supp. 2d 86 (D.D.C. 2002); Barrera v. al Qaida Islamic Army (S.D.N.Y. 2003); Federal Ins. v. al Qaida (S.D.N.Y. 2003); Vigilant Ins. v. Kingdom of Saudi Arabia, No. 03 Civ. 8591 (S.D.N.Y. 2003); Ashton v. al Qaeda Islamic Army, No. 02 Civ. 6977 (S.D.N.Y. 2002); Salvo v. al Qaeda Islamic Army, No. 03 Civ. 5071 (S.D.N.Y. 2003); Tremsky v. Osama bin Laden, No. 02 Civ. 7300 (S.D.N.Y. 2002)).

127 Daily Trust, “PanAfrica; Uganda Arrests Nigerians over Terror Suspicion,” Africa News, May 22, 2003. Tal Samuel-Azran, Al-Jazeera and U.S. War Coverage (Peter Lang, 2010), 31–34, 109, 150, http://books.google.com/books?id=Ay8FckfL5vAC&pg=PA31.

128 Violent Islamist Extremism; Hearing of the Senate Committee on Homeland Security and Governmental Affairs, Federal News Service, March 11, 2009.

129 “Somalia,” in Guy Arnold (Ed.), The A and Z of Civil Wars in Africa (Scarecrow Press, 2009), p. 341.

130 Kaplan, “Carats and Sticks,” 608–9.

131 D. Smith, “In the Shadow of Nigeria’s Taliban”, The Mail & Guardian (South Africa), January 24, 2011.

132 J. Schanzer, “Saudi Arabia Is Arming the Syrian Opposition: What Could Possibly Go Wrong?”, Foreign Policy, February 27, 2012, www.foreignpolicy.com/articles/2012/02/27/saudi_arabia_is_arming_the_syrian_opposition; “Sudan becomes the newest player in Syria’s protracted conflict: NYT,” Sudan Tribune (August 13, 2013), www.sudantribune.com/spip.php?iframe&page=imprimable&id_article=47635; Hannibal Travis, “Why Was Benghazi Saved, But Sinjar Allowed to Be Destroyed?” 10(1) Genocide Studies International (2016) 139–182.

133 “Commending American Christian Leaders for Standing in Solidarity with Christians and Other Small Religious Communities in Egypt, Iraq and Syria,” Congressional Record 160 (2014): E769–03, 2014 WL 2050391; “Condemning Kessab Attacks,” Congressional Record, vol. 160 (2014): E489–03, 2014 WL 1315782; Human Rights Watch, Syria: Executions, Hostage Taking by Rebels (October 11, 2013), www.hrw.org/news/2013/10/10/syria-executions-hostage-taking-rebels; International Crisis Group, The Rising Costs of Turkey’s Syrian Quagmire, Crisis Group Europe Report N°230, April 30, 2014 10–13, 20–39; L. Morris, “Syrian Armenians, Who Had Been Insulated from War, Forced to Flee After Rebel Offensive”, Washington Post, April 2, 2014, reproduced in Congressional Record 160 (2014): E517; Peace Association of Turkey and Lawyers for Justice, War Crimes Committed Against the People of Syria: Report (Dec. 2013/January 9, 2014), http://pwlasowa.blogspot.fr/2014_01_09_archive.html; K. Sengupta, “We Left Homs Because They Were Trying to Kill Us”, The Independent (U.K.), Nov. 2, 2012, p. 42; Society for Threatened Peoples, Written Statement to Human Rights Council, UN Doc. No. A/HRC/22/NGO/143 (February 22, 2013), p. 3; UN Secretary-General Ban Ki-Moon, Situation of Human Rights in the Syrian Arab Republic: Implementation of Human Rights Council Resolution 19/22, UN Doc. No. A/HRC/20/37 (June 22, 2012), p. 5.

134 S. Res. 530 – 113th Congress (2013–2014): A resolution expressing the sense of the Senate on the current situation in Iraq and the urgent need to protect religious minorities from persecution from the terrorist group the Islamic State of Iraq and the Levant (ISIL); Nina Shea, “Only America Can Save Iraq’s Last Christians,” Fox News (July 29, 2014), www.foxnews.com/opinion/2014/07/29/only-america-can-save-iraq-last-christians.html.

135 Shea, “Only America”; “Iraq: ‘All the Christians Have Fled Mosul,’” Catholic World Report, June 12, 2014, www.catholicworldreport.com/Blog/3185/iraq_all_the_christians_have_fled_mosul.aspx.

136 Shea, “Only America”; Alex Mclintock & Scott Spark, “The Last Christians Flee Mosul in Iraq,” Australian Broadcasting Corporation (July 24, 2014), www.abc.net.au/radionational/programs/religionandethicsreport/ the-last-christians-flee-mosul-in-iraq/5620674.

137 Mclinktock & Spark, “The Last Christians”; “Iraq: ‘All the Christians.’” See also, H. Travis, “Wargaming the ‘Arab Spring’: Predicting Likely Outcomes and Planning U.N. Responses”, 46 Cornell Journal of International Law (2013) 75143, at 79.

138 Uppsala Conflict Data Project, One-sided violence data set, version 1.4–2012.

139 Footnote Ibid. See also, Udombana, “When Neutrality Is a Sin,” 1154–5.

140 Uppsala Conflict Data Project, One-sided violence data set. The data set refers to about 732 LRA killings in 2008, 1,300 in 2009, and 145 in 2010, versus 510 for the Islamic State in 2008, 518 in 2009, and 571 in 2010. The latter’s high point was in 2007 with 1,436, when LRA was blamed for 62, much fewer than in 2008.

141 U.N. Committee on the Rights of the Child, Concluding observations on the combined second to fourth periodic reports of Iraq, Mar 5 2015, www.un.org/crc.

142 U.S. Department of State, International Religious Freedom Report 2006 (March 2007), www.state.gov/g/drl/rls/irf.

143 Asia Times (2012), www.atimes.com/atimes/Middle_East/ML02Ak01.html; D. Sherwood, “Syria Will Be Bloodiest Yet”, The Daily Star, January 1, 2012, www.dailystar.co.uk/news/view/227911/Syria-will-be-bloodiest-yet/.

144 N. Kazimi, “Handing Jihadis Cause”, Newsweek (International Edition), May 9, 2011 (lexisnexis.com “Magazine Stories, Combined” database) (declaring that veterans of al Qaeda’s operations in Pakistan/Afghanistan, Iraq, “Chechnya, Bosnia, and a bunch of other jihadist hotspots” were “working between Syria and Baghdad.”); Reuters, “Russia Says 15,000 Foreign Terrorists in Syria” (March 8, 2012), www.reuters.com/article/201/03/08/us-syria-russia-idUSBRE82714E20120308; J. Rosenthal, “Al-Qaeda in Rebel Syria”, The National Review (March 8, 2012), www.nationalreview.com/articles/292904/al-qaeda-rebel-syria-john-rosenthal?pg=2 & www.nationalreview.com/articles/292904/al-qaeda-rebel-syria-john-rosenthal/page/0/1?pg=2&splash=; J. Steele, “Diary”, 34, No. 6 London Review of Books (2012) 44–7, www.lrb.co.uk/v34/n06/jonathan-steele/diary; Watkins, “Sanctions, Saboteurs.”

145 J. Schanzer, “Saudi Arabia Is Arming the Syrian Opposition: What Could Possibly Go Wrong?”, Foreign Policy, February 27, 2012, www.foreignpolicy.com/articles/2012/02/27/saudi_arabia_is_arming_the_syrian_opposition. See also, As`ad AbuKhalil, “How the Saudi-Qatari Rivalry Has Fueled the War in Syria,” The Intercept (June 2018), https://theintercept.com/2018/06/29/syria-war-saudi-arabia-qatar/; Seymour Hersh, “The Red Line and the Rat Line, “The London Review of Books 36 (April 17, 2014), pp. 21–4, www.lrb.co.uk/v36/n08/seymour-m-hersh/the-red-line-and-the-rat-line ; “Jihadis in Syria use Turkish safe house network,” The Times of Israel (December 7, 2013), www.timesofisrael.com/jihadis-in-syria-use-turkish-safe-house-network/; Christina Lin, “Chinese stratagems and Syrian buffer zone for Turkey-Qatar pipeline,” The Times of Israel Blogs (August 1, 2015), https://blogs.timesofisrael.com/chinese-stratagems-and-syrian-buffer-zone-for-turkey-qatar-pipeline/; Roula Khalaf and Abigail Fielding-Smith, “How Qatar seized control of the Syrian revolution,” Financial Times, May 17, 2013, www.ft.com/content/f2d9bbc8-bdbc-11e2-890a-00144feab7de; David Phillips, Research Paper: Isis-Turkey Links, HuffPost (2015), www.huffingtonpost.com/david-l-phillips/research-paper-isis-turke_b_6128950.html; Lale Sariibrahimoglu, “On the Borderline – Turkey's Ambiguous Approach to Islamic State,” Jane's Intelligence Review (2014), www.janes.com/images/assets/804/44804/On_the_borderline_-_Turkey_s_ambiguous_approach_to_Islamic_State.pdf.

146 E. Dermy, “Russia to Keep up Syria Arms Sales”, A. France-Presse, August 17, 2011; C. Brauchli, Arms and the World, Common Dreams (January 7, 2012), www.commondreams.org/view/2012/01/07-4.

147 Associated Press, “UN Security Council Discusses Crisis in Syria”, (2012); Reuters, “Syrian Rebel Leader Threatens to Escalate Attacks,” Reuters, January 3, 2012. See also, A. France-Presse, “DR Congo calls on world court to ‘stop Rwandan war of aggression,’” June 14, 2002, www.namibian.com.na/2002/june/africa/0268BCEAFC.html; G. Burnham, et al., “Mortality after the 2003 Invasion of Iraq: A Cross-sectional Cluster Sample Survey”, The Lancet (October 11, 2006) 1–8 (study covering first three years of post-2003 war in Iraq)

148 H. Erlich, “Eritrea’s Double Identity,” The Jerusalem Report, October 31, 1991, p. 31.

149 Political Terror Scale (2011), www.politicalterrorscale.com (filename PTS_2010_oct_25_2011.xls).

151 FAO Statistics Division, Prevalence of undernourishment in total population (percentage) (2008).

152 Prosecutor v. Blagojevic & Jokic, Case No. IT-02–60-T, Trial Chamber, Judgment (January 17, 2005), §§ 666, 675). See also, Prosecutor v. Akayesu, Case No. ICTR-96–4-T, Trial Chamber I, Judgment (September 2, 1998). www.un.org/ictr/english/judgements/akayesu.html; Raphael Lemkin, Axis Rule in Occupied Europe: Laws of Occupation - Analysis of Government – Proposals for Redress (Washington, DC: Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, 1943), www.preventgenocide.org/lemkin/AxisRule1944-1.htm. See also, H. Travis, “On the Original Understanding of the Crime of Genocide,” Genocide Studies & Prevention: An International Journal 7 (2012): 30–55, 35–9.

153 The UN Inter-Agency Group for Child Mortality Estimation, 2012; Maternal, newborn and child health data by country (most recent year to 2011 with some trend data included).

154 Smith, “In the Shadow.”

155 UNHCR, Global Trends 2010 (2011), p. 42, www.unhcr.org/4dfa11499.html.

156 Travis, “Genocide, Counterinsurgency,” pp. 190–94; Tracy, “Human Costs.”

157 “Genocide, Counterinsurgency,” pp. 194–6; see also, S. Paterno and S. Morgan, “The White Army factor in South Sudan’s conflict”, Sudan Tribune (January 27, 2014), http://a.next.westlaw.com; Hereward Holland “In South Sudan, tribal militias exact revenge (+video),” Christian Science Monitor (January 17, 2012), 2012 WLNR 1142994.

159 U.N. Children’s Fund, Press Release, UNICEF Advocate Ishmael Beah Witnesses Impact of Conflict on Children in South Sudan (2015), http://reliefweb.int/report/south-sudan/unicef-advocate-ishmael-beah-witnesses-impact-conflict-children-south-sudan.

11 The Crime of Aggression in the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

This contribution draws, to an extent, upon chapter 5 of the book and reflects the views of the author alone. The author thanks Professor Noah Weisbord (Florida International University College of Law) for his helpful comments on this chapter’s draft.

1 See G. Werle and F. Jessberger, Principles of International Criminal Law, 3rd edition (Oxford University Press, 2014), pp. 529–56. See also A. Cassese, P. Gaeta, L. Baig, M. Fan, C. Gosnell and A. Whiting, Cassese’s International Criminal Law, 3rd edition (Oxford University Press, 2013), pp. 136–45

2 See the Charter of the Nuremberg Tribunal, Art. 6(a). See also: S. Sayapin, The Crime of Aggression in International Criminal Law: Historical Development, Comparative Analysis and Present State (T. M. C. Asser Press / Springer, 2014), pp. 40–3, 149–61.

3 See the Charter of the Tokyo Tribunal, Art. 5(a). See also S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 43–4, 161–80.

4 See S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 45, 180–190. See also Y. Dinstein, War, Aggression and Self-Defence, 5th edition (Cambridge University Press, 2011), pp. 142143.

5 Footnote Ibid., pp. 56–62. See also A. Cassese, ‘On Some Problematical Aspects of the Crime of Aggression’, 20 Leiden Journal of International Law (2007), pp. 841–9; R. S. Clark, ‘Negotiating Provisions Defining the Crime of Aggression, Its Elements and the Conditions for ICC Exercise of Jurisdiction Over It’, 20 EJIL (2009), No. 4, pp. 11031115; C. Kress, ‘The Crime of Aggression before the First Review of the ICC Statute’, 20 Leiden JIL (2007), pp. 851–65; C. Kress, ‘Time for Decision: Some Thoughts on the Immediate Future of the Crime of Aggression: a Reply to Andreas Paulus’, 20 European Journal of International Law (2009), No. 4, pp. 11291146; S. D. Murphy, ‘Aggression, Legitimacy and the International Criminal Court’, 20 EJIL (2009), No. 4, pp. 11471156; A. Paulus, ‘Second Thoughts on the Crime of Aggression’, 20 EJIL (2009), No. 4, pp. 11171128; N. Weisbord, ‘Conceptualising Aggression’, 20 Duke Journal of Comparative and International Law (2009), No. 1, pp. 168; N. Weisbord, ‘Prosecuting Aggression’, 49 Harvard International Law Journal (2008), No. 1, pp. 161220.

6 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 298–312.

7 Cf. Art. 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute: ‘1. For the purpose of this Statute, ‘crime of aggression’ means ‘the planning, preparation, initiation or execution, by a person in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a State, of an act of aggression which, by its character, gravity and scale, constitutes a manifest violation of the Charter of the United Nations.’

2. For the purpose of paragraph 1, ‘act of aggression’ means ‘the use of armed force by a State against the sovereignty, territorial integrity or political independence of another State, or in any other manner inconsistent with the Charter of the United Nations […]’

8 Cf. S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 257–8.

9 Footnote Ibid., p. 260, footnotes omitted. However, see A. Cassese, P. Gaeta, L. Baig, M. Fan, C. Gosnell and A. Whiting, supra Footnote note 1, p. 140: ‘Arguably, international criminal liability for aggression might also arise where then armed attack against a state is planned, organized, initiated or executed by individuals belonging to a non-state organization or other organized entity. Nothing precludes non-state organizations form being able to use massively armed force against a foreign state […] While there are sound arguments for extending criminal responsibility for aggression to instances of massive use of armed force by non-state actors, the ICC Kampala Review Conference took a different approach: the definition of the crime of aggression finally adopted restricts criminal liability [to] persons ‘in a position effectively to exercise control over or to direct the political or military action of a state’ because of questions over whether current customary international law supported an extension of the crime to non-state or minor official actors’.

10 For the official English text of the Constitutive Act, see: www.au.int/en/about/constitutive_act (last accessed 29 May 2016)

11 Cf. Arts. 1 and 2 of the Charter of the United Nations.

12 Cf. Arts. 2(4) and 51 of the Charter of the United Nations.

13 Cf. Art. 103 of the Charter of the United Nations.

14 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 238–9.

15 G. Werle and F. Jessberger, supra Footnote note 1, pp. 333–4.

16 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 258–9, footnotes omitted.

17 Footnote Ibid., pp. 226–33. See also Y. Dinstein, supra Footnote note 4, pp. 141–142.

18 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 260–1, footnotes omitted. See also Y. Dinstein, supra Footnote note 4, pp. 153–154.

19 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 261–3, footnotes omitted.

20 See G. Werle and F. Jessberger, supra Footnote note 1, pp. 39–41; A. Cassese, P. Gaeta, L. Baig, M. Fan, C. Gosnell and A. Whiting, supra Footnote note 1, pp. 22–36.

21 On the notion of the act of aggression under international law, see S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 104–9. See also Y. Dinstein, supra Footnote note 4, pp. 85–123.

22 S. Sayapin, pp. 263–4, footnotes omitted, emphasis in the original.

23 Footnote Ibid., p. 264, footnotes omitted, emphasis in the original. See also: S. Sayapin, ‘The Definition of the Crime of Aggression for the Purpose of the International Criminal Court: Problems and Perspectives’, in 13 Journal of Conflict and Security Law (2008), issue 2, pp. 333–52, at 346–7.

24 Footnote Ibid., pp. 264–5, footnotes omitted. See also: S. Sayapin, ‘The Definition of the Crime of Aggression for the Purpose of the International Criminal Court: Problems and Perspectives’, supra Footnote note 23, at 347.

25 S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, p. 265, footnotes omitted.

26 Footnote Ibid., p. 266, footnotes omitted. On the notion of belligerent occupation, see: Y. Dinstein, The International Law of Belligerent Occupation (Cambridge University Press, 2009), pp. 18

27 Footnote Ibid., p. 267, footnotes omitted, emphasis in the original.

28 See J. Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, 8th edition (Oxford University Press, 2012), p. 203

29 See S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 267–8, footnotes omitted.

30 Footnote Ibid., p. 268, footnotes omitted.

32 See S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, p. 269, footnotes omitted, emphasis in the original.

33 Footnote Ibid., pp. 269–270, footnotes omitted.

34 See Case Concerning the Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America), International Court of Justice, judgment of 27 June 1986, ICJ Reports (1986) 14, paras. 75–125, 187–209, 227–45.

35 See S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 270–72, footnotes omitted, emphasis in the original.

37 See passim T. Murithi, ‘Between Political Justice and Judicial Politics: Charting a Way Forward for the African Union and the International Criminal Court’, in G. Werle, L. Fernandez and M. Vormbaum (eds.), Africa and the International Criminal Court (T. M. C. Asser Press, Springer, 2014), pp. 179–93.

38 For the status of ratifications of the Kampala amendments, see: http://crimeofaggression.info/the-role-of-states/status-of-ratification-and-implementation/ (last accessed 4 June 2016)

39 See S. Sayapin, supra Footnote note 2, pp. 207–22. See also S. Barriga, ‘The crime of aggression’, in M. Natarajan (ed.), International Crime and Justice (Cambridge University Press, 2011), pp. 329–34; G. Kemp, Individual Criminal Responsibility for the Crime of Aggression (Intersentia, 2010), p. 129; A. Reisinger Coracini, ‘Evaluating domestic legislation on the customary crime of aggression under the Rome Statute’s complementarity regime’, in C. Stahn, G. Sluiter (eds.), The Emerging Practice of the International Criminal Court (Leiden, Boston, 2009), pp. 725–54

12 Transnational Crimes Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

This work was completed while the author was a visiting scholar at the University of Hamburg, funded by the receipt of a Friedrich Wilhelm Bessel Prize from the Alexander von Humboldt Foundation. My thanks to my host, Professor Florian Jessberger (University of Hamburg), and to the Humboldt Foundation, for their generosity.

1 The World Federalist movement is campaigning for a Regional Criminal Court for Latin America.

2 AU, Legal/ACJHR-PAP/4(II) Rev.2.

3 AU, Legal/ACJHR-PAP/4(II) Rev.5, Art. 14 (13 November 2011).

4 C. Bhoke Murungu, ‘Towards a Criminal Chamber in the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’, 9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 1067, at 1069–70.

5 A common criticism – see Footnote ibid.

6 See generally, N. Boister, ‘The Exclusion of Treaty Crimes from the Jurisdiction of the Proposed International Criminal Court: Law, Pragmatism, Politics’, 3 Journal of Armed Conflict Law (1998) 27; D. Robinson, ‘The Missing Crimes’, in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. R. W. D. Jones (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) 497, at 498. For general comment on the relationship between international and transnational crimes in the Protocol see C. Jalloh, ‘The Nature of the Crimes in the African Criminal Court’, 15 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2017) 799.

7 Assembly/AU/Dec.147 (VIII) (2007).

8 See A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges’, 24(3) European Journal of International Law (2013) 933–46, at 939.

9 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 7, notes that they ‘are not yet fixed in in the international criminal law firmament.’

10 See generally N. Boister, ‘Treaty Crimes, International Criminal Court?’, 12(3) New Criminal Law Review (2009) 341–65.

11 1 July 2000.

12 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, No. 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 8; V. O. Nmehielle, ‘“Saddling” the New African Regional Human Rights Court with International Jurisdiction: Innovative, Obstructive, Expedient?’, 7(1) African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 7, at 28.

13 Art. 4(m).

14 See V. O. Nmehielle, ‘“Saddling” the New African Regional Human Rights Court with International Jurisdiction: Innovative, Obstructive, Expedient?’, 7(1) African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 742.

15 P. Manirakiza, ‘The Case for an African Criminal Court to Prosecute International Crimes Committed in Africa’, in V.O. Nmehielle (ed.), Africa and the Future of International Criminal Justice (The Hague: Eleven International Publishers, 2012) 375, at 394.

16 C. Bhoke Murungu, ‘Towards a Criminal Chamber in the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’, 9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 1067, at 1069–70.

17 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, No. 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 2.

18 See, for example, P. Williams, ‘Nigerian Criminal Organizations’, in P. Letizia (ed.), The Oxford Handbook of Organized Crime (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014) 254, at 255 et seq.

19 See V. O. Nmehielle, ‘“Saddling” the New African Regional Human Rights Court with International Jurisdiction: Innovative, Obstructive, Expedient?’, 7(1) African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 7, at 30.

20 See the discussion in N. Boister, ‘Treaty Crimes, International Criminal Court?’, 12(3) New Criminal Law Review (2009) 341–65.

21 See, for example, Action Plan for the Implementation of the African Union Strategy for the Control of Illicit Proliferation, Circulation and Trafficking of Small Arms and Light Weapons; The Migration Policy Framework for Africa, 2006; African Union Decision on Illegal trade in Wildlife, AU Doc. EX.CL/Dec.832(XXV).

22 15 November 2000, 2225 UNTS 209, in force 29 September 2003.

23 Status of Ratification, 1 June 2016.

24 Preamble paragraph 11.

25 Preamble paragraphs 9, 10 and 12 respectively.

26 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 6.

27 Montego Bay, 10 December 1982, 1833 UNTS 3, in force 6 November 1994.

28 Adopted at Algiers, 14 July 1999; in force 6 December 2002.

29 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, No. 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 10.

30 See B. Saul, ‘Legislating from a Radical Hague: The United Nations Special Tribunal for Lebanon Invents an International Crime of Transnational Terrorism’, 24 Leiden Journal of International Law (2011) 677.

31 Adopted at Algiers, 14 July 1999; in force 6 December 2002.

32 Art. 29 of the Statute as amended by Art. 15 of the Protocol.

33 ‘Report of the ILC, 45th session’ UNGAOR 48th Sess. Supp. No. 10 UN Doc. A/48/10 (1993) at 284.

34 C.J. Naldi and K.D. Magliveras, ‘African Union Debates Adding an International Criminal Law Section to Its Court’, 28(9) International Law Enforcement Reporter (2012) 335.

35 A condition suggested by Trinidad and Tobago in its failed proposal to the Review Conference of the ICC to include drug trafficking.

36 15 November 2000, 2237 UNTS 319, in force 9 September 2003.

37 Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court 2187 UNTS 3 (opened for signature 17 July 1998, entered into force 1 July 2002), Art. 17(1)(d). See generally Susana Sacouto and Katherine Cleary, ‘The Gravity Threshold of the International Criminal Court’ (2007) 23 American University Law Review 809; Margaret De GuzmanChoosing to Prosecute: Expressive Selection at the International Criminal Court (2012) 33 Michigan Journal of International Law 265.

38 Situation in the Republic of Kenya ICC Pre-Trial Chamber II, ICC-01/09–19, 31 March 2010 at [45]; Situation in the Republic of Cote dIvoire ICC Pre-Trial Chamber II, ICC-02/11–14, 30 October 2011 at [205]; Prosecutor v. Lubanga ICC Pre-Trial Chamber I, ICC-01/04/-01/06, 24 February 2006 at [42].

39 Situation on the Registered vessels of the Union of the Comoros, the Hellenic Republic & the Kingdom of Cambodia ICC Pre Trial Chamber I ICC-01/13–34, 16 July 2015 at [22].

40 Situation in the Democratic Republic of Congo ICC Appeals Chamber, ICC-01/04–169, 13 July 2006 at [76]; Prosecutor v. Abu Garda ICC Pre Trial Chamber I, ICC-02/05–02/09–243, 8 February 2010 at [31]; Prosecutor v. Muthaura, Kenyatta and Ali ICC Pre Trial Chamber II, ICC-01/09–02/11–338, 23 January 2012 at [47].

41 31 October 2003, 2349 UNTS 41, in force 14 December 2005. An ECOWAS Protocol on the fight against Corruption was signed in December 2001 but still awaits ratification.

42 OAU Convention for the Elimination of Mercenarism in Africa, 3 July 1977, CM/817 (XXIX) Annex II Rev.1.

43 See N. Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law 2nd edn, 97.

44 Art. 105.

45 Sentences imposed on Somali pirates range from five to twenty years, although a penalty of thirty-three years has been imposed. UNODC, UNODC and Piracy, www.unodc.org/easternafrica/en/piracy/index.html last visited 28 September 2011. In 2006, for example, ten Somali pirates were sentenced to seven years in Kenya. Republic v. Hassan Mohamud Ahmed, Criminal Case No. 434 of 2006 (1 November 2006). See J. Gathii, ‘Kenya’s Piracy Prosecutions’, 104 American Journal of International Law (2010) 416, 417.

46 ’Yemen sentences Somali Pirates to Death’, BBC News, 18 May 2010, available at http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/8689129.stm last visited 28 September 2011.

47 Art. 2(a).

48 Art. 94 of Benin’s Penal Code allows for penalties of five to ten years imprisonment, in cases where the act was intended to force the State or any of its organs to accomplish or abstain from accomplishing any act falling within its prerogative. Section 10(1) of Cameroon’s Law No. 2001–19 of 18 December 2001 permits life imprisonment as a maximum punishment.

49 In terms, for example, of section 4(2) of Nigeria’s Terrorism Prevention Act 2011, when death results from the act of terrorism.

50 Art. 1(3).

51 Art. 2.

52 M. J. Hoover, ‘The Law of War and the Angolan Trial of Mercenaries: Death to the Dogs of War’, 2 Case Western Reserve Journal of International Law (1977) 323, at 328–9, referring to the nine prison terms ranging from 16 to 30 years and four death sentences at the Angolan mercenaries’ trial.

53 See, for example, s 26 of South Africa’s Prevention and Combating of Corrupt Activities Act 12 of 2004, which uses a range of maxima for various offences including life. Section VII of the DRC’s Penal Code 1940 also uses a range of punishments with quite low maxima to fifteen years but includes confiscation and bans on holding public office.

54 S 16 of Kenya’s Proceeds of Crime and Anti-Money Laundering Act 2009 provides for a maximum term of 14 years or a fine of 5 million shillings or the value of the property laundered, which increases to 25 million shillings when a body corporate is convicted.

55 Art. 11(4).

56 For example, Art. 3 of Senegal’s ACT No. 2005–6 of 10 May 2005 on the fight against human trafficking and similar practices and the protection of victims, provides for various penalties such as between 2 and 5 years and a fine of half million to 2 million francs for organizing begging. Art. 1 provides penalties of from 10 to 30 years when the offence is committed using torture or barbarism or for harvesting organs, or risks death, or results in permanent disability.

57 See, for example, s33 of Mauritius’s Dangerous Drugs Act no 41 of 2000, which provides for a maximum penalty of a fine of 500,000 rupees and imprisonment not exceeding 10 years for the precursor offence.

58 See, for example, s4(a) of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994 (cap 245).

59 Egypt’s Narcotics Law No. 182 of 1960, art. 40. See, for example, D. Williams and V. Allen, ‘Egypt Sentences UK Pensioner to death for drug smuggling: Oxford graduate, 74, guilty over £3 million cannabis haul’, Mailonline, 3 June 2013, www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-2335211/Egypt-sentences-UK-pensioner-Charles-Raymond-Ferndale-death-drug-smuggling.html. Most death sentences are in practice commuted to life.

60 See, for example, s144 of Kenya’s Environmental Management Coordination Act cap 387 which allows for imprisonment for a term of not more than eighteen months or to a fine of not more than three hundred and fifty thousand shillings or to both such fine and imprisonment.

61 Art. 15.

62 Under Malawi’s National Parks and Wildlife Act a maximum custodial sentence of five years is provided for illegal possession of ivory, but fines as low as US$55 have been imposed at first instance – see EIA, The Enforcement Imperative: Combating the Illegal Trade in Ivory (2004) 6.

63 See N. Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law 2nd edn, 251; R. Clark, ‘Jurisdiction over Transnational Crime’, in N. Boister and R. Curried (eds), The Routledge Handbook of Transnational Criminal Law (Abingdon: Routledge, 2014), at 91.

64 M. Du Plessis, ‘Shambolic, Shameful and Symbolic: Implications of the African Union’s Immunity for African Leaders’, No. 278 Institute for Security Studies Paper (November 2014) 1, at 8.

65 Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Belgium), ICJ Reports 2002, Para 59; R v. Bow Street Metropolitan Stipendiary Magistrate, ex p Pinochet Ugarte (No. 3) (2000) 1 AC 147; Court of Cassation, Criminal Chamber, Appeal No. 00–87215, Appeal judgment, Decision No. 64; ILDC 774 (FR 2001), 13 March 2001.

66 See the discussion by M. Du Plessis in ‘Shambolic, Shameful and Symbolic: Implications of the African Union’s Immunity for African Leaders’, No. 278 Institute for Security Studies Paper (November 2014), 8.

67 See Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law 2nd edn, 273.

68 See Tladi, Chapter 25, in this volume.

69 Art. 36(2) and (4).

70 Art. 37(2).

71 Art. 33(2)(c).

72 Art. 32(1) and (3)(c) respectively.

73 K. Rau, ‘Jurisprudential Innovation or Accountability Avoidance? The International Criminal Court and Proposed Expansion of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’, 97 Minnesota Law Review (2012) 669, at 705; M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, 235 Institute for Security Studies Paper (June 2012) 1, at 6.

74 M. Du Plessis, ‘A Case of Negative Regional Complementarity? Giving the African Court of Justice and Human Rights Jurisdiction over International Crimes’ EJIL Talk; M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, at 9; K. Rau, ‘Jurisprudential Innovation or Accountability Avoidance?’, 696–8.

75 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court’s Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, at 6.

13 Jurisdiction of the Criminal Chamber of the African Court of Justice and African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

1 In 1989 Trinidad and Tobago precipitated the development of the ICC when it called upon the UN General Assembly to create an ICC with jurisdiction over drug trafficking across national frontiers – see UNGAOR 6th Comm 44th Sess. UN Doc A/c.6/44/SR.38–41 (1989). This effort failed as the ICC evolved into a court with jurisdiction over those crimes for which individual responsibility under international criminal law was clearly established in customary international criminal law. The failure of subsequent efforts to achieve this goal may serve as an unstated rationale for the inclusion of treaty crimes like drug trafficking in the jurisdiction of the African Court. See generally Neil Boister, ‘The Exclusion of Treaty Crimes from the Jurisdiction of the Proposed International Criminal Court: Law, Pragmatism, Politics3 Journal of Conflict and Security Law (1998) 27; Herman von Hebel and Darryl Robinson, ‘Crimes within the Jurisdiction of the Court’ in Roy S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute: Issues Negotiations and Results (The Hague: Kluwer, 1999) 79, 85–7; Darryl Robinson, ‘The Missing Crimes’ in Antonio Cassese, Paolo Gaeta and J.R.W.D. Jones (eds.). The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 497, 498.

2 See generally N. Boister, Penal Aspects of the UN Drug Conventions (The Hague: Kluwer, 2001).

3 Preambular paragraph 12.

4 UNODC, World Drug Report 2015 (Vienna: UNODC, 2015), xiv.

5 The latest iteration is the AU Plan on Drug Control (2013–2017), CAMDC/EXP/2(V).

6 Para 12.

7 Adopted in Abuja in 2008 (extended to 2013).

See www.unodc.org/westandcentralafrica/en/ecowasresponseactionplan.html.

8 Wilson Y.N. Tamfuh, ‘Drugs and Drug Control in Cameroon), in Anita Kalunta-Crumpton (ed.), Pan African Issues in Drug Control (Farnham: Ashgate, 2015), 17 at 26.

9 [2009] SLHC 21, 16 March 2009.

10 UNODC, World Drug Report 2015, (Vienne: UNODC, 2015), xiii.

11 Para 36(d)(i).

12 ‘Report of the ILC, 45th session’ UNGAOR 48th Sess. Supp. No.10 UN Doc. A/48/10 (1993) at 284.

13 Article 29 of the Statute as amended by Article 15 of the Protocol.

14 Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court 2187 UNTS 3 (opened for signature 17 July 1998, entered into force 1 July 2002), art 5.

15 See generally Susana Sacouto and Katherine Cleary, ‘The Gravity Threshold of the International Criminal Court’ (2007) 23 American University Law Review 809; Margaret De GuzmanChoosing to Prosecute: Expressive Selection at the International Criminal Court (2012) 33 Michigan Journal of International Law 265.

16 Situation in the Republic of Kenya ICC Pre Trial Chamber II, ICC-01/09–19, 31 March 2010 at [45].

17 Situation in the Republic of Cote dIvoire ICC Pre Trial Chamber II, ICC-02/11–14, 30 October 2011 at [205].

18 Situation on the Registered vessels of the Union of the Comoros, the Hellenic Republic & the Kingdom of Cambodia ICC Pre Trial Chamber I ICC-01/13–34, 16 July 2015 at [22].

19 Prosecutor v Lubanga ICC Pre Trial Chamber I, ICC-01/04/-01/06, 24 February 2006 at [42]

20 Situation in the Democratic Republic of Congo ICC Appeals Chamber, ICC-01/04–169, 13 July 2006 at [76].

21 Prosecutor v Abu Garda ICC Pre Trial Chamber I, ICC-02/05–02/09–243, 8 February 2010 at [31]

22 Prosecutor v Muthaura, Kenyatta and Ali ICC Pre Trial Chamber II, ICC-01/09–02/11–338, 23 January 2012 at [47].

23 As defined in article 2 of the UN Convention against Transnational Organised Crime, 15 November 2000, 2237 UNTS 319, in force 9 September 2003.

24 Para 36(c)(i).

25 Vienna, 20 December 1988, 1582 UNTS 95; in force 11 November 1990.

26 30 March 1961, 520 UNTS 151, in force 13 December 1964.

27 Preambular para 8 and art 4(c), 1961 Convention; preambular para 5 and art 5(2) 1972 Convention.

28 Preambular paras 5, 10 and 13, and art 2 of the 1988 Convention.

29 Preambular para 1 of the 1961, 1971 and 1988 Conventions. GA Resolution 69/201, 18 December 2014, preambular para 6. See Richard M. Lines, The Fifth Stage of International Drug Control: International Law, Dynamic Interpretation and Human rights (Unpublished PhD Thesis, Middlesex University, 2014), 176–81 [permission].

30 Scheduling is governed by articles 2 and 3 of the Single Convention; Tabling by article 12 of the 1988 Drug Trafficking convention. See Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law, 2nd edition, 93; Bernard Leroy, ‘Drug trafficking’ in Neil Boister and Robert Currie (eds), The Routledge Handbook of Transnational Criminal Law (London, 2014), 229, 235.

31 Protocol Amending the Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, 1961, Geneva, 25 March 1972, 976 UNTS 3; in force 8 August 1975.

32 Vienna, 21 February 1971, 1019 UNTS 175; in force 16 August 1976.

33 It should ideally read ‘tabled’ as the word ‘scheduled’ was deliberately avoided by the authors of the 1988 Convention to distinguish precursors from drugs.

34 Loi no 04–18 du Dhou El Kaada 1425 correspondeant au 25 Decembre 2004 relative à la prévention et à la répression de l’usage et du trafic illicites de stupéfiants et de substances psychotrope.

36 See, for example, the provision in s18 of South Africa’s Drugs and Drug Trafficking Act no 140 of 1992.

37 See, for example, s74 of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act 1994, which provides for authorised weighing and safe-keeping of samples of evidence. Incidents in some AU member states indicate how important it is to keep control of the substance prior to trial. See for example Republic v Nana Amma Martin reported in Daily Graphic, 4 December 2011, in which cocaine became washing powder in police custody – cited in Joseph Appiahene-Gyfani, ‘Drugs and Drug Control in Ghana’ in Anita Kalunta-Crumpton (ed.), Pan African Issues in Drug Control (Farnham: Ashgate, 2015), 37 at 52.

39 See, for example, s19(c) of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994.

40 For example, s7(1) of Mauritius’s Dangerous Drugs Act no 41 of 2000 provides that for ‘the purposes of medical or scientific research or teaching or the use of the forensic science services, the Permanent Secretary may authorize a person to cultivate, produce, manufacture, acquire, import, use or hold plants, substances and preparations’ that have been scheduled.

41 See Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law, 2nd edn, 93.

42 See Boister, An Introduction to Transnational Criminal Law, 2nd edn, 97.

43 Article 1(1)(t).

44 Article 1(1)(n) of the 1961 Convention.

45 Commentary on the United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances, 1988, (New York, 1998, UN Doc. E/CN.7/590; UN Publication Sales No.E.98.XI.5), 54.

46 Article 1(1)(s) of the 1961 Convention.

47 See for example the analogous interpretation of to ‘convey’ in s2 of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act in Mbwana v Republic, Criminal Appeal No. 259 of 2011, [2014] eKLR, where the court held conveying meant transporting or carrying to a place, and that fleeing from pursuing police did not mean an accused was conveying a drug.

48 Article 1(1)(m) of the 1961 Convention.

49 See, Kimani v The Republic, Criminal Appeal No. 65 of 2012, [2014] eKLR, para 13.

50 See, Wanjiku v Republic (2002) KlLR 825; Madline Akoth Barasa & Another v Republic Criminal Appeal No. 193 of 2005, [2007] e KLR where the Court of Appeal held: ‘It is evident from the definition of trafficking that the word is used as a term of art embracing various dealings with narcotic drugs or psychotropic substance. In our view for the charge sheet to disclose the offence of trafficking the particulars of the charge must specify clearly the conduct of an accused person which constitutes trafficking. In addition and more importantly, the prosecution should at the trial prove by evidence the conduct of an accused person which constitutes trafficking.’

51 Article 36(1) and article 3(1) respectively.

52 See Ondaba v Republic, Criminal Appeal 344 of 2010, [2012] eKLR.

53 See for example, the Namibian Supreme Court in S v Paulo and Another (SA/ 85/ 2011) [2012] NASC 26 (30 November 2012) at [28]: mens rea is an essential ingredient of the offence created by s 2(1)(a) of the Act in the sense that an accused person cannot be convicted of dealing in any dependence-producing drug unless he or she knows that the substance in which he or she is dealing is a prohibited drug.

54 S v Bulwhana, S v Gwadiso [1995] ZACC 11; 1996 (1) SA 388 (CC0 at 396G-H.

55 Article 1(1)(i) of the 1961 Convention.

56 S v Guess 1976 (4) SA 716 (A) at 717B-C.

57 Article 1(1)(p) of the 1961 Convention.

58 Article 1(1)(e) of the 1961 Convention.

59 Article 1(1)9c) of the 1961 Convention.

60 See, for example, the identical definitions in s2 of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994 (cap 245).

61 Article 36(1) and article 3(1) respectively.

62 [2012] ZAKZPHC 23, 2012 (2) SACR 551 (KZP), [29].

63 This is a fairly standard approach – see, for example, the Namibian High Court in S v Paulo and Another (CC 10/2009) [2010] NAHC 34 (31 May 2010) at [11]; approved on appeal in S v Paulo and Another (SA/ 85/ 2011) [2012] NASC 26 (30 November 2012) at [28].

64 Livette Assary v Republic SCA Criminal Appeal 18/10.

65 See, for example, s4 of the Kenyan Penal Code.

66 Darrel Choisy v The Republic SCA 11/09 cited with approval in R v Renaud [2015] SCSC 491.

67 Under s52 of Sierra Leone’s National Drugs Control Act 2008.

68 Article 36(1) and article 3(1) respectively.

69 Livette Assary v Republic SCA Criminal Appeal 18/10.

70 See, for example, the Namibian High Court in S v Paulo and Another (CC 10/2009) [2010] NAHC 34 (31 May 2010) at [13].

71 Makoni v the State (Criminal Appeal No 11/94) [1994] BWCA 19 (14 July 1994).

72 Gathara v Republic [2005] 2 KLR 58.

73 See, for example, the Namibian High Court in S v Paulo and Another (CC 10/2009) [2010] NAHC 34 (31 May 2010) at [14] (the case involved cocaine secreted in the spare-wheel).

74 See, for example, s11(2) of Botswana’s Habit Forming Drugs Act which provides: ‘Any person who is upon or in charge of or who accompanies any vehicle, aircraft or animal, in or upon which there is any habit-forming drug or drug mentioned in section 2 or every plant or portion of a plant from which any such drug can be extracted, derived, produced or manufactured shall, until the contrary is proved, be deemed for the purposes of this Act to be the possessor of such drug, plant or portion of a plant.’

75 See, for example, s23(2) of Liberia’s Public Health Law (5 L.C.L. Rev., title 33) which reads: ‘Possession with intent to sell. Any person who possesses or has in his control a narcotic drug with intent to sell such drug, except on written prescription of a physician, dentist, or veterinarian or otherwise in accordance with this chapter, shall be guilty of a felony in the first degree.’

76 Commentary on the Single Convention on Narcotic Drugs, 1961 (New York, 1973) UN Publication Sales No. E.73.XI.1, 113.

77 For example, see S v Bhulwana [1995] ZACC 11 where the South African Constitutional Court held that a reverse onus provision in the Drugs and Drug Trafficking Act 1992 in terms of which any person found in possession of more than 115 gm of dagga (cannabis) would be presumed to be dealing in dagga, was unconstitutional because it violated the presumption of innocence.

78 s3 of the Drugs and Drug Trafficking Act no 140 of 1992.

79 Under s6 of the International Trade Administration Act no 71 of 2002.

80 Article 36(1) and article 3(1) respectively.

81 s3 of South Africa’s Drugs and Drug Trafficking Act no 140 of 1992.

82 Article 36(2)(a)(ii) (inserted by the 1972 Protocol).

83 Article 3(1)(a)(v).

84 1988 Commentary, 74.

85 Article 3(1)(c)(iii) and (iv).

86 Article 3(1)(c)(iv).

87 See for example, section 28(a) read with section 5, section 2 and section 26 (1) (a) of the Seychelles Misuse of Drugs Act. The elements are discussed in Celestine v R [2015] SCCA 33.

88 Article 3(5).

89 For example, import and export is liable in terms of s1(1) of Ghana’s Narcotic Drugs (Control, Enforcement and Sanctions) Law, 1990 ‘to imprisonment for a term not less than ten years’.

90 For example, s9 of Zambia’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act 1993 sets a maximum penalty of ten years imprisonment for cultivation;.

91 Article 17 of Algeria’s 2005 drugs law provides for a range of punishments for supply offences from 10 to 20 years and 5 million to 50 million dinars; s29(1) of the Seychelles Misuse of Drugs Act employs a minimum sentence of 16 years for a first offence and maximum of 50 years and a fine of SR 500,000 if convicted for a Class B drug

92 For example, for Kenya’s cultivation offence in s6 of the Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994 (cap 245) the punishment is stipulated as a quarter of a million shillings or three times the market value of the prohibited planet or a maximum of twenty years or both fine and imprisonment. It has been held in Kenya that the court’s do not enjoy a discretion in imposing the maximum sentence – see, Kimani v Republic, Criminal Appeal No. 65 of 2012, [2014] eKLR, para 8, 22, following Kingsley Chukwu -v Republic, Criminal Appeal No. 259 of 2007.

93 See, for example, s4(a) of Kenya’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (Control) Act, 1994 (cap 245).

94 See, for example, s33 of Mauritius’s Dangerous Drugs Act no 41 of 2000, which provides for a maximum penalty of a fine of 500,000 rupees and imprisonment not exceeding 10 years for the precursor offence.

95 See, for example, the minimum penalty of 25,000 kwacha (just under 5 USD) for the cultivation offence in s9 of Zambia’s Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances Act 1993.

96 Egypt’s Narcotics Law No. 182 of 1960, art 40. See, for example, David Williams and Vanessa Allen, ‘Egypt Sentences UK Pensioner to death for drug smuggling: Oxford graduate, 74, guilty over £3 million cannabis haul’, Mailonline, 3 June 2013, http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-2335211/Egypt-sentences-UK-pensioner-Charles-Raymond-Ferndale-death-drug-smuggling.html. Most death sentences are in practice commuted to life.

97 Concluding Observations of the United Nations Human Rights Committee, UN Doc CCPR/CO/84/THA, 8 July 2005, para 14, and Report of the United Nations Human Rights Committee, UN Doc A/50/40, 3 October 1995, para 449.

98 UNODC, Drug Control, Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice: A Human Rights Perspective, Note by the Executive Director, UN Doc E/CN.7/2010/CRP.6*–E/CN.15/2010/CRP.1, 3 March 2010, paras 25 and 26.

99 Under s 8(2) of Ghana’s Narcotic Drugs (Control, Enforcement and Sanctions) Law, 1990 two previous trafficking convictions mandates life imprisonment.

100 See, for example, s105 of Cameroon’s Law on Narcotics 1997, which provides that penalties are doubled (from a maximum of 20 years for supply in terms of s51).

101 s156(2) of the Criminal Law Codification and Reform Act, Cap 9:23, Zimbabwe.

102 J. Fleetwood, ‘Five Kilos: Penalties and Practise in the International Cocaine Trade51 British Journal of Criminology (2011), 375, 380. See, for example, the statutory maximum of ten years which was applied at trial for the possession and trafficking of drugs in Okrasi et al. v Republic of Liberia [2009] LRSC 34 (23 July 2009) where the accused were arrested in Liberian territorial waters by the French Navy while crewing the MV Blue Atlantic on which 2.4 tons of cocaine was discovered.

103 See, for example, the discussion in the Malawian High Court in S v Patel (Criminal Appeal No. 81 of 2007, [2007] MWHC 40.

104 [2010] SZSC 37 (27 May 2010).

105 See chapter 2 of Algeria’s Drug Law of 2005.

106 1988 Commentary, 88–9.

107 The United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime, 15 November 2000, 2225 UNTS 209, in force 29 September 2003.

108 See Ben Bowling and James Sheptycki, ‘Global Policing and Transnational Rule with Law’ (2015) 6(1) Transnational Legal Theory 141, 152.

109 Thematic Areas 1–3.

110 See for example, Joseph Appiahene-Gyfani, ‘Drugs and Drug Control in Ghana’ in Anita Kalunta-Crumpton (ed.), Pan African Issues in Drug Control (Farnham: Ashgate, 2015), p. 37 at pp. 50–2 who cites various examples implicating officials in major drug trafficking operations in Ghana. See also Peter Gastrow, Termites at Work: Transnational Organized Crime and State Erosion in Kenya (2011), http://www.ipinst.org/images/pdfs/ipi_epub-kenya-toc.pdf, p. 3 who alleges Kenyan police collusion with foreign drug traffickers.

111 See Leroy, ‘Drug Trafficking, 238–9; controlled delivery is provided for specifically in article 4(2)(i) of the SADC Protocol.

112 See, for example, s34 of Sierrra Leone’s National Drugs Control Act 2008.

113 In Okrasi et al v Republic of Liberia [2009] LRSC 34 (23 July 2009) where the accused were arrested in Liberian territorial waters by the French Navy while crewing the MV Blue Atlantic on which 2.4 tons of cocaine was discovered. The conviction was reversed on appeal by the Supreme Court and the case sent for retrial because none of the prosecutions witnesses had been eyewitnesses to the discovery of the cocaine on board the Blue Atlantic but has simply recounted the version of events relayed to them by the French Naval officers, which account was dismissed as hearsay as the French officers were not present to give the evidence in court (pp. 26–30).

114 See for example JN alias GU, UNODC Case No, NGAx003, Nigeria, UNODC case law database http://www.unodc.org/cld/case-law-doc/drugcrimetype/nga/2009/jn_alias_gu.html? and Criminal Case No. 1365 of 2004, UNODC No.Kenx002, Kenya, UNODC case law database http://www.unodc.org/cld/case-law-doc/drugcrimetype/ken/criminal_case_no_1365_of_2004.html?

115 CND, Drug Control, Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice: A Human Rights Perspective, 3 March 2010, UN Doc E/CN.7/2010/CRP.6–E/CN.15/2010/CRP.1, 2010, 8.

116 Prince v President of the Law Society of the Cape of Good Hope [2002] ZACC 1; 2002 (2) SA 794; 2002 (3) BCLR 231 (25 January 2002).

117 See Leroy, ‘Drug Trafficking’, 244–6.

14 The Crime of Piracy

This chapter draws on previously published work, in particular Douglas Guilfoyle, ‘Article 101’ and ‘Article 103’ in Alexander Proelß (ed.), The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea: A Commentary (Beck/Hart, 2017). The chapter also draws on research completed during drafting of the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime’s Maritime Law Enforcement Handbook (2017), including detailed written reviews and comments from, inter alia, Justice Anthony Fernando, Wayne Raabe, Brian Wilson, and Patricia Jimenez Kwast.

1 United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982, 1833 UNTS 3 (UNCLOS).

2 P. de Souza, Piracy in the Graeco-Roman World (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002), 15 (quoting Thucydides 1.4); see further T. Paige, ‘Piracy and Universal Jurisdiction12 Macquarie Law Journal (2013) 131.

3 Harvard Research in International Law, ‘Draft Convention on Piracy’, 26 American Journal of International Law (AJIL) Supplement (1932) 739885, at 796, 806–7 (Harvard Draft Piracy Convention).

4 Harvard Draft Piracy Convention, 764.

5 Convention on the High Seas 1958, 450 UNTS 11.

6 References to piracy in the travaux préparatoires are sparse. See, uniquely, Cambodia’s suggestion that the piracy provisions of the Geneva Convention 1958 were a ‘dead letter’ and did not need inclusion: UNCLOS III, 38th Plenary Meeting, UN Doc. A/CONF.62/SR.38 (1974), at 53. The word is most commonly used to describe illegal or unregulated resource exploitation, see e.g. UNCLOS III, 35th Plenary Meeting, UN Doc. A/CONF.62/SR.35, 1974, at 42; UNCLOS III, 31st Plenary Meeting, UN Doc. A/CONF.62/C.2/SR.31,1974, at 61; UNCLOS III, 45th Plenary Meeting, UN Doc. A/CONF.62/C.2/SR.45 1974, at 11.

7 I. Shearer, ‘Piracy’, Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law, available online at: http://opil.ouplaw.com/home/EPIL, at 12.

8 League of Nations Committee of Experts for the Progressive Codification of International Law, ‘Questionnaire No. 6: Piracy 20 AJIL Special Supplement (1926) 222–9, at 228–9.

9 A. Rubin, The Law of Piracy (2nd ed: Transnational Publishers, 1998), at 331372.

10 Footnote Ibid., at 353.

11 League of Nations Committee of Experts, ‘Piracy’, at 222 et seq.

12 H. Lauterpacht, Oppenheim’s International Law (5th ed, Longmans, 1937), vol. I, 486.

14 D. Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction and the Law of the Sea (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009), at 31–2; Shearer, ‘Piracy’, at 3, 13; contra Rubin, The Law of Piracy, at 331–72. Note also the preamble to the High Seas Convention (stating that the parties drafted the Convention ‘[d]esiring to codify the rules of international law relating to the high seas’).

15 R. Geiß and A. Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea: The Legal Framework for Counter-Piracy Operations in Somalia and the Gulf of Aden (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011), 149–51.

16 SC Res. 1814, 15 May 2008; SC Res. 1816, 2 June 2008; SC Res. 1838, 7 October 2008; SC Res. 1846, 2 December 2008; SC Res. 1851, 16 December 2008; SC Res. 1897, 30 November 2009; SC Res. 1918, 27 April 2010; SC Res. 1950, 23 November 2010; SC Res. 1976, 11 April 2011; SC Res 2020, 22 November 2011; SC Res. 2077, 21 November 2012; SC Res. 2125, 18 November 2013; SC Res. 2184, 12 November 2014; SC Res. 2446, 10 November 2015; SC Res. 2316, 9 November 2016; SC Res. 2383, 7 November 2017; SC Res. 2442, 6 November 2018; and Statement by the President of the Security Council, UN Doc. S/PRST/2010/16, 2010. On the decline of Somali piracy see: Report of the Secretary-General on the Situation with Respect to Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea off the Coast of Somalia, UN Doc. S/2015/776, 2015, at 3.

17 However, the Security Council has noted that acts constituting piracy could also be covered by offences under Art. 3 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation 1988, 1678 UNTS 201. See e.g.: SC Res. 2020, 22 November 2011, § 13 of preamble; Geiß and Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea, supra Footnote note 14, at 153–65. Somali piracy, based on ransoming hostages, may also violate Art. 1 International Convention against the Taking of Hostages 1979, 1316 UNTS 205.

18 SC Res. 2316, 9 November 2016, § 5 of preamble.

19 E.g. s 369(1), Merchant Shipping Act 2009 (Kenya); s 51 Crimes Act 1914 (Australia).

20 E.g. Oxford English Dictionary (2nd ed, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989).

21 Geiß and Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea, supra Footnote note 14, at 60.

22 M. McDougal and W. Burke, The Public Order of the Oceans: A Contemporary International Law of the Sea (Yale University Press, 1962), at 811; Rubin, The Law of Piracy, at 366–7.

23 M. Nordquist, S. Nandan and S. Rosenne (eds.), United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982: A Commentary, vol. III (Martinus Nijhoff, 1995), at 201.

24 Art. 102, UNCLOS. See further D. Guilfoyle, ‘Article 102’ in Proelß (ed), The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, (Oxford: Hart Publishing, 2017) at 744–746.

25 Geiß and Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea, supra Footnote note 14, at 61; see further Y. Tanaka, The International Law of the Sea (2nd ed, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2016), at 380–1.

26 Hof van Cassatie van België/Cour de cassation de Belgique (Court of Cassation of Belgium), Castle John and Nederlandse Stichting Sirius v. NV Mabeco and NV Parfin, 19 December 1986 (1988) 77 ILR 537, 540; and Institute of Cetacean Research v. Sea Shepherd Conservation Society (725 F 3d 940 (9th Cir. 2013)), 944. Civil proceedings in some older insurance law cases have occasionally held that motives are the distinguishing factor in assessing ‘private ends’. See: Republic of Bolivia v. Indemnity Mutual Marine Assurance Co Ltd [1909] 1 KB 785 and Banque Monetaca and Carystuki v. Motor Union Insurance Co Limited (1923) 14 Lloyd’s Law Reports 48 as discussed in Peter MacDonald Eggers, ‘What is a Pirate?: A Common Law Answer to an Age-Old Question’ in Douglas Guilfoyle (ed), Modern Piracy: Legal Challenges and Responses (Cheltenham 2013), at 263–5. These cases did not however involve determining the criminal liability of individuals and should be treated with caution.

27 On the Santa Maria (which was not piracy as it did not meet the two ship rule), see inter alia, the debate in the UK House of Commons in HC Deb 24 January 1961 vol. 633 cc32–5.

28 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation 1988, 1678 UNTS 201 (SUA Convention) as amended by the 2005 Protocol to the 1988 Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation, IMO Doc. LEG/CONF.15/21.

29 Art. 3(1)(a) and (g), SUA Convention.

30 See generally: LA McCullough, ‘International and Domestic Criminal Law Issues in the Achille Lauro Incident: A Functional Analysis36 Naval Law Review (1986), 53108; M. Halberstam, ‘Terrorism on the High Seas: The Achille Lauro, Piracy and the IMO Convention on Maritime Safety82 American Journal of International Law (1988), 269310.

31 See e.g. Arts 6(4), 7 and 10, SUA Convention and further discussion in: Douglas Guilfoyle, ‘Piracy and Terrorism’ in Panos Koutrakos and Achilles Skordas (eds.), The Law and Practice of Piracy at Sea: European and International Perspectives (Oxford, 2013), at 50–1.

32 On the legal status of such waters see further: Arts. 2, 8 and 49, UNCLOS; and Tanaka, The International Law of the Sea, Chapters 2, 3 and 5; D. Rothwell and T. Stephens, The International Law of the Sea (2nd ed, Hart, 2016), Chapters 2, 3 and 8.

33 Art. 58(2), UNCLOS.

34 Tanaka, supra Footnote note 32, Chapter 4; Rothwell and Stephens, supra Footnote note 32, Chapter 4.

35 Guilfoyle, Rubin, supra Footnote note 14.

36 See International Maritime Organization, ‘Piracy and Armed Robbery Against Ships’, available at:www.imo.org/en/OurWork/Security/PiracyArmedRobbery/Pages/Default.aspx; and e.g., preambular SC Res 2316, 22 November 2011, preamble and §§ 1, 4, 6, 7, 12, 13, 14, 18, 27, 28, 30, 33. Compare Art. 1 (2)(a), Regional Cooperation Agreement on Combating Piracy and Armed Robbery Against Ships in Asia (the definition of ‘armed robbery against ships’ includes acts against a single ship, and need not involve robbery).

37 Report of the International Law Commission: Commentaries to the Articles Concerning the Law of the Sea, UN Doc. A/3159 (1956), GAOR 11th Sess. Suppl. 9, 282 (Art. 39).

38 Nordquist, Nandan and Rosenne (eds), United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982, at 183–4. See the documents reproduced in: Renate Platzöder (ed.), Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea: Documents, vol. V (Oceana Publications, 1984), at 66, 69 and 73.

39 R, Churchill, ‘Piracy Provisions of the UN Convention on the Law of the Sea’ in Koutrakos and Skordas (eds.) The Law and Practice of Piracy at Sea, at 20.

40 Nordquist, Nandan and Rosenne (eds), United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea 1982, at 201.

41 Footnote Ibid.; see further: Bernard H. Oxman, ‘The Antarctic Regime: An Introduction33 University of Miami Law Review (1978) 285–97 at 294; Art. 4 Antarctic Treaty 1959, 402 UNTS 71.

42 See generally: G. Fletcher, ‘The Theory of Criminal Liability and International Criminal Law10 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2012), 1029–44; E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012); D. Guilfoyle, International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016), Chapter 12; and A. Fernando, ‘An insight into piracy prosecutions in the Republic of Seychelles41 Commonwealth Law Bulletin (2015), 173.

43 Such acts may serve as evidence in national jurisdictions of participation in a joint enterprise or in a plan with a common criminal intention. See e.g.: R v. Houssein Mohammed Osman & Ten Others (CR 19/2011), Supreme Court of Seychelles, 12 October 2011, § 29, available online at: www.unicri.it/topics/piracy/database/.

44 Art. 103, UNCLOS.

45 See e.g.: SC Res. 2316, 9 November 2016, § 19 and also §§ 4, 5, 11, 18, 21–3 and §§ 6 and 21 of preamble.

46 See: International Maritime Organization, ‘Piracy: Elements of National Legislation Pursuant to the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea, 1982, Submitted by the Division for Ocean Affairs and Law of the Sea (UN-DOALOS)’, IMO Doc. LEG 98/8/3 (2001), noting these provisions ‘do not explicitly set forth any particular geographic scope’.

47 Comments by Governments on the Provisional Articles Concerning the Régime of the High Seas and the Draft Articles on the Régime of the Territorial Sea Adopted by the International Law Commission at Its Seventh Session, UN Doc. A/CN.4/99 and Add. 1–9, 1956, reproduced in: ILC Yearbook (1956), vol. II, at 62, 64. The role of the International Law Commission in drafting the relevant treaty law provisions was discussed above at Footnote notes 7 and Footnote 10.

48 A. Murdoch, ‘Recent Legal Issues and Problems Relating to Acts of Piracy of Somalia’ in Clive R. Symmons (ed.), Selected Contemporary Issues in the Law of the Sea (Leiden 2011), at 157–8; Geiß and Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea, at 64. Arguing the contrary: J. Bellish, ‘A High Seas Requirement for Inciters and Intentional Facilitators of Piracy Jure Gentium and Its (Lack of) Implications for Impunity’, 15 San Diego International Law Journal (2013), 115–62.

49 United States v. Ali, Case No. 12–3056, US Court of Appeals, District of Columbia Circuit, Decided 11 June 2013; overruling United States v. Ali, Criminal Case No. 11–0106, Memorandum Opinion of 13 July 2012, 885 F.Supp. 2d 17 (2012).

50 Guilfoyle, International Criminal Law, at 6–7; see for example, Article 21(1)(c), Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court 1998, 2187 UNTS 3.

51 See discussion at Footnote note 14.

52 See: Report of the Secretary-General on the Situation with respect to Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea off the Coast of Somalia, UN Doc. S/2016/843, 7 October 2016, paras. 38–43; D. Guilfoyle, ‘Prosecuting Somali Pirates: A Critical Evaluation of the Options10 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2012), 767–96 at 791–2; S. de Bont, ‘Murky Waters: Prosecuting Pirates and Upholding Human Rights Law7 Journal of International Law and International Relations (2011) 104–45 at 113 and 133–40; and Eddy Somers, ‘Prosecution of Alleged Pirates in the 1982 Law of the Sea Convention: Is Outsourcing the Solution?47 Revue Belge de Droit International / Belgian Review of International Law (2014), 111–28.

53 Art. 31(3)(b), Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties 1969, 1155 UNTS 331.

54 An argument occasionally made by Somali pirates but not, to our knowledge, in court proceedings. See e.g.: D. Guilfoyle, ‘Somali Pirates as Agents of Change in International Law-making and (2012) 1 Cambridge Journal of International and Comparative Law (2012), 81106 at 82–4.

55 See generally: Guilfoyle, ‘Piracy and Terrorism’.

56 See J. Bishop, New Commentaries on the Criminal Law, vol. I (8th ed, TH Flood and Co, 1892), 339, § 553 and vol. II, 617, § 1058. The phrase does not appear in previous editions (under different titles). The author cites two authorities for his definition: United States v. Palmer, 16 U.S. 610 (1818); and United States v. Terrell, Hemp 411. The former, at least, does not use the phrase ‘for private ends’. We have been unable to locate the latter. On Bishop’s influence as a scholar see CS Bishop, ‘Joel Prentiss Bishop. LL.D’ (1902) 36 American Law Review 18; he was quoted internationally on piracy, e.g. in G. Schlikker, Die Völkerrechtliche Lehre von der Piraterie und den ihr Gleichgestellten Verbrechen (Buchdruckerei R. Noske, 1907), at 43.

57 The copious review of classical authorities in the eighteen-page footnote in United States v. Smith, 18 U.S. 153 (1820), 163–80 does not contain the English phrase or any equivalent in French or Latin. The quotes tend to focus on either the lack of state sanction or intention to plunder (depredendi causa, pour piller, etc.).

58 League of Nations Committee of Experts, ‘Piracy’, at 228–9.

59 ‘Minutes of the League of Nations Committee of Experts for the Progressive Codification of International Law, Second Session, 14th Meeting, 20 January 1926’ in: S. Rosenne, League of Nations Committee of Experts for the Progressive Codification of International Law (1925–8), vol. 1 (Oceana Publications, 1972), at 124. Authors’ translation and emphasis (‘D’une manière générale, c’est d’après le caractère des actes que l’on peut déterminer le crime de piraterie. Si des actes de déprédation ou de violence sont commis, il y a piraterie, quel que soit le motif de ces actes. Toutefois, le rapporteur a admis une exception pour les actes commis dans un dessein politique et uniquement politique’).

60 League of Nations Committee of Experts, ‘Piracy’, at 228 (emphasis added).

61 Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction and the Law of the Sea, 33–7. See for a practical example the acquittal of Mohamed Saad before British Courts in Regina v. Tunkoo Mohamed Saad and ors (1840) 2 Kyshe (Cr.) 18, discussed in Rubin, The Law of Piracy, 226–30.

62 Harvard Draft Piracy Convention, 857, see also 786; see further Guilfoyle, ‘Piracy and Terrorism’, 40–3.

63 International Law Commission, ‘Commentaries to the Articles Concerning the Law of the Sea’, 28 (Art. 39).

64 International Law Commission, ‘Summary Records of the Meetings of the 7th Session’, ILC Yearbook (1955), vol. I, 40–1.

65 Footnote Ibid., 42–3 (comments of Mr. Amado and Mr. Krylov).

66 McDougal and Burke, The Public Order of the Oceans, 822. See further B. Dubner and C. Pastorius, ‘On the Ninth Circuit’s New Definition of Piracy: Japanese Whalers v. the Sea Shepherd: Who are the Real Pirates (i.e. Plunderers)?45 Journal of Maritime Law and Commerce (2015), 415–43, arguing against the conclusion that violent environmental protest can be piracy in Institute of Cetacean Research v. Sea Shepherd Conservation Society, US Court of Appeals (9th Circuit), 725 F 3 d 940 (2013), 944.

67 D. Guilfoyle, ‘Counter-Piracy Law Enforcement and Human Rights59 International and Comparative Law Quarterly (2010), at 141–69, 143. See further M. Bahar, ‘Attaining Optimal Deterrence at Sea: A Legal and Strategic Theory for Naval Anti-Piracy Operations40 Vanderbilt Journal of Transnational Law (2007), at 186, 30; Geiß and Petrig, Piracy and Armed Robbery at Sea, at 61. Note in particular the change in the French text from ‘buts personnels’ in Art. 15 High Seas Convention to ‘fins privées’ in Art. 101 UNCLOS.

68 League of Nations Committee of Experts, ‘Piracy’, at 223; quoted in Harvard Draft Piracy Convention, at 775.

69 Hof van Cassatie van België/Cour de cassation de Belgique (Court of Cassation of Belgium), Castle John and Nederlandse Stichting Sirius v. NV Mabeco and NV Parfin, 19 December 1986 77 ILR 537, (1988), 540; and Institute of Cetacean Research v. Sea Shepherd Conservation Society (725 F 3d 940, 944 (9th. Cir. 2013)). See further Tanaka, The International Law of the Sea, at 380–1.

70 Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction, at 38–40; compare G. Gidel, Le Droit International Public de la Mer: Le Temps de Paix, vol. I (1932), at 326.

71 Guilfoyle, Shipping Interdiction, at 33 and 36–8; D. O’Connell, The International Law of the Sea, vol. II (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1984), at 975–6; Gidel, Le Droit International Public de la Mer, at 320 and 324.

15 The Crime of Terrorism within the Jurisdiction of the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights Article 28G of the AU’s Malabo Protocol 2014

1 Art. 2 Statute of the Special Tribunal for Lebanon, SC Res. 1757 (2007). The STL has, however, interpreted Lebanese domestic terrorism offences in the light of a purported customary international crime of transnational peacetime terrorism: Interlocutory Decision on the Applicable Law: Terrorism, Conspiracy, Homicide, Perpetration, Cumulative Charging, Prosecutor v Ayyash et al. (STL-11–01) Appeals Chamber, 16 February 2011, § 85. For a critique see B. Saul, ‘Legislating from a Radical Hague: The UN Special Tribunal for Lebanon Invents an International Crime of Transnational Terrorism24 Leiden Journal of International Law (2011) 677700, at 677.

2 Judgment, Prosecutor v Galić (ICTY-98–29-T), Trial Chamber, 5 December 2003; Judgment, Prosecutor v Galić (IT-98–29-A), Appeals Chamber, 30 November 2006; Judgment, Prosecutor v Milošević (IT-98–29/1-T), Trial Chamber, 12 December 2007; Judgment, Prosecutor v Brima et al. (SCSL-04–16-T), SCSL Trial Chamber, 20 June 2007; Judgment, Prosecutor v Fofana et al. (SCSL-04–14-T), Trial Chamber, 2 August 2007; Judgment, Prosecutor v Fofana et al. (SCSL-04–14-T), Appeals Chamber, 28 May 2008; Judgment, Prosecutor v Sesay et al. (SCSL-04–15-T), Trial Chamber, 2 March 2009; Judgment, Prosecutor v Taylor (SCSL-03–1-T) Trial Chamber, 26 April 2012. See B. Saul, ‘Terrorism’ in M. Zgonec-Rožej and J.R.W.D. Jones (eds), Blackstone’s International Criminal Practice (Oxford: Oxford University Press, forthcoming).

3 See B. Saul, Defining Terrorism in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006).

4 Official Records of the UN Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on an ICC, Rome, UN Doc. A/CONF.183/13, vol. III, 15 June–17 July 1998, (Algeria, Benin, Burundi, Cameroon, Comoros, Congo, Egypt, Ethiopia, Libya, Nigeria, Tunisia).

5 Footnote Ibid. Ghana, Morocco and Senegal.

6 Arab Convention on the Suppression of Terrorism (adopted 22 April 1998, entered into force 7 May 1999); Convention of the Organization of the Islamic Conference (OIC) on Combating International Terrorism (adopted 1 July 1999, entered into force 7 November 2002); Organisation of African Unity (OAU) Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism 1999 (adopted 14 July 1999, entered into force 6 December 2002) 2219 UNTS 179 (hereafter ‘OAU Convention’); Shanghai Cooperation Organisation (SCO) Convention on Combating Terrorism, Separatism and Extremism of 2001 (adopted 15 June 2001, entered into force 29 March 2003); European Union (EU) Framework Decision on Combating Terrorism 2002/475/JHA (13 June 2002), Official Journal L 164 (22 June 2002), 3–7.

7 M. Ewi and A. du Plessis, ‘Criminal Justice Responses to Terrorism in Africa: The Role of the African Union and Sub-Regional Organizations’ in A.M. Salinas, K. Samuel, and N. White (eds) Counter-Terrorism: International Law and Practice, 993, at 996.

8 M. Ewi and A. du Plessis, ‘Counter-terrorism and Pan-Africanism: From Non-Action to Non-Indifference’ in B. Saul (ed), Research Handbook on International Law and Terrorism (Cheltenham: Edward Elgar, 2014) 734, at 735, 737–8. See Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the OAU Res 70 (X), 27–28 May 1973.

9 Ewi and du Plessis, Counter-Terrorism and Pan-Africanism, supra Footnote note 8, at 735.

10 Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the OAU Res 83 (XIII), 2–6 July 1976, § 1.

11 Ewi and du Plessis, Counter-Terrorism and Pan-Africanism, supra Footnote note 8, at 739–41. See Council of Ministers of the OAU Res 1525 (LX), 6–11 June 1994, § 2.

12 Ewi and du Plessis, Criminal Justice, supra Footnote note 7, at 993.

13 Ewi and du Plessis, Counter-Terrorism and Pan-Africanism, supra Footnote note 8, at 741.

14 See OAU Assembly of Heads of State and Government, Resolution 213 (XXVIII), 29 June–1 July 1992, §10.

15 OAU Assembly of Heads of State and Government, Declaration on a Code of Conduct for Inter-African Relations, 13–15 June 1994, AHG/Decl.2 (XXX), §.10.

16 Footnote Ibid. §.15.

17 Ewi and du Plessis, Criminal Justice, supra Footnote note 7, at 999.

18 Art. 2(a) OAU Convention. See generally H. Boukrif, ‘Quelques commentaires et observations sur la Convention de l’Organisation de l’Unite africaine sur la Prevention et la Lutte Contre le Terrorism’ African Journal of International and Comparative Law (1999) 753; R.G. David, ‘Le terrorisme: cadre juridique au plan de l’Union Africaine’ in SOS Attentats (ed), Terrorisme, victimes et responsabilité pénale internationale (Paris: Calmann-Lévy, 2003), at 102; I. Kane, ‘Reconciling the Protection of Human Rights and the Fight against Terrorism in Africa’ in A.M. Salinas, K. Samuel, and N. White (eds), Counter-Terrorism: International Law and Practice (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012) 838, at 841–8; Ewi and du Plessis, Criminal Justice, supra Footnote note 7, at 1000–4; Ewi and du Plessis, Counter-Terrorism and Pan-Africanism, supra Footnote note 8, at 734; Jolyon Ford, African Counter-Terrorism Legal Frameworks a Decade After 2001 (Institute for Security Studies, Pretoria, 2011); M. Ewi and K. Aning, ‘Assessing the Role of the African Union in Preventing and Combating Terrorism in Africa15 African Security Review (2006) 32.

19 Boukrif, supra Footnote note 18, at 753.

20 Art. 1 Legislative Decree No. 92–03 of 30 September 1992 on Combating Subversion and Terrorism (Algeria), amended and supplemented by Legislative Decree No. 93–05 of 9 April 1993; reproduced in Art. 87 bis of Ordinance No. 95.11 of 25 February 1995, amending and supplementing Ordinance No. 66.156 of 8 June 1966 and enacting the Penal Code: ‘any offence targeting state security, territorial integrity or the stability or normal functioning of institutions through any action seeking to:

  • Spread panic among the public and create a climate of insecurity by causing emotional or physical harm to people, jeopardizing their lives or freedom, or attacking their property;

  • Disrupt traffic or freedom of movement on roads and obstruct public areas with gatherings (this has reference to roadblocks as a modus operandi used by the GIA);

  • Damage national or republican symbols and profane graves;

  • Harm the environment, means of communication or means of transport;

  • Impede the activities of public authorities and bodies serving the public, or the free exercise of religious and public freedoms; and

  • Impede the functioning of public institutions, endanger the lives or damage the property of their staff, or obstruct the implementation of laws and regulations.’

21 Art. 86, Law No. 97 of 18 July 1992 on Terrorism (Egypt): ‘any use of force or violence or any threat or intimidation to which the perpetrator resorts in order to disturb the peace or jeopardize the safety and security of society and of such nature as to harm or create fear in persons or imperil the lives, freedoms or security; harm the environment; damage or take possession of communications; prevent or impede the public authorities in the performance of their work; or thwart the application of the Constitution or of laws or regulations.’

22 M. Ewi, ‘The Role of Regional Organizations in Promoting Cooperation on Counter-Terrorism Matters: The European and the African Institutions in a Comparative Perspective’ in L. van den Herik and N. Schrijver (eds), Counter-Terrorism Strategies in a Fragmented International Legal Order (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013) 128, at 148.

23 Footnote Ibid. at 149.

24 Boukrif, supra Footnote note 18, at 756.

25 Arts. 2(a) and 2(a) respectively.

26 GA Res. 49/60, 9 December 1994, Annex, § 3: ‘Criminal acts intended or calculated to provoke a state of terror in the general public, a group of persons or particular persons for political purposes are in any circumstance unjustifiable, whatever the considerations of a political, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or any other nature that may be invoked to justify them’.

27 Ewi and du Plessis, Criminal Justice, supra Footnote note 7, at 1001.

28 Algeria’s 1992 domestic law definition, supra Footnote note 20, more narrowly mentions damage to ‘national or republican symbols and… graves’.

29 See also Kane, supra Footnote note 18, at 842, 849–51.

31 Art. 2(1)(b) International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism (adopted 9 December 1999, entered into force 10 April 2002) 2178 UNTS 197 (hereafter ‘Terrorist Financing Convention 1999’).

32 See Saul, Defining Terrorism, supra Footnote note 3, at 266–8.

33 Kane, supra Footnote note 18, at 842.

34 See, e.g., Kokkinakis v Greece (1993) 17 EHRR 397, § 52; Castillo Petruzzi et al. v Peru [1999] IACHR 6 (30 May 1999), § 121.

35 Sub-Commission on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights, Terrorism and Human Rights: Additional progress report prepared by Kalliopi K. Koufa, UN Doc. E/CN.4/Sub.2/2003/WP.1, 8 August 2003, § 78.

36 Protocol to the OAU Convention on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism (adopted 8 July 2004) (hereafter ‘2004 Protocol’).

37 Art. 2(2) 2004 Protocol, and pursuant to Art. 3(g) Protocol Relating to the Establishment of the Peace and Security Council of the African Union (adopted 9 July 2002).

38 Art. 3(1) 2004 Protocol. The Convention also supplies a basis for extradition (art. 8) and contains a dispute settlement provision: art. 7.

39 Art. 3(1)(k) and (a) 2004 Protocol, respectively.

40 Arts 4–5 and 3(1)(h)–(i) 2004 Protocol, respectively. Regional mechanisms play a complementary role: Art. 6 2004 Protocol.

41 African Model Anti-Terrorism Law, (endorsed 30 June–1 July 2011) (hereafter ‘Model Law’).

42 Model Law, supra Footnote note 41, § xxxix.

43 Footnote Ibid. § xl(a).

44 Footnote Ibid. § xl(c).

45 Footnote Ibid. § xl(b).

46 Plan of Action of the African Union High-Level Inter-Governmental Meeting on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism in Africa, High-Level Inter-Governmental Meeting on the Prevention and Combating of Terrorism in Africa, Algiers, Mtg/HLIG/Conv.Terror/Plan.(I), 11–14 September 2002, §§ 12–13.

47 Report of the Committee of Eminent African Jurists on the Case of Hissene Habre, available online at www.hrw.org/legacy/justice/habre/CEJA_Repor0506.pdf (visited 31 March 2016), § 39.

48 AU Assembly, Decision on the Implementation of the Assembly Decision on the abuse of the principle of universal jurisdiction, Decision Assembly/AU/Dec.366 (XVII), § 8.

49 Draft Supplementary Protocol on the Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, April 2010, Legal/ACJHR-PAP/4(II) Rev.2.

50 Fifth Meeting of Government Experts on Legal Instruments on the Transformation of the AU Commission in AU Authority and on the Review of the Protocols relating to the Pan African Parliament and the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights, ACJHR-PAP/4(II) Rev.2., 8–12 November 2010, Annex: Draft Protocol on the Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, draft Art. 28A(9)-(11).

51 Footnote Ibid., draft Art. 28A(9)(a).

52 The Report, The Legal Instruments and Recommendations of the Ministers of Justice/Attorneys General, EX.CL/731(XXI), 9–13 July 2012, Annex: Draft Protocol on the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights (revisions up to 15 May 2012).

53 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, Institute for Security Studies Paper (No. 235)(June 2012), at 11.

54 The treaties typically do not apply where an offence is committed in a single state, the offender and victims are nationals of that state, the offender is found in the state’s territory and no other state has jurisdiction under those treaties: Art. 5(1) Convention on Offences and Certain Other Acts Committed on Board Aircraft (adopted 14 September 1963, entered into force 4 December 1969) 704 UNTS 219 (hereafter ‘Tokyo Convention 1963’); Art. 3(3)-(4) Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Seizure of Aircraft (adopted 16 December 1970, entered into force 14 October 1971), 860 UNTS 105 (hereafter ‘Hague Convention 1970’); Art. 3(5) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Convention on the Suppression of Unlawful Acts relating to International Civil Aviation 2010 (adopted 10 September 2010, not yet in force) (hereafter ‘Beijing Convention 2010’); Arts 4(2)-(5) Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Civil Aviation 1971 (adopted 23 September 1971, entered into force 26 January 1973), 974 UNTS 178 (hereafter ‘Montreal Convention 1971’); Art. 4(1)-(2) Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation (adopted 10 March 1988, entered into force 1 March 1992), 1678 UNTS 221 (hereafter ‘Rome Convention 1988’); Art. 1(2 Protocol for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Fixed Platforms Located on the Continental Shelf (adopted 10 March 1988, entered into force 1 March 1992), 1678 UNTS 304 (hereafter ‘Rome Protocol 1988’); Art. 13 International Convention against the Taking of Hostages (adopted 17 December 1979, entered into force 3 June 1983), 1316 UNTS 205 (hereafter ‘Hostages Convention 1979’); Art. 14 Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material (adopted 3 March 1980, entered into force 8 February 1987) (hereafter ‘Vienna Convention 1980’); Art. International Convention for the Suppression of Acts of Nuclear Terrorism (adopted 13 April 2005, entered into force 7 July 2007) (hereafter ‘Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005’); Art. 3 International Convention for the Suppression of Terrorist Bombings (adopted 15 December 1997, entered into force 23 May 2001), 2149 UNTS 256 (hereafter ‘Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997’); Art. 3 Terrorist Financing Convention.

55 Interlocutory Decision on the Applicable Law, Prosecutor v Ayyash et al. (STL-11–01), Appeals Chamber, 16 February 2011, § 90.

56 Adopted 27 June 1981, entered into force 21 October 1986, 21 ILM 58, ‘No one may be condemned for an act or omission which did not constitute a legally punishable offence at the time it was committed. No penalty may be inflicted for an offence for which no provision was made at the time it was committed. Punishment is personal and can be imposed only on the offender.’

57 The prohibition on retrospective criminal punishment in Art. 15 encompasses the principle of legality.

58 Kokkinakis v Greece (1993) 17 EHRR 397, § 52; Castillo Petruzzi et al. v Peru [1999] IACHR 6 (30 May 1999), § 121.

59 See list of AU treaties available online at www.au.int/en/treaties (visited 31 March 2016).

60 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

61 Lord Carlile of Berriew QC, The Definition of Terrorism, UK Independent Reviewer of Terrorism Legislation (CM 7052), March 2007, at 40 (referring to comparable elements in the UK definition).

62 SC Res. 1566 (2004), § 3: ‘criminal acts, including against civilians, committed with the intent to cause death or serious bodily injury, or taking of hostages, with the purpose to provoke a state of terror in the general public or in a group of persons or particular persons, intimidate a population or compel a government or an international organization to do or to abstain from doing any act, which constitute offences within the scope of and as defined in the international conventions and protocols relating to terrorism’.

63 Its definition of terrorism is settled; disagreement persists on the exceptions: see Saul, Defining Terrorism, supra Footnote note 3, at 184–90.

64 Art. 3 African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (adopted 27 June 1981, entered into force 21 October 1986) 1520 UNTS 217: ‘Human beings are inviolable. Every human being shall be entitled to respect for his life and the integrity of his person. No one may be arbitrarily deprived of this right.’ The 2002 definition of terrorism in the EU Framework Decision on Combating Terrorism likewise refers to ‘physical integrity’, which is drawn from the right to physical and mental integrity of the person in Article 3 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (adopted 7 December 2000, entered into force 1 December 2009) (which primarily concerns medical and biological issues).

65 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

66 See also the examples given by Carlile, supra Footnote note 61.

67 Art. 5(1) African Convention on the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources (Revised Version) (adopted 1 July 2003) 1001 UNTS 3.

68 Art. 21 African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights.

69 GA Res. 1803 (XVII), 14 December 1962.

70 African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights (ACHPR), Social and Economic Rights Action Center and the Center for Economic and Social Rights v Nigeria, ACHPR Communication No. 155/1996, 2001 AHRLR 60 (27 October 2001), § 58.

71 ACHPR, Centre for Minority Rights Development (Kenya) and Minority Rights Group International on Behalf of Endorois Welfare Council v Kenya, ACHPR Communication No. 276/2003, 2009 AHRLR 75 (4 February 2010), §§ 263–8.

72 SC Res. 2199 (2015) condemned, in the context of the conflict in Syria and Iraq, ‘any engagement in direct or indirect trade, in particular of oil and oil products, and modular refineries and related material, with ISIL, ANF and any other individuals, groups, undertakings and entities designated as associated with Al-Qaida’.

73 SC Res. 1521 (2003) banned log exports from Liberia; SC Res. 2036 (2012) banned the export of charcoal from Somalia.

74 P. Birnie and A. Boyle, International Law and the Environment (2nd edn., Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 3.

75 Bamako Convention on the Ban of the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement and Management of Hazardous Wastes within Africa (adopted 30 January 1991, entered into force 22 April 1998) 2101 UNTS 177 (hereafter ‘Bamako Convention’).

76 Birnie and Boyle, supra Footnote note 74, at 4.

78 Respectively, the Convention on International Trade in Endangered Species of Wild Fauna and Flora (adopted 1 March 1973, entered into force 1 July 1975) 993 UNTS 243 (hereafter ‘CITES’) and the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships (adopted 2 November 1973, entered into force 2 October 1983) 1340 UNTS 184 (hereafter ‘MARPOL’).

79 Convention Concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage (adopted 16 November 1972, entered into force 17 December 1975) 1037 UNTS 151; Convention on the Protection of the Underwater Cultural Heritage (adopted 2 November 2001, entered into force 2 January 2009) 2562 UNTS 3; Convention on the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage (adopted 17 October 2003, entered into force 20 April 2006) 2368 UNTS 1; UNESCO, Declaration on the Intentional Destruction of Cultural Heritage (17 October 2003); see also Art. 15(1)(a) International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (adopted 16 December 1966 entered into force 3 January 1976) 993 UNTS 3 (hereafter ‘ICESCR’) (cultural rights are interpreted to include cultural heritage).

80 UNESCO Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illicit Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property (adopted 14 November 1970, entered into force 24 April 1972) 823 UNTS 231 (covering inventoried and declared property).

81 UNIDROIT Convention on the International Return of Stolen or Illegally Exported Cultural Objects (adopted 24 June 1995, entered into force 1 July 1998) 34 ILM 1322 (covering all objects).

82 M. Lostal, ‘ICC opens a case for the destruction of cultural heritage in Mali’ (2 October 2015) available online at www.globalpolicy.org/home/163-general/52814-icc-opens-a-case-for-the-destruction-of-cultural-heritage-in-mali.html (visited 1 April 2016). The suspect is Ahmad Al Mahdi Al Faqi. The Islamist groups involved were Ansar Dine, Al-Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb (AQIM) and the Movement for Unity and Jihad in West Africa (MUJAO).

83 Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (CESCR), Concluding Observations: Afghanistan, E/C.12/AFG/CO/2–4 (7 June 2010), § 44.

84 CESCR, Concluding Observations: Iraq, E/C.12/1994/6 (30 May 1994), § 12. See also Angola, E/C.12/AGO/CO/3 (1 December 2008), § 40.

85 See generally B. Saul, ‘The Curious Element of Motive in Definitions of Terrorism: Essential Ingredient – Or Criminalizing Thought?’ in A. Lynch, E. MacDonald and G. Williams (eds), Law and Liberty in the War on Terror (Sydney: Federation Press, 2007), at 28.

86 D. Anderson QC, The Terrorism Acts in 2012, UK Independent Reviewer of Terrorism Legislation (July 2003), at 58.

87 See also Prosecutor v Ayyash, supra Footnote note 1.

88 The Security Council resolution additionally requires that the act is committed ‘with the purpose to provoke a state of terror in the general public or in a group of persons or particular persons’, but this largely repeats the alternative notion of intimidating a population.

89 EU Framework Decision on Combating Terrorism (adopted and entered into force 13 June 2002) 2002/475/JHA.

90 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

91 See generally Saul, Defining Terrorism, supra Footnote note 3, at chapter 2; Carlile, supra Footnote note 61, at 43–5.

92 Court of Appeal of England and Wales, R v F [2007] EWCA Crim 243, §§ 19–40.

93 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

94 Some examples of essential services in the different context of international labour law are given by the International Labour Organization (ILO), Freedom of Association: Digest of Decisions and Principles (5th ed, Geneva, 2006), § 585.

95 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

96 Art. 4 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (adopted 16 December 1966 entered into force 23 March 1976) 999 UNTS 171 (hereafter ‘ICCPR’); Art. 15 European Convention on Human Rights (adopted 4 November 1950, entered into force 3 September 1953) 213 UNTS 221. There is, however, no derogation clause in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights: see African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights, Media Rights Agenda and Others v Nigeria, Communication Nos. 105/93, 128/94, 130/94 and 152/96 (1998), §§ 67–8.

97 Lawless v Ireland (No. 3) (1961) 1 EHRR 15, at 31.

98 The Greek Case, European Commission on Human Rights, Application Nos. 3321/67, 3322/67, 3323/67 and 3344/67 (1969).

99 A and Others v United Kingdom, Application No. 3455/05, ECtHR (19 February 2009), § 179.

100 S. 1(1) Protection of Constitutional Democracy against Terrorist and Related Activities Act 2004 (South Africa).

101 Art. 25, ICCSt.

102 Art. 1(a) Hague Convention 1970; Art. 1(2) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 2(1)(c) Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of Crimes against Internationally Protected Persons, including Diplomatic Agents (adopted 14 December 1973, entered into force 20 February 1977), 1035 UNTS 167 (hereafter ‘Protected Persons Convention 1973’); Art. 3(2)(c) Rome Convention 1988; Art. 2(c) Rome Protocol 1988; Art. 7(e) Vienna Convention 1980; Arts. 2(2)(a)-(b) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005.

103 Art. 1(a) Hague Convention 1970; Art. 1(3)(a) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 1(2)(a) Montreal Convention 1971; Art. 2(1)(d) Protected Persons Convention 1973; Art. 3(2)(a) Rome Convention 1988; Art. 2(a) Rome Protocol 1988; Art. 1(2)(a) Hostages Convention 1979; Art. 7(f) Vienna Convention 1980; Art. 2(3) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 2(2) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 2(4) Terrorist Financing Convention 1999.

104 Art. 1(3)(b) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 2(4)(b) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 2(3)(b) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 2(5)(b) Terrorist Financing Convention 1999.

105 Art. 1(b) Hague Convention 1970; Art. 1(3)(c) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 1(2)(b) Montreal Convention 1971; Art. 2(1)(e) Protected Persons Convention 1973; Art. 3(2)(b) Rome Convention 1988; Art. 2(b) Rome Protocol 1988; Art. 1(2)(b) Hostages Convention 1979; Art. 2(4)(a) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 2(3)(a) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 2(5)(a) Terrorist Financing Convention 1999.

106 Art. 1(3)(d) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010.

107 Art. 1(4)(a) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010.

108 Art. 1(4)(b) Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 7(g) Vienna Convention 1980; Art. 2(4)(c) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 2(3)(c) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 2(5)(c) Terrorist Financing Convention 1999.

109 Art. 2(3)(c) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997.

110 A. Sambei, A. du Plessis and M. Polaine, Counter-Terrorism Law and Practice: An International Handbook (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), at 34.

111 See, e.g. Art. 2 Terrorist Financing Convention 1999; Protocol to the Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation 1988 (adopted 14 October 2005; entered into force 28 July 2010) (hereafter ‘Protocol 2005 to the Rome Convention 1988’), inserting Art. 3 quater; Protocol 2005 to the Rome Protocol 1988, inserting Art. 2 ter; Art. 1(4)-(5) Beijing Convention 2010.

112 SC Res. 1373 (2001), § 2(e).

113 SC Res. 2178 (2014), § 6.

114 SC Res. 1624, 14 September 2005, § 1.

115 Art. 1(1) ICCP and ICESCR.

116 Art. 20, African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights: ‘1. All peoples shall have the right to existence. They shall have the unquestionable and inalienable right to self-determination. They shall freely determine their political status and shall pursue their economic and social development according to the policy they have freely chosen. 2. Colonized or oppressed peoples shall have the right to free themselves from the bonds of domination by resorting to any means recognized by the international community. 3. All peoples shall have the right to the assistance of the State Parties to the present Charter in their liberation struggle against foreign domination, be it political, economic or cultural.’

117 Art. 3 bis Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 4(2) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 19(2) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 2(1)(b) Terrorist Financing Convention 1999; Art. 3 Protocol 2005 to the Rome Convention 1988 (adding Art. 2 bis (2)); Amendment 2005 to the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material 1980 (adopted 8 July 2005, not yet in force) (hereafter ‘Amendment 2005 to the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material 1980’), inserting Art. 2(4)(b). Many of the earlier treaties do not explicitly address the issue: see R v Gul (Appellant) [2013] UKSC 64, §§ 47–8.

118 International Committee of the Red Cross, Terrorism and International Law: Challenges and Responses: The Complementary Nature of Human Rights Law, International Humanitarian Law and Refugee Law (Geneva: International Institute of Humanitarian Law, 2002).

119 Common Art. 2, Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (adopted 12 August 1949; entered into force 21 October 1950) 75 UNTS 31; Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked Members of Armed Forces at Sea (adopted 12 August 1949; entered into force 21 October 1950) 75 UNTS 85; Geneva Convention Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War (adopted 12 August 1949; entered into force 21 October 1950) 75 UNTS 135 (hereafter ‘Third Geneva Convention’); and Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War (adopted 12 August 1949; entered into force 21 October 1950) 75 UNTS 287 (hereafter ‘Geneva Conventions’).

120 Art. 1(4) Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (adopted 8 June 1977; entered into force 7 December 1978) 1125 UNTS 3 (hereafter ‘Protocol I’).

121 In June 2015 Polisario deposited a unilateral declaration of adherence to the Geneva Conventions and Protocol I under the procedure provided for in article 96(3) of Protocol I. The depository state, Switzerland, duly notified the declaration to states parties, formally accepting the first ever article 96(3) declaration. See B. Saul, ‘The Status of Western Sahara as Occupied Territory under International Humanitarian Law and the Exploitation of Natural Resources’ (2015) 27 Global Change, Peace and Security, available online at www.tandfonline.com/doi/pdf/10.1080/14781158.2015.1075969 (last visited 31 March 2016); B. Saul, ‘Many Small Wars: The Classification of Armed Conflicts in Spanish Sahara (Western Sahara) in 1975–76’ (2016) African Yearbook on International Humanitarian Law 85.

122 Art. 3 Geneva Conventions; Interlocutory Appeal on Jurisdiction, Prosecutor v Tadic (IT-94–1), 2 October 1995, § 70. Additional Protocol II may also apply where the armed group controls territory. Factors relevant to the intensity of a conflict include ‘the seriousness of attacks and whether there has been an increase in armed clashes, the spread of clashes over territory and over a period of time, any increase in the number of government forces and mobilisation and the distribution of weapons among both parties to the conflict, as well as whether the conflict has attracted the attention of the United Nations Security Council, and, whether any resolutions on the matter have been passed’: Judgment, Prosecutor v Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), 30 November 2005, § 90. Also relevant are the type of weapons and military equipment used, the calibre of munitions, the number of fighters and type of forces, the number of casualties and extent of destruction, and the scale of civilian displacement: Interlocutory Appeal on Jurisdiction, Prosecutor v Tadic (IT-94–1), 2 October 1995, § 60.

123 Art. 4(2) Third Geneva Convention.

124 Interlocutory Appeal on Jurisdiction, Prosecutor v Tadic (IT-94–1), 2 October 1995, § 60.

125 Judgment, Prosecutor v Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), 30 November 2005, § 90.

126 See H. Gasser, ‘Acts of Terror, “Terrorism” and International Humanitarian Law84 International Review of the Red Cross (IRRC) (2002) 547.

127 Art. 3 bis Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Arts. 3–4 Plastic Explosives Convention 1991; Art. 4(2) Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 19(2) Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 3 Protocol 2005 to the Rome Convention 1988 (adding Art. 2 bis (2)); Amendment 2005 to the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material 1980, inserting Art. 2(4)(b).

128 Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997, article 5; Terrorist Financing Convention 1999, article 6; International Convention for the Suppression of Acts of Nuclear Terrorism 2005, article 6.

129 See, e.g., GA Res. 49/60, 9 December 1994.

130 Court of Appeal of England and Wales (Criminal Division), R v Abdul-Hussein [1998] Criminal Law Reports 570; Court of Appeal of England and Wales, R v Safi [2003] EWCA Crim 1809; US Court for Berlin, US v Tiede, Criminal Case 78–001 (1980) 19 International Legal Materials 179; see also Court of Appeal of England and Wales (Criminal Division), R v Moussa Membar [1983] Criminal Law Reports 618; UNHCR, Guidelines on International Protection: Application of the Exclusion Clauses, HCR/GIP/03/05, 4 September 2003, § 22; UNHCR, Handbook on Procedures and Criteria for Determining Refugee Status under the 1951 Convention and the 1967 Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees, HCR/1P/4/ENG/REV.3, January 1992, §§ 159–61.

131 Art. 8 bis Hague Convention 1970 as amended by the Beijing Protocol 2010; Art. 15 Nuclear Terrorism Convention 2005; Art. 11 Terrorist Bombings Convention 1997; Art. 14 Terrorist Financing Convention 1999; Protocol 2005 to the Rome Convention 1988, inserting Art. 11 bis; Amendment 2005 to the Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material 1980, inserting Art. 11A.

132 UNHCR, Guidelines on International Protection No. 5, HCR/GIP/03/05, 4 September 2003, § 26; UNHCR, Background Note on the Application of the Exclusion Clauses, HCR/GIP/03/05, 4 September 2003, § 81.

133 African Model Anti-Terrorism Law 2011, § xl(a).

16 The Crime of Mercenarism A Challenge for the Judges of the New African Court

1 The beneficiaries of the right to self-determination are peoples not States. See UN Doc. A/70/330, 19 August 2015, para. 39.

2 K. Suter, ‘Mercenaries in Warfare’, Global Directions, www.Global‐Directions.com.

3 A. Musah, J. Fayemi, Mercenaries: An African Security Dilemma [London: Pluto Press, 2000] at 17.

4 The 1907 Hague Convention Respecting War on Land already contained prohibitions prohibiting mercenary recruitment on national territory, J.L. Taulbee, ‘Myths, Mercenaries and Contemporary International Law’, Vol. 15, No. 2 California Western International Law Journal 1985.

5 In the 1990s the post-apartheid period saw the establishment of private military and security companies by former military officers and soldiers. See UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32, Para. 10.

6 PMSCs are nothing new in history. They are the reincarnation of the ‘condotierri’ (land mercenarism) and ‘corsairs’ (Private Men O-War, sea mercenarism) of the Renaissance who had combined the two skills of mercenaries: military and commercial know how. At the Renaissance, the State employed the condotierri by signing a contract (condotta) in the presence of a notary to form a corporation. The contract stipulated the amount (prestanza) that allowed the condottiere to buy the weapons and equipment and to hire the men (freelance). The contract (condotta) fixed also the nature of the activity and the number of soldiers (freelances) as well as the duration. See, P. Clapeau, ‘Les Mercenaires’, Collection Histoire, Ed. Ouest France, 2006. For the similarities between corsairs and to-day’s contractors of PMSCs see, J. Gómez del Prado, ‘Private Security Companies: The mercenaries or corsairs of the XXIst century?’ Alai-amlatina, International website, 2006.

7 United Nations, General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV), of 14 December 1960.

8 Such as: Angola, Benin, The Comoros, Congo-Brazzaville, Côte d´Ivoire, Equatorial Guinea, Former Congo Belgian, Guinea, Kenya, Liberia, Mozambique, Nigeria, Rwanda and the Region of the Great Lakes, Senegal, Sierra Leone, Somalia and Zaire.

9 United Nations, General Assembly resolution 2625 (XXV) of 12 November 1970.

10 United Nations, General Assembly resolution 3314 (XXIX) of 14 December 1974. Also, International Court of Justice, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment.C.J. Reports 2005, p. 168. The right of peoples to self-determination is contained as Article 1, in the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and in the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights.

11 Article 8 bis, Crime of Aggression, United Nations, Ref. C.N. 651.2010 TREATIES – 8 Depository Notification.

12 C. Kinsey, ‘International Law and the Control of Mercenaries and Private Military Companies’, Cultures & Conflicts [En ligne], English documents, mis en ligne le 26 juin 2008, consulté le 12 décembre 2015. URL: http://conflits.revues.org/11502.

13 The recruitment, use, financing and training of mercenaries which had been retained by the International Law Commission in its Draft code of crimes against the peace and the security of mankind in 1991 did not appear in the final draft of the Commission. This crime was not included either in the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court of 1998.

14 The strongest opposition is from the United Kingdom and the United States of America from where come most of the private military and security companies (some sixty per cent according to some estimates) and other Western Group countries who favor the International Code of Conduct for Private Military and Security Companies instead of a binding UN treaty. This opposition is particularly manifested at the debates of the United Nations Open-ended intergovernmental working group to consider the possibility of elaborating an international regulatory framework on the regulation, monitoring and oversight of the activities of private military and security companies. See UN Doc. A/HRC/WG.10/3/2.

15 This has been the case for British, Canadian, Peruvian, Chilean and militaries of many other countries armed forces. See for instance, K. Fallah, ‘Corporate actors: the legal status of mercenaries in armed forces’, Vol. 80, No. 863 International Review of the Red Cross (September 2006), para. 600; UN Doc. A/HRC/7/7/Add.4, paras. 23–4.

16 UN GA. Resolutions 2548(XXIV); 2395(XXIII); 2465(XXIII)

17 UN GA. Resolution 3103(XXVIII).

18 G. H. Lockwood, ‘Report on the Trial of Mercenaries: Luanda, Angola June, 1976’, Vol. 7, No 3 Manitoba Law Journal (1977), pp. 183202. The author formed part of an international commission of inquiry composed by 51 personalities from 37 different countries from the different regions of the world. By setting up such independent commission the Angolan government drew the attention of the international community to make an objective assessment of the trial on mercenaries. In 1976 in Luanda, the first measures were taken for the adoption of a draft convention, elaborated by the International Commission of Inquiry on Mercenaries, which was sent to the Angolan Government, the Organization of the African Union and the United Nations.

19 OAU Doc. CM/433/Rev. L, Annex 1(1972), University of Minnesota, Human Rights Library.

20 OAU Doc. CM/817 (XXIX) Annex II Rev.1, Organization of African Unity, African Union, www.au.int.

21 States at the Diplomatic Conference on the Reaffirmation and Development of International Humanitarian Law Applicable in Armed Conflicts reluctantly agreed to introduce the theme of mercenaries, K. Fallah, ‘Corporate actors: the legal status of mercenaries in armed conflict’, www.icrc.org/eng/assets/files/other/irrc_863_fallah.pdf

22 T. Pettersson, & P. Wallensteen, ‘Armed Conflicts, 19462014’, Vol. 52(4) Journal of Peace Research (2015), 536–50.

23 Footnote Ibid., T. Pettersson, & P. Wallensteen.

24 Contrary to the International Criminal Court, the African Union Court will be empowered to consider cases of mercenarism and of illicit exploitation of natural resources.

25 African Union, Daft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of The African Court of Justice and Human Rights, STC/Legal/Min/7(I) Rev. 1 Page 25;

Article 28H Mercenarism

  1. 1. For the purposes of this Statute:

    1. a) A mercenary is any person who:

      1. i. Is specially recruited locally or abroad in order to fight in an armed conflict;

      2. ii. Is motivated to take part in the hostilities essentially by the desire for private gain and, in fact, is promised, by or on behalf of a party to the conflict, material compensation;

      3. iii. Is neither a national of a party to the conflict nor a resident of territory controlled by a party to the conflict;

      4. iv. Is not a member of the armed forces of a party to the conflict; and

      5. v. Has not been sent by a State which is not a party to the conflict on official duty as a member of its armed forces.

    2. b) A mercenary is also any person who, in any other situation:

      1. i. Is specially recruited locally or abroad for the purpose of participating in a concerted act of violence aimed at:

        1. 1. Overthrowing a legitimate Government otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State;

        2. 2. Assisting a government to maintain power;

        3. 3. Assisting a group of persons to obtain power; or

        4. 4. Undermining the territorial integrity of a State;

      2. ii. Is motivated to take part therein essentially by the desire for private gain and is prompted by the promise or payment of material compensation;

      3. iii. Is neither a national nor a resident of the State against which such an act is directed;

      4. iv. Has not been sent by a State on official duty; and

      5. v. Is not a member of the armed forces of the State on whose territory the act is undertaken.

  2. 2. 2. Any person who recruits, uses, finances or trains mercenaries, as defined in paragraph (1) (a) or (b) above commits an offence.

  3. 3. A mercenary, as defined in paragraph (1) (a) or (b) above, who participates directly in hostilities or in a concerted act of violence, as the case may be, commits an offence.

26 Adopted by the UN General Assembly, Res. 44/34, 4 December 1989, Articles 1 and 2.

27 Arzerbaïjan, Barbados, Belarus, Belgium, Cameroon, Costa Rica, Croatia, Cuba, Cyprus, Georgia, Guinea, Honduras, Italy, Liberia, Libya, Maldives, Mali, Mauritania, New Zealand, Peru, Qatar, Republic of Moldova, Saudi Arabia, Senegal, Seychelles, Suriname, Syrian Arab Republic, Togo, Turkmenistan, Ukraine, Uruguay, Uzbekistan, Venezuela. United Nations, Treaty Series, Vol. 2163, p. 75.

28 Algeria, Benin, Burkina Faso, Cameroon, Chad, The Comoros, Congo, Democratic Rp. of Congo Egypt, Equatorial Guinea, Ethiopia, Gabon, Gambia, Ghana, Guinea, Libya, Lesotho, Liberia, Madagascar, Mali, Nigeria, Niger, Rwanda, Senegal, Seychelles, Sudan, Tanzania, Togo, Tunisia, Zambia, Zimbabwe.

www.africa-union.org

30 United Nations, Treaty Series, Vol. 1125, No. 17512; Article 47:

  1. 1. A mercenary shall not have the right to be a combatant or a prisoner of war.

  2. 2. A mercenary is any person who:

    1. (a) is specially recruited locally or abroad in order to fight in an armed conflict;

    2. (b) does, in fact, take a direct part in the hostilities;

    3. (c) is motivated to take part in the hostilities essentially by the desire for private gain and, in fact, is promised, by or on behalf of a Party to the conflict, material compensation substantially in excess of that promised or paid to combatants of similar ranks and functions in the armed forces of that Party;

    4. (d) is neither a national of a Party to the conflict nor a resident of territory controlled by a Party to the conflict;

    5. (e) is not a member of the armed forces of a Party to the conflict; and

    6. (f) has not been sent by a State which is not a Party to the conflict on official duty as a member of its armed forces.

31 According to Article of 47 Additional Protocol I of 1977 to the Geneva Conventions mercenaries do not enjoy the status of prisoners of war because of the shameful character of mercenary activity: mercenaries are solely motivated by private gain. However, they are entitled to a fair trial, (Customary Law). The United States, however, has stated that it does not consider the provisions of Article 47 of Additional Protocol I to be customary. Cited in ICRC Customary IHL – Rule 108 Mercenaries, www.icrc.org/customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_cha_chapter33_rule108

32 The US Air Force Commander’s Handbook asserts that the United States has regarded mercenaries as combatants entitled to prisoner-of-war status upon capture. This shows that a State is free to grant such status. The Handbook also states that ‘the US government has always vigorously protested against any attempt by other nations to punish American citizens as mercenaries’. This statement does not undermine the current rule to the extent that these protests were made with respect to persons who did not fulfill the stringent conditions of the definition of mercenaries contained in Article 47 of Additional Protocol I, which was adopted by consensus. Cited in ICRC IHL – Rule 108 Mercenaries.

33 UN General Assembly, Res. 44/34, 4 December 1989, Article 1 para. 2:

A mercenary is also any person who, in any other situation:

  1. (a) Is specially recruited locally or abroad for the purpose of participating in a concerted act of violence aimed at:

    1. (i) Overthrowing a Government or otherwise undermining the constitutional order of a State; or

    2. (ii) Undermining the territorial integrity of a State;

  2. (b) Is motivated to take part therein essentially by the desire for significant private gain and is prompted by the promise or payment of material compensation;

  3. (c) Is neither a national nor a resident of the State against which such an act is directed;

  4. (d) Has not been sent by a State on official duty; and

  5. (e) Is not a member of the armed forces of the State on whose territory the act is undertaken.

34 For example: in 1997 Mobutu hired the so-called ‘White Legion’ in order to keep power against Kabila. See K. O’Brien, ‘Private Military Companies and African Security’ [A. Musah, J. Fayemi (ed.)], Mercenaries: An African Security Dilemma [London: Pluto Press, 2000] at 55–9.

35 Mercenaries and private security companies were particularly involved in both sides. See K. O’Brien, ‘Private Military Companies and African Security’ [A. Musah, J. Fayemi (ed.)], Mercenaries: An African Security Dilemma [London: Pluto Press, 2000] at 55–9.

36 F. Hampson, ‘Mercenaries: Diagnosis Before Proscription’, Vol. 22, No. 3 (1991) Netherlands Yearbook of International Law, 3–38.

37 UN Doc. E/CN.4/2004/15, para. 38.

38 To understand the developments of its internal legislation concerning mercenaries and private military companies one must refer to the implication of the former governments of the apartheid period in the internal affairs of the countries of the region. See UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32/Add.3.

39 UN Doc. A/HRC/27/50/Add.1.

40 UN Doc. A/HRC/27/50/Add.1.

41 UN Doc. A/HRC/24/45, paras. 22–5, and UN Doc. A/HRC/27/50 Survey Francophone Africa, Scope of the legislation. paras. 15–44.

42 UN Doc., A/HRC/18/32/Add.2, paras. 23–7 and UN Doc., A/HRC/18/32/Add.3, paras. 17–23 and 34–6.

43 Guerriers à Louer, Temps Present, Program of the Swiss TV, 2005.

44 Interviews of members of the UN Working Group on the use of mercenaries with former militaries, who had been recruited by private companies to provide security in conflict zones in Afghanistan or Iraq, during their respective missions to Peru and Chile. Also, see the reports of the UN Working Group. UN Doc. A/HRC/7/7/Add.2 and A/HRC/7/7/Add.4.

45 Draft Convention on the Prevention and Suppression of Mercenarism (Draft produced by the International Commission of Inquiry on Mercenaries, in Luanda, Angola, June 1976), Vol. 22:3 616 Virginia Journal of International Law.

46 E. Bernales Ballesteros, UN Doc. E/CN.4/2002/20, paragraph 88. This paragraph states that: ‘For 40 years the Cuban authorities had been the victims of acts of aggression and terrorist acts committed by its nationals based on foreign territory or acting in return for pay from foreign organizations based abroad’. The Special Rapporteur had also noted that during his missions to the successor countries to the former Yugoslavia it had sufficed to obtain the nationality of any other country of the region in the conflict to cease to be considered as a mercenary.

47 It is interesting to note that foreign fighters (another non-State armed group) mobilizations from the diaspora may include nationals of a party to the conflict. See, UN Doc. A/70/330, paragraph 87.

48 UN Doc. A/HRC/7/7/Add.2, paras. 27–8.

49 J. Gómez del Prado, ‘A United Nations Instrument to Regulate and Monitor Private Military and Security Companies’, Vol. I, No. 1 Notre Dame Journal of International, Comparative and Human Rights Law (Spring 2011), at 10.

50 L. Cameron, ‘Private Military Companies: Their Status under International Humanitarian Law and Its Impact on Their Regulation’, Vol. 88, No. 863 International Review of the Red Cross (September 2006), at 593.

51 S. Weinberg, ‘Last of the Pirates: In Search of Bob Denard’, (London: Pantheon, 1994).

52 Le Monde, 21 June 2006, ‘Bob Denard est condamné à cinq ans de prison avec sursis’. It is interesting to note that in the course of Denard’s trial a former head of the foreign intelligence service admitted that Bob Denard had used parallel structures and undertaken a number of undercover operations in situations when the special services had not been able to do so.

53 UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32/Add.3, para. 34.

54 New York Times ‘U.S. Relies on Contractors in Somalia Conflict’, 10 August 2011.

55 UN Doc. E/CN.4/1997/24, paras. 95–9.

56 P.W. Singer, ‘Corporate Warriors: The Rise of the Privatized Military Industry’, (Cornell University Press: Itacha, 2003), at 101.

57 UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32/Add.3, paras. 10–13.

58 UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32/Add.3, paras. 39–41.

59 R.Y. Pelton, ‘Licensed to Kill’, [Crown Publishers, New York: 2006]; UN Doc. A/HRC/18/32/Add.2, paras. 18–20; A. Roberts, ‘The Wonga Coup’, [Public Affairs, New York: 2006].

60 These States Parties are: 1 African State (Mauritania); 4 Western European States (Belgium, Cyprus, Italy and New Zealand); 8 Latin American States (Barbados, Costa Rica, Cuba, Honduras, Peru, Suriname, Uruguay and Venezuela); 5 Eastern European States (Belarus, Croatia, Georgia, Moldova and Ukraine) and 6 Asian States (Azerbaijan, Maldives, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan).

61 According to Kamari Clarke the new Article 28 H has not amended the 1977 OAU Convention. The 1977 instrument being irrelevant, the new African Court should not apply the expanded definition of mercenarism contained in the 1977 OAU Convention. The 1977 OAU Convention could be relevant to the new African Court as a third subsidiary source to interpret the 2014 AU Protocol. Views expressed in an exchange of correspondence with the author on this issue.

62 See, for example, UN Doc. E/CN.4/2001/19, para. 74.

63 As mercenaries, foreign fighters are non-State armed groups that intervene in armed conflicts and can be linked in a number of illegal activities. For the similarities and differences between mercenaries and foreign fighters, see UN Doc. A/70/330, paras. 9–19.

64 The terrorist organization Boko Haram in Africa acts similarly.

65 L. Napoleoni, ‘Asi se financia el terror yihadista’, Article of El País, 16 November 2015.

66 Amnesty International Malabo Protocol: Legal and Institutional Implications of the Merged and Expanded African Court, 2016, page 16.

67 S. Shameen, ‘The State as the holder of the right to use force’, Paper presented at the Regional Latin American and Caribbean consultation on the effects of PMSCs’, UN Doc. A/HRC/7/Add.5, 2007. Also, H. Wulf, ‘The Privatization of Violence: A Challenge to State Building and the Monopoly of Force’, 18, no. 1 Brown Journal of World Affairs (2011), at 137–49.

68 The draft instrument is being considered by a UN intergovernmental working group with the mandate to consider the possibility of elaborating an international regulatory framework, including, inter alia, the option of elaborating a legally binding instrument on the regulation, monitoring and oversight of the activities of private military and security companies, including their accountability, taking into consideration the principles, main elements and draft text as proposed by the Working Group on the use of mercenaries as a means of violating human rights and impeding the exercise of the right of peoples to self-determination. See the last report available of the Intergovernmental working group UN Doc. A/HRC/WG.10/3/2, 2 September 2014.

69 These commercial corporations have made all attempts to dissociate any connotation of the term ‘mercenary’ from their activities. At a given point, they named themselves Private Military Companies, then Private Security Companies and finally they have kept the name of Private Security Providers, a more neutral term which allows them to propose their services to international humanitarian organizations.

70 The Montreux Document, Département federal des affaires étrangères de la Confédération Suisse. International Committee of the Red Cross, www.icrc.org.

71 Such initiatives have finalized in the establishment of an International Code of Conduct Association for Private Security Providers’ Association, based at Geneva, see www.icoca.ch/en/icoc-association.

72 UN Doc., A/HRC/27/50 paras. 67–75.

73 UN Doc., A/HRC/18/32/Add.3, para. 34.

74 UN Doc., A/HRC/24/45 paras. 13 and 22–5.

75 Such as: Angola, Sierra Leone, and Equatorial Guinea to mention a few.

76 UN Doc. A/HRC/24/45/Add.2, paras. 28–36.

77 H. Wulf, ‘The Privatization of Violence: A Challenge to State Building and the Monopoly of Force’, 18, no. 1 Brown Journal of World Affairs (2011), at 137–49. The author suggests three-level monopoly of force to counter the assault on the Westphalian nation-state system because of world globalization.

78 K. O’Brien, ‘Private Military Companies and African Security’ (A. Musah, J. Fayemi (ed.)), Mercenaries: An African Security Dilemma (London: Pluto Press, 2000) at 71.

79 UN Regional consultation for Africa on the activities of mercenaries and private military and security companies: regulation and monitoring, 3–4 March 2010, UN Doc. A/HRC/15/25/Add.5.

80 M. Caparini, ‘Applying a Security Governance Perspective to the Privatization of Security’, in (A. Bryde & M. Caparini (eds.)), Private Actors and Security Governance (Muenster: Lit: 2007).

81 Singer, supra Footnote note 56, page 9.

17 Combating Corruption Effectively? The Role of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights

1 In fact the corruption-related offences are the only ones to which the money laundering provisions apply.

2 R. Wike, K. Simmons, M. Vice and C. Bishop In Key African Nations, Widespread Discontent with Economy, Corruption, Pew Research Center, November 2016, at 4–5.

3 UNGA Resolution 51/91 of 16 December 1996.

4 The Southern African Development Community (SADC) Protocol Against Corruption was signed in August 2001. This has similar provisions to the AU Convention. The ECOWAS Protocol of the Fight Against Corruption has yet to come into operation. For an analysis of the Conventions see C. Nicholls, T. Daniel, A. Bacarese and J. Hatchard, Corruption and Misuse of Public Office (3rd edn., Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2017) chapters 15, 16 and 19.

5 As at 20 October 2018. There are some key omissions. For example, Equatorial Guinea is not a party to either the UNCAC or the AU Convention. This is particularly ironic given the involvement of the Second Vice-President, Teodoro Obiang in grand corruption (Section Part 4 below) and the fact that the amendment to the Protocol was signed in Malabo, the capital of Equatorial Guinea.

6 I.e. either a member of FATF itself or a member of a FATF-style regional body. Equatorial Guinea is a member of the regional body Groupe d’Action contre le blanchiment d’Argent en Afrique Centrale (GABAC).

7 Some of these are explored in J. Hatchard, Combating Corruption: Legal Approaches to Supporting Good Governance and Integrity in Africa (Cheltenham: Edward Elgar, 2014), at 279–82.

8 This is fully explored in Hatchard, Footnote ibid., at 151–61.

9 See, for example, the Chiluba case noted in Section 4 below. For another disturbing example see the report of the International Legal Assistance Consortium Restoring Integrity: An Assessment of the Needs of the Justice System in the Republic of Kenya (2010), available online at www.ilac.se/2010/04/20/ilac-and-ibahri-calls-for-radical-reform-of-kenya%E2%80%99s-justice-system-in-major-report/ (visited 30 November 2016) at 31.

10 For an interesting example see the decision of the Court of Appeal of Kenya in KACC v First Mercantile Securities Corp [2010] eKLR: available online at http://kenyalaw.org/Downloads_FreeCases/76031.pdf (visited 30 November 2016).

11 For example, see the Obiang case discussed in Section 4 of this chapter.

12 See further Transparency International The Anti-Corruption Plain Language Guide (2009) which contains a useful set of standardized definitions of key words and phrases. Available online at www.transparency.org/whatwedo/publication/the_anti_corruption_plain_language_guide (visited 29 November 2016).

13 Article 1.

14 This constitutes a corruption related offence: see Article 28I(1)(g) and (2). The scope of the offence is discussed below.

15 Article 28I(1).

16 Article 1(1).

17 For example, the Abacha case discussed in Section 4 below.

18 See FATF Guidance Paper Politically Exposed Persons (Recommendations 12 and 22) (2013), available online at www.fatf-gafi.org/media/fatf/documents/recommendations/Guidance-PEP-Rec12-22.pdf (visited 29 November 2016), at 5. There is some confusion here in that Article 28N extends liability for corruption offences to any person who ‘Incites, instigates, organizes, directs, facilitates, finances, counsels or participates as a principal, co-principal, agent or accomplice in any of the offences set forth in the present Statute’. Further, an offence is also committed by any person who aids or abets the commission of any of the offences; is an accessory before or after the fact or in any other manner participates in a collaboration or conspiracy to commit any of the offences or attempts to commit any of the offences.

20 See, for example, the Chiluba case noted in Section 4 below.

21 The meaning of ‘advantage’ is discussed below.

22 The word is omitted in the text of the Statute.

23 The Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development Convention on Combating Bribery of Foreign Public Officials in International Business Transactions came into force on 15 February 1999. The 41 parties to the Convention are involved in some two-thirds of world exports and almost 90 per cent of total foreign direct investment outflows. South Africa is the only African state to be party to the Convention. Article 16 of the UNCAC also requires States Parties to establish as a criminal offence the bribery of foreign public officials and officials of public international organizations.

24 For example, in 2015 there was ‘Active enforcement’ in only four convention countries, i.e. Germany, Switzerland, the United Kingdom and the United States: Transparency International Exporting Corruption, Progress Report 2015: Assessing Enforcement of the OECD Convention on Combatting Foreign Bribery (2015) available online at www.transparency.org/whatwedo/publication/exporting_corruption_progress_report_2015_assessing_enforcement_of_the_oecd (visited 28 November 2016), at 4.

25 See Hatchard, supra Footnote note 8, at 251–4.

26 See J. Hatchard, ‘Combating the Bribery of Foreign Public Officials and the “Art of Persuasion”: The Case of Alstom and the Energy Sector28 Denning Law Journal (2016) 109–37, at 121 et seq. Available online at www.ubplj.org/index.php/dlj/article/view/1278 (visited 29 November 2016).

27 Articles 21 and 7, respectively.

28 UNODC Legislative Guide for the Implementation of the United Nations Convention Against Corruption New York, 2006.

29 Council of Europe, Explanatory Report on the Criminal Law Convention on Corruption, Strasbourg, 27 January 1999.

30 Footnote Ibid., § 196 et seq.

31 CoE Explanatory Report, § 37.

32 Footnote Ibid., § 38.

33 Note that Article 46B(3) which makes clear that any offence committed by a subordinate ‘does not relieve his or her superior of criminal responsibility if he or she knew or had reason to know that the subordinate was about to commit such acts or had done so and the superior failed to take the necessary and reasonable measures to prevent such acts or to punish the perpetrators thereof’.

34 For a detailed analysis of this offence see J. Hatchard, ‘Combating Corruption: Some Reflections on the Use of the Offence and the Tort of Misconduct/Misfeasance in a Public Office24 Denning Law Journal (2012) 6588.

35 The term is also used in respect of the diversion of property offence in Article 28I(1)(d).

36 This provision is taken directly from the AU Convention, Article 4(1)(e).

37 See the earlier discussion on the meaning of this term.

38 This reflects the definition on Article 1(1) of the AU Convention.

39 Although in the view of the European Court of Human Rights: ‘It is not contrary to the European Convention for national legislation to relieve the prosecution of the obligation to prove certain facts by proving a set of other related facts, creating a presumption of fact against the accused.’ X v UK Application No 5124/71, Collection of Decisions, ECHR, July 1972, 135. See also the views of the Court of Appeal of Hong Kong in Attorney General v Hui Kin-hong [1995] 1 HKCLR 227.

40 See L. Muzila, M. Morales, M. Mathias, and T. Berger, On the Take: Criminalizing Illicit Enrichment to Fight Corruption, World Bank 2012, available at https://star.worldbank.org/star/sites/star/files/on_the_take-_criminalizing_illicit_enrichment_to_fight_corruption.pdf (visited 29 November 2016), at 25 et seq.

41 This provision is taken from Article 6 of the AU Convention.

42 This is a curious limitation given that several of the other Article 28A crimes also almost invariably involve money laundering: for example, the three trafficking offences.

43 See, for example, the FATF Report Laundering the Proceeds of Corruption (Paris, 2011) which provides a helpful analysis of the most common methods used to launder the proceeds of grand corruption: see, in particular 16 et seq. Available online at www.fatf-gafi.org/media/fatf/documents/reports/Laundering%20the%20Proceeds%20of%20Corruption.pdf (visited 29 November 2016).

44 The FATF Recommendations: International Standards on Combating Money Laundering and the Financing of Terrorism & Proliferation. The Recommendations were updated in October 2016. Available online at www.fatf-gafi.org/media/fatf/documents/recommendations/pdfs/FATF_Recommendations.pdf (visited 30 November 2016).

45 Recommendation 3 states: ‘Countries should criminalise money laundering on the basis of the … Palermo Convention [UNCAC]. Countries should apply the crime of money laundering to all serious offences, with a view to including the widest range of predicate offences’. The Glossary to the Recommendations makes it clear that ‘For the purposes of assessing compliance with the Recommendations, the word should has the same meaning as must’ (emphasis in the original).

46 See, for example UNCAC Article 32(2).

47 See Article 46A(4)(e).

48 Article 46L(3).

49 Compare the equivalent list in Article 46(3) of the UNCAC.

50 i.e. Organs of the AU or the United Nations, intergovernmental or non-governmental organisations or other reliable sources: see Article 46G(2).

51 An additional point is that MLA requests in sensitive cases will often require strict confidentiality: something that may not be available if an order of the Court is required. Presumably the Office of the Prosecutor will be in a position to obtain the necessary assistance from forensic accountants and other experts in undertaking what will almost inevitably involve complex financial investigations.

52 See Article 46.

53 Article 43A(1) and (2). In imposing sentences and/or penalties, ‘the Court should take into account such factors as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted person’.

54 Article 51. Chapter V of the Convention is devoted to ‘Asset Recovery’.

55 See Section 3 below. On a more positive note, Article 28A(3) provides that ‘The crimes within the Jurisdiction of the Court shall not be subject to any statute of limitations’.

56 For example, see the Obiang case in Section 4 below.

57 For example, see the Chiluba case in Section 4 below.

58 For example, see the Obiang case in Section 4 below.

59 The ‘Illicit exploitation of natural resources’ includes a similar restriction: see Article 28L bis.

60 The Office of the Prosecutor will also need to make a preliminary decision as to whether there is a reasonable basis to proceed with an investigation: see Article 46G(3).

61 Although an argument could be mounted that corruption in a particular region within a state could destabilize it: for example where corruption by leaders in the oil producing region of a state divert revenues from the sale of the oil and gas which leads to severe economic instability in the entire state.

62 It has been alleged that the atrocities perpetrated by the Boco Haram terrorist group in Nigeria, Chad and Cameroon were facilitated by the diversion of vast sums of money allocated to the Nigerian military for arms and equipment by senior military officers. This prevented the Nigerian armed forces from dealing effectively with the terrorist threat. That military officers were involved in grand corruption is highlighted by the report that the former Chief of Air Staff, Air Marshal Adesola Amosu; Air Vice Marshal Jacob Adigun, former Chief of Accounts and Budgeting of the Air Force; and Air Commodore Olugbenga Gbadebo, former Air Force Director of Finance and Budget, pleaded guilty to the corruption charges filed against them by the Economic and Financial Crimes Commission (EFCC) and agreed to jointly forfeit 33 properties in Nigeria and the UK. See further: www.aljazeera.com/programmes/countingthecost/2015/03/corruption-blights-nigerian-army-fight-rebels-150320160800536.html (visited 29 November 2016).

63 Although the Court may determine that a case is inadmissible where it is not of ‘sufficient gravity’ to justify any further action: see Article 46H(2)(d).

64 For example, the establishment of a regular joint G20 Anti-Corruption Working Group-FATF Experts Meeting on Corruption: see www.fatf-gafi.org/publications/corruption/documents/g20-acwg-fatf-october-2016.html (visited 29 November 2016).

65 Article 46C.2. The Article is in stark contrast to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, Article 27 of which specifically provides: ‘1. This Statute shall apply equally to all persons without any distinction based on official capacity. In particular, official capacity as a Head of State or Government, a member of a Government or parliament, an elected representative or a government official shall in no case exempt a person from criminal responsibility under this Statute, nor shall it, in and of itself, constitute a ground for reduction of sentence. 2. Immunities or special procedural rules which may attach to the official capacity of a person, whether under national or international law, shall not bar the Court from exercising its jurisdiction over such a person.’

66 There is no indication as to the meaning of the phrase ‘senior state officials’. Some guidance may be found in the definition of a Politically Exposed Person’ found in the Glossary to the 2012 FATF Recommendations i.e.’… individuals who are or have been entrusted domestically with prominent public functions, for example Heads of State or of government, senior politicians, senior government, judicial or military officials, senior executives of state owned corporations, important political party officials’.

67 Amnesty International, Malabo Protocol: Legal and Institutional Implications of the Merged and Expended Africa Court (2016), available online at www.amnesty.org/en/documents/afr01/3063/2016/en/ (visited 29 November 2016), at 27. See also the Southern African Catholic Bishops’ Conference Briefing Paper 359 The African Court of Justice and Human Rights: Protecting Africans, or Just Africa’s Leaders? August 2014.

68 It may be that the wide scope of Article 28N as regards ‘Modes of Responsibility’ might also apply.

69 Article 46E bis (2)(c) and (d).

70 As required under Article 46E(1).

71 Under Article 46E bis.

72 At the time of the proceedings, he was Second Vice-President.

73 US Department of Justice Press Release, 10 October 2014, available online at www.justice.gov/opa/pr/second-vice-president-equatorial-guinea-agrees-relinquish-more-30-million-assets-purchased (visited 29 November 2016).

74 He is the son of the President of Equatorial Guinea who has been in power since 1979.

75 See United States v One Michael Jackson Signed Thriller Jacket and Other Michael Jackson Memorabilia; Real Property Located on Sweetwater Mesa Road in Malibu, California; One 2011 Ferrari 599 GTO. The Stipulation and Settlement Agreement is available online at www.justice.gov/sites/default/files/press-releases/attachments/2014/10/10/obiang_settlement_agreement.pdf (visited 29 November 2016).

76 The 10 October 2014 press release explains that ‘Of those proceeds, $20 million will be given to a charitable organization to be used for the benefit of the people of Equatorial Guinea. Another $10.3 million will be forfeited to the United States and will be used for the benefit of the people of Equatorial Guinea to the extent permitted by law’.

77 Swiss Federal Court decision (1A.215/2004/col), 7 February 2005. For a full account of the case see Nicholls et al., supra, Footnote note 5 at §§ 11.11 et seq.

78 Pursuant to Article 260 of the Swiss Penal Code.

79 Attorney-General for Jersey v Bhojwani [2010] JCA 188. For a useful analysis of the case see J. Kelleher and P. Sugden, ‘Money Laundering in Jersey: A Case Analysis: Att Gen v BhojwaniJersey & Guernsey Law Review (2011), available online at www.jerseylaw.je/publications/jglr/Pages/JLR1106_Kelleher.aspx#_ftn6 (visited 27 November 2016). See also www.bailiwickexpress.com/jsy/news/jersey-committed-fighting-money-laundering-new-appeal-rejected/#.WD1aRtSLSt8 (visited 29 November 2016).

80 One scheme is detailed by Rix, J. in Compagnie Noga et d’Exportation SA v Australia and New Zealand Banking Group Queen’s Bench Division (Comm), 27 February 2001, unreported.

81 The full details are provided in the lengthy judgment of Peter Smith J. in Attorney General for Zambia v Meer Care & Desai [2007] EWHC 952 (Ch). The case also provides an excellent example of the ‘you can’t do it alone’ principle with the role of numerous individuals and companies involved in the looting and laundering of the assets being fully chronicled.

82 For a critique of the decision see ‘Press Statement on the Acquittal of Dr. Frederick Chiluba and the General Justice System n Zambia Delivered by 17 Civil Society Organisations on 30th September 2009’: available online at http://gndhlovu.blogspot.co.uk/2009/09/press-statement-on-acquittal-of-dr.html (visited 30 November 2016).

83 Article 46H(1).

84 Article 46H(2). Article 46H(3) sets out the principles upon which the Court is to determine the matter.

85 The Court may also determine that a case is inadmissible where it is ‘not of sufficient gravity to justify further action’: Article 46H(2)(d). This is not relevant to corruption cases given the ‘serious nature’ requirement in Article 28I.

86 Article 46H(3)(a).

87 In fact several senior government officials involved with Chiluba in the corruption were successfully prosecuted in Zambia.

88 See supra, Footnote note 82.

89 The fact that several African states, including Burundi, The Gambia and South Africa have announced their withdrawal from the International Court of Justice is a worrying sign that some African states are not supporters of international courts. The fact that ‘corruption’ is outside the jurisdiction of the ICC, at least prevents any issues concerning overlapping jurisdictions and competing obligations.

90 See Footnote note 68 above.

91 For example, corporate entities providing information about the bribe-seekers and takers as part of a settlement with prosecutors: see supra, Footnote note 27.

92 The United Nations Office for Drugs and Crime and World Bank launched this initiative in 2007 with the aim of helping developing countries recover stolen assets. The international legal framework underpinning the Initiative is provided by the UNCAC.

18 Money Laundering and the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

1 African Union, Draft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, Exp/Min/IV/Rev.7 (May 2012), art. 28Ibis.

2 Second Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, Report of the Prosecutor of the ICC, Mr Luis Moreno-Ocampo, 8 September 2003, 3–4.

3 ICC Press Release, ‘Communications Received by the Office of the Prosecutor of the ICC’ (No.: pids.009.2003-EN), 16 July 2003, 3–4.

5 Amended Protocol, art. 28I(1) (chapeau).

6 Footnote Ibid., art. 46Ebis.

7 Footnote Ibid., art. 46L.

8 United Nations Convention against Illicit Traffic in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic Substances (adopted 20 December 1988, entered into force 11 November 1990) 1582 UNTS 95; Financial Action Task Force, ‘International Standards on Combating Money Laundering and the Financing of Terrorism and Proliferation: The FATF Recommendations’ (February 2012).

9 United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime (adopted 15 November 2000, entered into force 29 September 2003) 2225 UNTS 209; United Nations Convention against Corruption (adopted 11 December 2003, entered into force 14 December 2005) 2349 UNTS 41. The regional anti-corruption treaties include African Union Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption (adopted 11 July 2003, entered into force 5 August 2006) (2004) 43 ILM 5; Inter-American Convention against Corruption (adopted on 29 March 1996, entered into force 6 March 1997) (1996) ILM 724.

10 UNTOC art. 6(2)(a), UNCAC art. 23(2)(a).

11 UNTOC art. 6(2)(b); UNCAC art. 23(2)(b).

12 FATF 40 Recommendations, Recommendation 3.

13 1988 Vienna Convention art. 3(1)(b); UNTOC art. 6; UNCAC art. 23; AU Convention art. 6.

14 A. Schloenhardt, ‘Transnational Organised Crime and the International Criminal Court: Towards Global Criminal Justice24 University of Queensland Journal (2005) at 93, 120.

16 P. Robinson, ‘The Missing Crimes’ in A. Cassese et al. (ed) The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Volume I (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) at 497, 506.

17 R. Carranza, ‘Plunder and Pain: Should Transitional Justice Engage with Corruption and Economic Crimes?2 International Journal of Transitional Justice (2008) at 310, 316–17.

18 Footnote ibid. at 319.

20 See e.g. P. R. Keefe, ‘Buried Secrets: How an Israeli Billionaire Wrested Control of One of Africa’s Biggest Prizes’ The New Yorker (8 July 2013).

21 International Coalition for Justice, Following Taylor’s Money: A Path of War and Destruction (2005), at 16.

22 See e.g. D. Carvajal, ‘Hunting for Liberia’s Missing MillionsThe New York Times, (Monrovia, Liberia 30 May 2010).

23 Trial Judgment, Prosecutor v Charles Ghankay Taylor (SCSL-03–01-T), Trial Chamber II, 18 May 2012, §§ 5843–6149.

24 Footnote Ibid. at § 6103.

25 International Coalition for Justice supra Footnote note 21.

27 Prosecutor v Charles Ghankay Taylor, Warrant of Arrest and Order for Transfer and Detention, 7 March 2003, 3.

28 SCSL Office of the Prosecutor Press Release, ‘2 Million of Taylor’s Assets Frozen’ 23 July 2003 (2 million in Swiss Francs).

29 Financial Action Task Force, Operational Issues: Financial Investigations Guidance, June 2012, § 23.

31 S. Starr, ‘Extraordinary Crimes at Ordinary Times: International Justice Beyond Crisis Situations101 Northwestern University Law Review (2007) at 1257, 1287–8.

32 R. O’Keefe, International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015) at s14.59.

33 Footnote Ibid.; M. Milanovic, ‘Is the Rome Statute Binding on Individuals? (And Why We Should Care)9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) at 25; but see N. Boister, ‘Treaty Crimes, International Criminal Court?’ New Criminal Law Review (2009) at 341, 347–8.

34 O’Keefe supra Footnote note 32, at s2.15.

35 But see A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges’ (2013) 24 European Journal of International Law (2013) 339940, at 933.

36 Rome Statute art. 1.

37 Milanovic supra Footnote note 33, 46–7.

38 Amended Protocol art. 46E bis(2)(a), (b).

39 Footnote Ibid., art. 46E bis(2)(c), (d).

40 Footnote Ibid., art. 46E(1).

41 UNTOC art.. 2(h).

42 Footnote Ibid., art. 6; UNCAC art. 23.

43 Amended Protocol art. 28Ibis(1)(i).

44 Footnote Ibid., art. 28I(1)(h); AU Convention, art. 4(h).

45 FATF, The FATF Recommendations: International Standards on Combating Money Laundering and the Financing of Terrorism & Proliferation, February 2012, at 34.

46 Art. 28Ibis(2).

47 Amended Protocol art. 28I(1). See also J. Hatchard’s discussion of this phrase in ‘Combating Corruption Effectively? The Role of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’ in the same volume, Section 3A.

48 For a discussion of this phrase in the context of the offence of illicit exploitation of natural resources see D. Dam and J. G. Stewart, ‘Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources’ in the same volume, Section 1.

50 Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court, Summary of the Proceedings of the Preparatory Committee during the Period 25 March–12 April 1996, § 72.

51 For a discussion of the drafting problems see V. Nerlich, ‘Preconditions to the Exercise of Jurisdiction (Article 46Ebis), Exercise of Jurisdiction (Article 46F) and the Prosecutor (Article 46G)’ in G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol (Asser Press, 2016).

53 Amended Protocol art. 46Ebis(2)(d).

54 Amended Protocol, art. 46Ebis(2)(a), (b).

55 N. Combs, Fact-Finding without the Facts: The Uncertain Evidentiary Foundations of International Criminal Convictions (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010) at 12.

56 Financial Action Task Force, Operational Issues: Financial Investigations Guidance, June 2012, § 23.

57 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 27–8.

59 M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU Decision to Give the African Court Jurisdiction over International Crimes’, Institute for Security Studies No. 234, June 2012, 9–10.

60 FATF supra Footnote note 56, § 75.

61 This predicament arose, for example, in The Prosecutor v Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta, where the Prosecution requested three years of the accused’s bank records. See Decision on Prosecution’s application for a finding of non-compliance under Article 87(7) of the Statute (ICC-01/09/02/11), 3 December 2014, § 33. The Kenyan government did not take steps to compel the production of bank records or facilitate a meeting between the Prosecution and relevant bank officials. Footnote Ibid. § 66. The Trial Chamber considered that the Kenyan Government’s failure to provide all of the requested bank records, ‘or to take steps to do so, fell below the standard of good faith cooperation required from States Parties’. Footnote Ibid. § 67. The Prosecution dropped the charges in this case on 5 December 2014 due to lack of evidence and the Trial Chamber terminated the proceedings on 13 March 2015.

62 Amended Protocol, art. 46L(2)(b), (f).

63 Footnote Ibid. at art. 46L(3).

64 Footnote Ibid. at art. 46L(3).

65 O’Keefe, supra Footnote note 32, at s14.86.

66 See e.g. L. Story and S. Saul, ‘Stream of Foreign Wealth Flows to Elite New York Real Estate’ The New York Times (7 February 2015).

67 Comments Received Pursuant to Paragraph 4 of General Assembly Resolution 49/53 of the Establishment of an International Criminal Court, UN Doc. A/AC.244/1/Add.2, 31 March 1995.

68 FATF supra Footnote note 56, § 78.

69 See D. Tladi, ‘Immunities’, in G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds), The African Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol (The Hague: Asser Press, 2016); Amnesty International, Malabo Protocol: Legal and Institutional Implications of the Merged and Expanded African Court (2016), 26–7.

70 See Hatchard, supra Footnote note 47.

71 Amended Protocol art. 45(2).

72 Footnote Ibid. at 43A(5).

73 Rome Statute, art. 12(2).

19 Human Trafficking in Africa Opportunities and Challenges for the African Court of Justice and Human Rights

1 See, for instance, Country Narratives on Human Trafficking in U.S. Department of States, Trafficking in Persons Report 2016.

2 United Nations Office of Drugs and Crime (UNODC), Global Report on Trafficking in Persons (2014), at 83.

3 Footnote Ibid., at 82.

4 International Organization for Migration (IOM), Human Trafficking in Eastern Africa (2008), at 12.

5 International Labor Organization, Profits and Poverty: The Economics of Forced Labor (2014), at 7 and 13.

6 Footnote Ibid., at 27.

7 UNODC, Footnote note 2, at 81.

8 United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, Human Trafficking in South Africa: Root Causes and Recommendations (2007), at 27–8; and U.S. Department of State, Trafficking in Persons Report 2015, at 265.

9 2237 UNTS 319.

10 2225 UNTS 209.

11 1 LNTS 83.

12 N. Demleitner, ‘Forced Prostitution: Naming an International Offence,’ 18 Fordham International Law Journal (2000), 163–96, at 167.

13 Footnote Ibid., at 168.

14 8 LNTS 278.

15 Arts 4–6.

16 T. Obokata, Trafficking of Human Beings from a Human Rights Perspective: Towards a Holistic Approach (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2006), at 15.

17 J. Chuang, ‘Redirecting the Debate over Trafficking in Women: Definitions, Paradigms and Contexts,’ 11 Harvard Human Rights Journal (1998) 65198, at 74–5.

18 9 LNTS 415.

19 Art. 1.

20 Art. 3.

21 150 LNTS 431.

22 96 UNTS 271.

23 Art. 2.

24 Demleitner, Footnote note 12, at 177.

25 Report of the Special Rapporteur on Violence against Women (Trafficking in Women, Women’s Migration and Violence against Women), E/CN.4/2000/68 (February 2000), at 22 and 23.

26 See below of the international definitions of human trafficking and exploitation.

27 Art. 6; 1249 UNTS 13.

28 Art. 35, 1577 UNTS 3.

29 2171 UNTS 227.

30 Art. 4, CAB/LEG/66.6 (2000).

31 Art. 29, CAB/LEG/24.9/49 (1990).

32 ETS No. 197.

33 33 ILM 721 (1994).

34 60 LNTS 254.

35 226 UNTS 3.

36 39 UNTS 55.

37 999 UNTS 171.

38 ETS No. 5.

39 1144 UNTS 123.

40 1520 UNTS 217.

41 Rantsev v. Cyprus and Russia, Application No. 25965/04 (2010), para 281.

42 This is of course in addition to direct intention to traffic people.

43 See, for instance, criminal trespass under s. 304 of the Eritrean Penal Code; unlawful entry under s. 152 of the Ghana Criminal Code; housebreaking/burglary under s. 309 of the Malawi Penal Code; and housebreaking/burglary under s. 294 of the Tanzanian Penal Code.

44 Art. 1(1).

45 Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al., IT-96–23-T & IT-96–23/1-T (February 2001), para 543.

46 Siliadin v. France, Application No. 73316/01 (2006), para 122.

47 Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al., Footnote note 45, para 543.

48 Obokata, Footnote note 16, at 20.

49 Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al., Footnote note 45, para 542.

50 Van der Mussele v. Belgium, Application No. 8919/80 (1983), para 34.

51 These States include, but are not limited to, Botswana under the Anti-Human Trafficking Act 2014; Burkina Faso under the Law No. 029–2008/AN on the Fight against Trafficking in Persons and Similar Practices; Djibouti under the Law No. 210/AN/07/5 Law on the Fight Against Trafficking in Human Being 2007; Egypt under the Law No. (64) of 2010 regarding Combating Human Trafficking; Equatorial Guinea under the Law No. 1/2004 on the Smuggling of Migrants and Trafficking in Persons; Gambia under the Trafficking in Persons Act 2007; Ghana under the Human Trafficking Act 2005; Kenya under the Counter-Trafficking in Persons Act 2010; Lesotho under the Anti-Trafficking in Persons Act 2011; Liberia under the Act to Ban Trafficking in Persons 2005; Malawi under the Trafficking in Persons Act 2015; Mauritania under the Law on Suppression of Trafficking in Persons (No. 25) 2003; Mauritius under the Combating of Trafficking in Persons Act 2009; Namibia under the Prevention of Organized Crime Act 2004; Nigeria under the Trafficking in Persons (Prohibition), Enforcement and Administration Act 2015; Senegal under the Act No. 2005–06 on the Fight against Human Trafficking and Similar Practices and the Protection of Victims; Seychelles under the Prohibition of Trafficking in Persons Act 2014; Sierra Leone under the Anti-Human Trafficking Act 2005; South Africa under the Prevention and Combating of Trafficking in Human Beings Act 2013; Uganda under the Prevention of Trafficking in Persons Act 2009; Zambia under the Anti-Human Trafficking Act 2008; and Zimbabwe under the Trafficking in Persons Act 2014.

52 Burundi under the Criminal Code, arts 242 and 243; Cameroon under the LAW No 2011/024 Relating to the Fight against Human Trafficking in Persons and Slavery, s. 2; Eritrea, Footnote note 43, arts 297, 315 and 316; Ethiopia under the Penal Code, art. 597; Gabon under Law 09/04 Concerning the Prevention and the Fight Against the Trafficking of Children in the Gabonese Republic; Mozambique under Law No. 6/2008 on Preventing and Combating the Trafficking of People; Rwanda under the Penal Code, art. 50; Somalia under the Penal Code, arts 456–7; South Sudan under the Penal Code, arts 278–9, and 282; and Tanzania under the Anti-Trafficking in Persons Act 2008.

53 Penal Code, arts 177 and 183.

54 Penal Code, arts 310, 311, and 323.

55 Law 06/018 on Sexual Violence.

56 Equatorial Guinea and Kenya, Footnote note 51.

57 Rwanda, Rwanda, Footnote note 52.

58 Sierra Leone and Uganda, Footnote note 51.

59 2241 UNTS 507.

60 Art. 3(a).

61 Rantsev v. Cyprus and Russia, Footnote note 41, para 284.

62 Concluding Observations of the Human Rights Committee for Namibia, CCPR/C/NAM/CO/ 2 (April 2016), para 26 and Burundi CCPR/C/BDI/CO/2 (November 2014), para 16; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Eritrea, CEDAW/C/ERI/CO/5 (March 2015), para 23; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on Migrant Workers for Morocco, CMW/C/MAR/CO/1 (October 2013), para 48.

63 These include Botswana, Cameroon, Gambia, Ghana, Kenya, Lesotho, Liberia, Malawi, Mauritius, Nigeria, Seychelles, Sierra Leone, South Africa, Sudan, Tanzania, Uganda, Zambia and Zimbabwe, Footnote notes 51 and Footnote 52.

64 See for instance, Angola, Footnote note 54, arts. 178 and 183; Burundi, Footnote note 52, arts 242 and 243; Cape Verde under the Penal Code, art. 271; Comoros, Footnote note 54, arts 310 and 311; Eritrea, Footnote note 43, s. 297; and Somalia Footnote note 52, arts 456 and 457.

65 Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Tanzania, CRC/C/TZA/CO/3–5 (March 2015), para 77; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Gambia, CEDAW/C/GMB/CO/4–5 (July 2015), para 25; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on Migrant Workers for Ghana, CMW/C/GHA/CO/1 (September 2014), para 45.

66 Footnote Note 51, art. 4.

67 The Penal Code, art. 151.

68 Footnote Note 51, art. 3.

69 40 years’ imprisonment, Footnote note 52.

70 30 years to life imprisonment, Footnote note 51.

71 Life Imprisonment, Footnote ibid.

72 Footnote Note 4, at 55.

73 U.S. Department of State, Footnote note 1, at 160 (Egypt), 163 (Equatorial Guinea), 165 (Eritrea), 401 (Zambia), and 405 (Somalia); K Fitzgibbon, ‘Modern-Day Slavery?12 African Security Review (2003) 81–9, at 88; T Raviv, ‘Migrant Smuggling and Human Trafficking,’ In D Picarelli (ed.), International Organized Crime: An African Experience (Milan: ISPAC, 2011), 100–1; and HM Government, Serious and Organized Crime Strategy 2013, at 39.

74 Footnote Note 51, s. 10 (life imprisonment).

75 Footnote Ibid., s. 6 (20 years’ imprisonment).

76 Footnote Ibid., s. 6 (21 years’ imprisonment).

77 Footnote Ibid., s. 5 (25 years’ imprisonment).

78 Footnote Ibid., s. 3 (25–35 years’ imprisonment).

79 Rantsev v. Cyprus and Russia, Footnote note 41, para 285.

80 Art. 2.

81 Resolution 20/1, Trafficking in Persons, Especially Women and Children: Access to Effective Remedies for Trafficked Persons and Their Right to an Effective Remedy for Human Rights Violations, A/HRC/20/L1 (June 2012).

82 Trafficking in Persons, Especially Women and Children: A Note by the Secretary General, A/66/238 (August 2011), at 12.

83 Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Burkina Faso, CRC/C/OPSC/BFA/CO/1 (July 2013), para 35; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Tanzania, CEDAW/C/TZA/CO/7–8 (March 2016), para 25; and, Report of the Special Rapporteur on Trafficking in Persons: Visit to Seychelles, A/HRC/26/37/Add.7 (June 2014), para 69; and Report of the Special Rapporteur on Trafficking in Persons: Visit to Morocco, A/HRC/26/37/Add.3 (April 2014), para 83.

84 Concluding Observation of the Human Rights Committee for Sierra Leone, CCPR/C/SLE/CO/1 (April 2014), para 24; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Tanzania, supra Footnote note 65; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Guinea-Bissau, CRC/C/GNB/CO/2–4 (July 2013), para 67; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Liberia, CEDAW/C/LBR/CO/7–8 (November 2015), para 27.

85 Concluding Observation of the Committee on Migrant Workers for Algeria, CMW/C/DZA/CO/1 (May 2010), para 39.

86 Footnote Note 51, pts IV and V.

87 Footnote Ibid., ss. 14–19.

88 Footnote Ibid., pt. IV.

89 Footnote Ibid., ss. 4, 6, 7, 8, and 9.

90 Footnote Note 52, ch III.

91 Footnote Note 51, chs 4–6.

92 Footnote Note 52, pt IV.

93 Footnote Note 51, pt III.

94 See Soering v. United Kingdom, Application No. 114038/88 (1989), on the general principle.

95 General Comment No. 6 of the Committee on the Rights of the Child on Treatment of Unaccompanied and Separated Children Outside Their Country of Origin, CRC/GC/2005/6 (September 2005), para 53.

96 Barar v. Sweden, Application No. 42367/98 (1999).

97 Dawood Khan v. Canada, Communication No. 1302/2004, CCPR/C/87/D/1302/2004 (August 2006), para 5.6; and H.L.R. v. France, Application No. 11/1996/630/813 (1997), para 40.

98 Omo-Amenaghawon et al. v. Denmark, CCPR/C/114/D/2288/2013 (September 2015), which concerned Nigerian victims of human trafficking who faced deportation in Denmark.

99 G.S. Goodwin-Gill and J. McAdam, The Refugees in International Law, 3rd ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007), at 385.

100 Haitian Center for Human Rights v. United States, Case 10.675, Report No. 51/96, Inter-Am.C.H.R.,OEA/Ser.L/V/II.95 Doc. 7 rev, paras 156–8, and 171.

101 Application No. 27765/09 (2012).

102 Footnote Note 51, ss. 30 and 31.

103 Footnote Ibid., s. 7.

104 Footnote Note 52, art. 24.

105 Footnote Note 51, s. 16.

106 Footnote Ibid., ss. 15 and 17.

107 Footnote Ibid., ss. 34 and 35.

108 The African Charter on Children, art. 29; and Protocol on Women in Africa, art. 4(g).

109 M. Ikeloa, ‘The Role of African Traditional Religion and ‘Juju’ in Human Trafficking: Implications for Anti-Trafficking,’ 17 Journal of International Women’s Studies (2016) 118; C.S. Baarda, ‘Human Trafficking for Sexual Exploitation from Nigeria to Western Europe: The Role of Voodoo Rituals in the Functioning of a Criminal Network,’ 13 European Journal of Criminology (2016) 257–73; E. Warner, ‘Behind the Wedding Veil: Child Marriage as a Form of Trafficking in Girls,’ 12 Journal of Gender, Social Policy & the Law (2011) 233–71; and International Centre for Missing and Exploited Children, Child Marriage in the Middle East and North Africa (2013).

110 993 UNTS 3.

111 General Comment No. 3: The Nature of State Parties’ Obligations, E/1991/23 (December 1990), para 10; and Poverty and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, E/CN.12/2001/10 (May 2001).

112 General Comment No. 18: The Right to Work, E/C.12/GC/18 (February 2006), paras 31 and 44.

113 2220 UNTS 3.

114 Concluding Observation of the Human Rights Committee for Benin, CCPR/C/BEN/CO/ 2 (November 2015), para 15, and for Mozambique, CCPR/C/MOZ/CO/ 1 (November 2013), para 17; Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Mauritius, CRC/C/MUS/CO/3– 5 (February 2015), para 66; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Cape Verde, CEDAW/C/CPV/CO/7–8 (July 2013), para 21.

115 Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Swaziland, CEDAW/C/SWZ/CO/1–2 (July 2014), para 25, and for Central African Republic, CEDAW/C/CAF/CO/1–5 (July 2014), para 30; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Burkina Faso, Footnote note 83.

116 Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Cameroon, CEDAW/C/CMR/CO/4–5 (February 2014), para 21; and Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Rights of the Child for Gabon, CRC/C/OPSC/GAB/CO/1 (June 2016), para 21.

117 Concluding Observation of the Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women for Malawi, CEDAW/C/MWI/CO/7 (November 2015), para 25.

118 Art. 2(c).

119 Art. 2(1).

120 See for instance, Arts 16 (extradition) and 18 (mutual legal assistance).

121 Art. 2(c).

122 Art. 46L.

123 Art. 3.

124 Arts 46(3) and (4).

125 See for instance, Botswana under the Proceeds of Serious Crime Act 1990; Kenya under the Proceeds of Crime and Anti-Money Laundering Act 2009; South Africa under the Proceeds of Crime Act 1996; and Tanzania under the Proceeds of Crime Act 1991.

126 The Amendment Protocol, art. 46Jbis.

127 B. Faso, Footnote note 51, art. 5; Cameroon, Footnote note 52, s. 5; Egypt, Footnote note 51, art. 6; Eritrea, Footnote note 52, art. 316;

128 Malawi, Footnote note 51, s. 16; Senegal, Footnote ibid., art. 1; and Zambia Footnote ibid., s. 3.

129 Djibouti, Footnote ibid., art. 8; South Africa, Footnote ibid., s. 23;

130 E. Guinea, Footnote ibid., art. 10; Seychelles, Footnote ibid., s. 5;

131 Lesotho Footnote ibid., s. 7; Mozambique, Footnote note 52, art. 5; and Zimbabwe Footnote note 51, s. 3.

132 Uganda, Footnote ibid., s. 4.

133 T. Obokata, ‘Trafficking of Human Beings as a Crime against Humanity: Some Implications for the International Legal System,’ 54 International and Comparative Law Quarterly (2005) 445–58.

134 Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al., Footnote note 45, para 542.

135 See also art. 7 of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court 1998, 2187 UNTS 3.

136 Obokata, Footnote note 133, at 451–3; and H. Van Der Wilt, ‘Trafficking in Human Beings, Enslavement, Crime against Humanity: Unravelling the Concepts,’ 13 Chinese Journal of International Law (2014) 297334, at 306.

137 Situation in the Democratic Republic of Congo in the Case of the Prosecutor v. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Case No. ICC-01/04/06 (March 2012), para 608; and Prosecutor v. Charles Ghankay Taylor, Case No. SCSL-03–01-T (May 2012), para 441

138 Report of the Special Rapporteur on Trafficking in Persons, especially Women and Children, A/HRC/32/41 (May 2016), para 47.

139 Lubanga Case, para 607; and Charles Taylor Case, para 442, Footnote note 137.

140 Art. 3(c) of the Trafficking Protocol and art. 28J (4) of the Amendments Protocol.

20 Prosecuting Dirty Dumping in Africa

I would like to thank Ifeoma Ajunwa, Rabia Belt, Kamari Clarke and the Pitt Law Junior Faculty Forum for helpful comments on earlier drafts. I would also like to thank Jacqueline Jones for her research assistance. I take full responsibility for any errors. This book chapter was adapted with permission. See Matiangai Sirleaf, Not Your Dumping Ground: Criminalization of Trafficking in Hazardous Waste in Africa, 35 Wisc. J. Int’l L. 326–66 (2018) (symposium issue).

1 Constitutive Act of the African Union, Lomé, 11 July 2000, in force 26 May 2001, 2158 U.N.T.S. I-37733 [hereinafter AU Constitutive Act]. For more on the transition from the Organization of African Unity (OAU) to the AU see generally, Abou Jeng Peacebuilding in the African Union: Law, Philosophy and Practice (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012) p. 111.

2 Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, Malabo, 27 June 2014, available at http://au.int/en/treaties/protocol-amendments-protocol-statute-african-court-justice-and-human-rights.

3 See id., art. 16. The Assembly of the AU adopted the Malabo Protocol on 27 June 2014 at its Twenty-Third Ordinary Session. See A.U. Doc. No. Assembly/AU/Dec.529 (XXIII). The regional Court’s criminal law section will be composed of a Pre-Trial Chamber, a Trial Chamber, and an Appellate Chamber. Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 3, art. 16(2). See also Dinah L. Shelton & Paolo G. Carroza, Regional Protection of Human Rights, Second Edition (New York: Oxford University Press, 2013) 1019. In the book, this is characterized as ‘revolutionary’.

4 Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 3, art. 28L.

5 See generally Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, July 1998, in force on 1 July 2002, 2187 U.N.T.S. 90 [hereinafter Rome Statute]; Statute International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, 25 May 1993, UN Doc. S/Res/827 , available at www.icty.org/x/file/Legal%20Library/Statute/statute_sept09_en.pdf [hereinafter ICTY Statute]; Statute International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, 8 November 1994, UN Doc. S/Res/955, available at www.unictr.org/Portals/0/English/Legal/Statute/2010.pdf [hereinafter ICTR Statute]; Statute of the Special Court for Sierra Leone, 16 January 2002), available at www.sc-sl.org/LinkClick.aspx?fileticket=uClnd1MJeEw%3d&tabid=176 [hereinafter SCSL Statute]; see also generally S.C. Res. 1315, U.N. SCOR, 55th Sess., U.N. Doc S/RES/1315 (14 August 2000) on the establishment of the SCSL.

6 For further discussion, see Henry J. Richardson, ‘African Grievances and the International Criminal Court: Issues of African Equity under International Criminal Law’ (2013), Africa and the Future of International Criminal Justice 81 (V.O. Nmehielle ed., Eleven 2012); Temple University Legal Study Research Paper No. 2013–24 available at SSRN: https://ssrn.com/abstract=2285474. Justice, 91 (Vincent Nmehielle ed., 2012) (discussing the continent’s history with slavery, colonialism, and neo-colonialism).

7 Malabo Protocol, supra Footnote note 3, art. 46C. This chapter relies on the broad definition of ‘hazardous waste’ in the Bamako Convention on the ban on the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement and Management of Hazardous Wastes within Africa, Bamako, 30 January 1991, in force 22 April 1998 available at 30 I.L.M. 773, including wastes from particular streams in manufacturing processes, or hazardous constituent materials, wastes considered hazardous under the domestic laws of the country of export, import, or transit, as well as wastes outlawed in the exporting country due to human health or environmental reasons, and radioactive wastes. See id. art. 2, Annex I and Annex II of the Bamako Convention.

8 None of the existing international criminal tribunals provide for corporate criminal liability. Compare, Rome Statute, ICTY Statute, ICTR Statute and SCSL Statute supra Footnote note 6.

9 See Workineh Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ (2012) 9 Contemporary Pragmatism, 99132.

10 Rob Nixon, Slow Violence and the Environmentalism of the Poor 2 (Boston: Harvard University Press, 2011) (discussing the analogous concept of slow violence).

11 Footnote Id. at 3.

12 Footnote Id. At 3.

13 See Rob White, ‘Toxic Cities: Globalizing the Problem of Waste’ (2008), 35 Social Justice 107.

14 Laura A. Pratt, ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping? A Reevaluation of Toxic Waste Colonialism and the Global Management of Transboundary Hazardous Waste’ (2011), 41 Texas Environmental Law Journal, 147, 151. The chapter discusses how the term ‘toxic colonialism’ was coined by Greenpeace to describe the dumping of ‘industrial wastes of the West on territories of the Third World.’

15 See e.g. Samuel Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation: The Dumping of Toxic Waste in Africa’ (1993), 30 International Studies, 277, 278 discussing the unfairness of this relationship.

16 See Pratt, ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 152.

17 Kal Raustiala & David Victor, ‘The Regime Complex for Plant Genetic Resources’ (2004). 58 International Organizations 277, 279.

18 See David Hunter, James Salzmann and Durwood Zaelke, ‘International Environmental Law and PolicyThird Edition (New York: Foundation Press 2007).

19 See David Naguib Pellow, ‘Resisting Global Toxics: Transnational Movements for Environmental Justice’ (Massachusetts: The MIT Press 2007).

20 See e.g. Hunter et al. ‘International Environmental Law and Policy’, p. 947 estimating that only 4% of the generated hazardous waste actually travels across borders.

21 Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 153.

22 Footnote Id. see also Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

23 Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 279.

27 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 154.

28 Anél Ferreira –Snyman, ‘Regionalism and the Restructuring of the United Nations with Specific Reference to the African Union’ (2011), 44 Comparative and International Law Journal of Southern Africa, 360, 362.

29 See Adam Lupel, ‘Regionalism and Globalization: Post-Nation or Extended Nation?’ (2004), 36 Polity 153, 159. Globalization is a term that ‘summarizes a variety of processes that together increase the scale, speed, and effectiveness of social interactions across political, economic, cultural, and geographical borders.’

30 See D.M. Dzidzornu, ‘Marine Pollution Control in the West and Central African Region’ (1995), 20 Queens Law Journal 439.

31 Multinational corporations (MNCs) or transnational corporations (TNCs) are economic entities operating in more than one country or a cluster of economic entities operating in two or more countries. See Norms on the Responsibilities of Transnational Corporations and Other Business Enterprises with Regard to Human Rights, UN Doc. E/CN.4/Sub.2/2003/12/Rev.2 (2003).

32 See A. Lupel, ‘Regionalism and Globalization: Post Nation or Extended Nation?’ p. 157, discussing how globalization challenges states in their: administrative effectiveness, territorial sovereignty, collective identity, and democratic legitimacy, available online at www.ipinst.org/images/pdfs/lupel_polity_jan2004.pdf.

33 F. Bridgland, ‘Europe’s New Dumping Ground: How the West’s Toxic Waste is Poisoning Africa’, The Herald, 1 October 2006 available online at http://archive.ban.org/ban_news/2006/061001_dumping_ground.html quoting the French environmental group ‘Robin Hood of the Forest’.

34 United Nations Environmental Program, National Rapid Environmental Desk Assessment-Somalia, 2005, p. 135 [hereinafter UNEP Report] available online at www.unep.org/tsunami/reports/TSUNAMI_SOMALIA_LAYOUT.pdf.

35 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 281 discussing French and the U.S. exporting ‘enormous amounts of hazardous waste to Africa’.

36 See James Brooke, ‘Waste Dumpers Turning to West Africa’, New York Times, 17 July 1988, available at www.nytimes.com/1988/07/17/world/waste-dumpers-turning-to-west-africa.html?pagewanted=all.

37 See Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

38 Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 281.

39 For further discussion see id. pp. 285–6.

40 Brooke, ‘Waste Dumpers Turning to West Africa’, p A1.

41 See id.

42 See id.

43 See id.

44 See id. See also Mark Jaffe, ‘Tracking the Khian Sea: Port to Port, Deal to Deal’, The Philadelphia Inquirer, 15 July 1988 p. B1 available at http://articles.philly.com/1988–07–15/news/26236354_1_khian-sea-coastal-carriers-incinerator-ash discussing how efforts to dispose of the Philadelphian ash failed in Chile, Honduras, Haiti, the Bahamas, the Dominican Republic, Costa Rica, before it reached the West Coast of Africa.

45 See Brooke, ‘Waste Dumpers Turning to West Africa’.

46 See Barbara Hunton, ‘Emerging Controls on Transfers of Hazardous Waste to Developing Countries’ (1989), 21 Law and Policy International Business p. 247.

47 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 283.

48 See Brooke, ‘Waste Dumpers Turning to West Africa’.

49 Hao-Nhien Q. Vu, ‘The Law of Treaties and the Export of Hazardous Waste’ (1994), 12 University of California, Los Angeles Journal of Environmental Law and Policy 389, 390.

50 See UNEP Report p. 134.

51 See Bridgland ‘Europe’s New Dumping Ground’.

52 See Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

53 Bridgland, ‘Europe’s New Dumping Ground’.

54 UNEP Report p. 134.

55 See Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 110.

56 For further discussion see e.g. Sylvia F. Liu, ‘The Koko Incident: Developing International Norms for the Transboundary Movement of Hazardous Waste’, (1992–1994) 8 Journal of Natural Resources and Environmental Law. 121; Obinna Anyadike, ‘Toxic Terrorism’ (1988), 3696 West Africa p. 1108; ‘Nigeria: Koko’s Radioactive Waste’ (1988), West Africa, p. 1388.

57 See Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

58 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 283.

60 See Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

61 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’.

62 Footnote Id. p. 284.

63 See Footnote id. p. 284.

64 Footnote Id. See also Kelbessa, ‘Environmental Injustice in Africa,’ p. 109.

65 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’.

66 See Joel Millman, ‘Exporting Hazardous Waste: From Developed to Third World Nations’ (1989), Tech Rev p. 1. See also Kingsley Moghalu, ‘Nigeria Gets Tough on Toxic Dumping, (1989)’ Christian Science Monitor, p. 6.

67 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 283.

68 See Brooke, ‘Waste Dumpers Turning to West Africa’.

69 See Amnesty International and Greenpeace, ‘The Toxic Truth’, 9, 25 September 2012, [hereinafter The Toxic Truth] available at www.greenpeace.org/international/Global/international/publications/toxics/ProboKoala/The-Toxic-Truth.pdf.

70 See Environmental Justice Atlas, available online at http://ejatlas.org/conflict/toxic-waste-dumping-in-abidjan-ivory-coast (last visited 3 March 2015).

71 See Business and Human Rights Resource Centre, ‘Trafigura Lawsuits’ (re: Côte d’Ivoire), http://business-humanrights.org/en/trafigura-lawsuits-re-c%C3%B4te-d%E2%80%99ivoire (last visited 3 March 2015); see Amnesty International and Greenpeace International Press Release 25 September 2012, www.greenpeace.org/africa/en/Press-Centre-Hub/Press-releases/AMNESTY-INTERNATIONAL--GREENPEACE-INTERNATIONAL-PRESS-RELEASE-/(last visited 3 March 2015).

72 See The Toxic Truth supra p. 57.

73 See id. p. 10.

74 See id. p. 9; see also Bianca Lazzari, ‘The International Movement of Hazardous Waste: The Ivory Coast’ 28 May 2014, https://prezi.com/nd1b96exyf1j/the-international-movement-of-hazardous-waste-the-ivory-coa/ (last visited March 2015).

75 See The Toxic Truth supra p. 9.

76 See id.

77 For further discussion see Section 3.

78 See Fiona Harvey, ‘Trafigura Lessons Have not Been Learned, Report Warns’, The Guardian 25 September 2012, www.theguardian.com/environment/2012/sep/25/trafigura-lessons-toxic-waste-dumping.

79 Amnesty International, ‘Report Slams Failure to Prevent Toxic Waste Dumpling in West Africa’ 25 September 2012, available at www.amnesty.org/en/articles/news/2012/09/report-slams-failure-prevent-toxic-waste-dumping-west-africa/.

80 For further discussion of the case against Trafigura see e.g., Cyril Gwam, ‘Symposium Powering the Future: A 21st Century Guide for Energy Practitioners: Human Rights Implications of Illicit Toxic Waste Dumping from Developing Countries Including the U.S.A., Especially Texas to Africa, in particular Nigeria’ (2013), 38 Thurgood Marshall Law Review 241, 259–66; Holy Hall, ‘Super-Injunction, What’s Your Function’ (2013), 18 Commercial Law and Policy 309, 320–2.

81 See Chris Okeke, ‘Africa and the Environment’ (1996), 3 Annual Survey of International & Comparative Law 37, 62.

82 The OAU ‘steered Africa’s political and ideological matters since its inception’ in Abou Jeng, ‘Peacebuilding in the African Union’ p. 136.

83 Article 1 of the Organization of African Unity: Council of Ministers Resolution on Dumping of Nuclear and Industrial Waste in Africa, 23 May 1988, reprinted in 28 I.L.M. 568 (1989) [hereinafter OAU Resolution].

84 Footnote Id. art. 2.

85 Footnote Id. art. 3.

86 Footnote Id. art. 2.

87 For more on the limitations of the current legal framework see generally Robert Percival, ‘Global Law and the Environment,’ (2011) 86 Washington Law Review, 579; Frederic Megret, ‘The Problem of an International Criminal Law of the Environment,’ (2011) 36 Columbia Journal of Environmental Law 195 (2011); Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’.

88 Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Waste and Their Disposal, Basel, 22 March 1989, in force 5 May 1992, 28 I.L.M. 649 also available at www.basel.int/Portals/4/Basel%20Convention/docs/text/BaselConventionText-e.pdf. [hereinafter Basel Convention].

89 UNEP, Cairo Guidelines and Principles for the Environmentally Sound Management of Hazardous Waste, 14/30 December, 17 June 1987 available at www.unep.org/Documents.multilingual/Default.asp?DocumentID=100&ArticleID=1663&l=en.

90 Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 158.

91 Art. 4(2) of the Basel Convention.

92 See Parties to the Basel Convention available at www.basel.int/Countries/StatusofRatifications/PartiesSignatories/tabid/4499/Default.aspx (last visited 23 October 2018).

93 Footnote Id. at 160. See also Art. 6 of the Basel Convention.

94 Art. 4(9) of the Basel Convention. See also Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 160.

95 See Art. 6(1) of the Basel Convention.

96 Footnote Id. art. 6(2).

97 Footnote Id. art. 4(5).

98 Footnote Id. art. 9(1).

99 Footnote Id. art 9(2).

100 Footnote Id. art 9(2).

101 Footnote Id. art. 9(5).

102 Footnote Id. art. 12.

103 See Basel Protocol on Liability and Compensation for Damage Resulting from Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Waste and their Disposal, 10 December 1999, in force 27 May 2014 available at www.basel.int/Portals/4/Basel%20Convention/docs/text/BaselConventionText-e.pdf. [hereinafter Basel Protocol].

104 See The Fourth African, Caribbean, and Pacific States – European Economic Community Convention of Lomé, Lome, 22 March 1990, 29 I.L.M. 783 available at http://aei.pitt.edu/4220/1/4220.pdf [hereinafter Lomé IV Convention].

105 Art. 39 of the Lomé IV Convention.

106 Annex VIII of the Lomé IV Convention, Joint Declaration on Article 39 on Movements of Hazardous Waste or Radioactive Waste.

107 OAU Resolution.

108 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 166.

109 Kenneth W. Abbott, The Transnational Regime Complex for Climate Change, 30 Environment and Planning C: Government & Policy 584 (2012) (discussing how this can lead to “pathological effects of unnecessary fragmentation”).

110 See generally Partnership Agreement between the Members of the African, Caribbean and Pacific Group of States of the One Part, and the European Community and Its Member States, of the Other Part, 2000 O.J. (L 317) 3 (entered into force 4 January 2003) [hereinafter Cotonou Agreement] available at https://ec.europa.eu/europeaid/sites/devco/files/cotonou-agreement-2000_en.pdf.

111 Footnote Id. art. 32(1)(d).

112 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 166.

113 See generally Bamako Convention.

114 Art. 4 of the Bamako Convention.

116 See Art. 9 of the Basel Convention.

117 Art. 4(3)(b) of the Bamako Convention; Art. 1(20) of the Bamako Convention defining a waste generator as ‘any person whose activity produces hazardous wastes, or, if that person is not known, the person who is in possession and/or control of those wastes’.

118 See Art. 12 of the Basel Convention.

119 See Art. 11 of the Bamako Convention (For intra-African waste trade, parties must minimize the transboundary movement of wastes and only conduct it with consent of the importing and transit states among other controls. Parties are to minimize the production of hazardous wastes and cooperate to ensure that wastes are treated and disposed of in an environmentally sound manner.

120 See Parties to the Bamako Convention www.unenvironment.org/events/conference/second-conference-parties-bamako-convention (last visited 11 March 2018).

121 Art. 4 of the Bamako Convention.

122 See Jennifer R. Kitt, ‘Note, Waste Exports to the Developing World: A Global Response’ (1995), 7 Georgetown Environmental Law Review 485, 500–1.

123 See Vu, ‘The Law of Treaties and the Export of Hazardous Waste’ p. 410.

124 See Art. 4(5) of the Basel Convention.

125 Art. 4(1) of the Bamako Convention.

126 See Atteh, ‘Political Economy of Environmental Degradation’ p. 283.

127 See id.

128 See Section 2B of this Chapter.

129 Compare art. 1, Annex I and Annex II of the Basel Convention, with art. 7, annex I and annex II of the Bamako Convention. The Bamako Convention not only includes radioactive wastes, but also considers any waste with a listed hazardous characteristic or a listed constituent as a hazardous waste. The Convention also covers national definitions of hazardous waste. Finally, products that are banned, severely restricted, or have been the subject of prohibitions, are also covered under the Convention as wastes.

130 Art. 4(1) of the Bamako Convention.

131 Compare Art. 9 of the Basel Convention with Article 9 of the Bamako Convention.

132 Art. 9(2) of the Bamako Convention.

133 Robert O. Keohane and David G. Victor, ‘The Regime Complex for Climate Change’ (2011), 9Perspective on Politics19.

134 See id.

135 Art. 4(3)(b) and art. 1(20) of the Bamako Convention.

136 See generally Basel Protocol.

137 See Bamako Convention.

138 See art. 12 of the Basel Convention.

139 See Pratt pp. 163–4.

140 See arts. 4 and 5 of the Basel Convention.

141 See List of Parties and Signatories to Basel Protocol available at www.basel.int/Countries/StatusofRatifications/TheProtocol/tabid/1345/Default.aspx.

142 See Decision III/1 Amendment to the Basel Convention, Third Meeting of the Conference of the Parties to the Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Shipments of Hazardous Waste and Their Disposal, September 18–22, 1995, UN Doc. UNEP/CHW.3/35.

143 The eighty-two parties present at the Third Meeting of the Conference of the Parties of the Basel Convention adopted the decision by consensus on 22 September, 1995. Footnote Id. See also art. 4A and Annex VII of the Basel Convention [hereinafter Ban Amendment].

144 Footnote Id. Compare with Bamako Convention.

145 See art. 17(5) of the Basel Convention which provides that amendments enter into force between the parties when ‘at least three-fourths of the Parties who accepted them ratify the amendment. See also Pratt, ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 163 noting that sixty-two ratifications represent three-fourths of the parties present at the Third Meeting of the Conference of the Parties.

146 See Parties to the Ban Amendment, available at www.basel.int/Countries/StatusofRatifications/BanAmendment/tabid/1344/Default.aspx (last visited 23 October 2018).

147 For further discussion see Overview Basel Convention Ban Amendment available at www.basel.int/Implementation/LegalMatters/BanAmendment/Overview/tabid/1484/Default.aspx (last visited 23 October 2018).

148 See id.

149 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 163 discussing how the option of a total ban was tabled until future conferences of the parties.

150 See e.g. Chaloki Beyani, ‘Reconstituting the Universal: Human Rights as a Regional Idea’ (2012), Cambridge Companion to Human Rights Law, 176.

151 Compare the concept of peoples’ rights in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights, 27 June 1981, in force 21 October 1986 1520 U.N.T.S. 217 and concept of duties in the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man, 2 May 1948, OEA/Ser.L./V.II.23, doc. 21, rev. 6 reprinted in Basic Documents Pertaining to Human Rights in the Inter-American System, OEA/Ser.L.V./II.82, doc. 6, rev. 1 at 1 with the omission of these concepts from the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 10 December 1948 G.A. Res. 217 (III) A, UN Doc. A/RES/217(III), International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 16 December 1966, S. Exec. Rep. 102–23, 999 U.N.T.S. 171 and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 16 December 1966, S. Treaty Doc. No. 95–19, 6 I.L.M. 360 (1967), 993 U.N.T.S. 3.

152 See Beyani ‘Reconstituting the Universal: Human Rights as a Regional Idea’ p. 190; George William Mugwanya, ‘Realizing Universal Human Rights Norms through Regional Human Rights Mechanisms: Reinvigorating the African System’ (1999), 10 Indiana International & Comparative Law Review 35, 40.

153 See art. 4(5) of the Basel Convention.

154 See the OAU Resolution.

155 See art 9(2) of the Bamako Convention.

157 See art 4 of the Bamako Convention.

158 See Section 2B of this chapter.

159 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 167.

160 Footnote Id. pp. 167 and 173.

161 Art. 11(1) of the Bamako Convention.

162 Footnote Id. art. 11(4).

163 See Art. 4(1)(b) of the Bamako Convention.

164 Art. 28L of the Malabo Protocol.

165 Art. 1(22) of the Bamako Convention.

166 Footnote Id. art. 9(2).

167 Footnote Id. art. 9(1)(a)–(d).

168 Footnote Id. art. 9(1)(e).

169 Footnote Id. arts. 4(1) and 4(2).

171 Footnote Id. art. 4(3)(i)–(u).

172 Compare Art. 28L(2) of the Malabo Protocol with Arts. 2 and 4(3)(i) of the Bamako Convention. Bamako not only includes radioactive wastes, but also considers any waste with a listed hazardous characteristic or a listed constituent as a hazardous waste. The Convention also covers national definitions of hazardous waste. Finally, products that are banned, severely restricted, or have been the subject of prohibitions, are also covered under the Convention as wastes to be criminally prohibited from importation into Africa. Footnote Id.

173 Art. 4(3)(1) of the Bamako Convention.

174 Footnote Id. art. 6.

175 See art. 46E of the Malabo Protocol.

176 See art. 2 of the Protocol Relating to the Establishment of the Peace and Security Council of the African Union, Durban, 9 July 2002), www.au.int/en/sites/default/files/Protocol_peace_and_security.pdf) [hereinafter PSC Protocol] establishing the PSC as the permanent mechanism for conflict prevention and resolution on the Continent.

177 See art. 46G of the Malabo Protocol.

178 See art. 15 of the Malabo Protocol.

179 See art. 46E of the Malabo Protocol.

180 See art. 46D of the Malabo Protocol.

181 See. art. 46C of the Malabo Protocol.

182 Art. 46A bis of the Malabo Protocol.

183 See art. 27 Rome Statute supra Footnote note 5, detailing the irrelevance of official capacity for exempting someone from criminal responsibility; Art. 6 of the ICTR Statute; Art. 7 of the ICTY Statute ; Art. 6 of the SCSL Statute.

184 See e.g., Mark Kersten, ‘What Gives? African Union Head of State Immunity’, ‘Justice in Conflict’ 7 July 2014), available at http://justiceinconflict.org/2014/07/07/what-gives-african-union-head-of-state-immunity/; MireilleAffa’a-Mindzie, ‘Leaders Agree on Immunity for themselves during Expansion of African Court’, IPI Global Observatory, 23 July 2014, available at http://theglobalobservatory.org/2014/07/leaders-agree-immunity-expansion-african-court/.

185 See Section 4. For further discussion see Sirleaf, ‘Regionalism, Regime Complexes and International Criminal Justice in Africa’.

186 See art. 28L of the Malabo Protocol.

187 Art. 9(2) of the Bamako Convention.

188 Footnote Id. art. 10(1).

189 See e.g. Immanuel Kant’s Perpetual, Peace: ‘A Philosophical Proposal’, (London: Sweet & Maxwell, Ltd, 1927); Susan JacobyWild Justice; The Evolution of Revenge’, (New York: Harper & Row, 1983).

190 Paul H. Robinson, ‘Competing Conceptions of Modern Desert: Vengeful, Deontological, and Empirical’ (2008), 67 Cambridge Law Journal 145, 147; see also Allison Marston Danner, ‘Constructing a Hierarchy of Crimes in International Criminal Law Sentencing’ (2001), 87 Virginia Law Review, 415, 444; Andrew Von Hirsch & Nils Jareborg, Gauging Criminal Harm: A Living-Standard Analysis’ (1991), 11 Oxford Journal of Legal Studies 1, 2–3.

191 Art. 43A of the Malabo Protocol.

192 Art 43A(4) of the Malabo Protocol.

193 See Section 2B.

194 See e.g., Paul L. McKaskle, ‘The European Court of Human Rights: What It Is, How it Works, and Its Future’ (2005), 40 University of San Francisco Law Review 1, 49 explaining that the concept of margin appreciation allows for ‘countries to differ in what is acceptable under the terms of the Convention based on cultural differences.’

195 Art. 46Abis of the Malabo Protocol.

196 See Section 2B of the chapter for further discussion.

197 See, arts. 46J and 46Jbis of the Malabo Protocol.

198 Art 46K of the Malabo Protocol.

200 See arts. 7, 11, and 13(1) of the PSC Protocol providing the authority for the Peace and Security Council, establishing the Panel of the Wise, and providing for the African Standby Force; Arts. 3–4 of the AU Constitutive Act.

201 George William Mugwanya, ‘International Criminal Tribunals in Africa’, in Mainsuli Ssenyonjo (ed.), The African Regional Human Rights System: 30 Years after the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2011) pp. 307–10. discussing the difficulties securing state cooperation with the criminal tribunals in Rwanda and Sierra Leone; see also Beyani, ‘Reconstituting the Universal: Human Rights as a Regional Idea’ p. 87.

202 Linda Gröning & Jørn Jacobsen, ‘Introduction: Restorative Justice and the Criminal Justice System’, in Linda Gröning & Jørn Jacobsen (eds.), ‘Restorative Justice and Criminal Justice: Exploring the Relationship’ (Sweden: Santerus Academic Press, 2012) pp. 9, 12. For further discussion, see generally John Braithwaite, ‘Narrative and “Compulsory Compassion”’, (2006), 31 Law & Social Inquiry: Journal of the American Bar Foundation 425 Elizabeth Kiss, ‘Moral Ambition Within and Beyond Political Constraints: Reflections on Restorative Justice’, in Robert I. Rotberg & Dennis F. Thompson (eds.), ‘Truth v. Justice: The Morality of the Truth Commissions’ (New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 2000) pp. 68, 79–83.

203 Jennie E. Burnet, ‘(In)Justice: Truth, Reconciliation, and Revenge in Rwanda’s Gacaca’, in Alexander L. Hinton (ed.), Transitional Justice Global Mechanisms and Local Realities after Genocide and Mass Violence, (New Jersey: Rutgers University Press, 2011), pp. 95, 100.

204 Martha Minow, ‘Between Vengeance and Forgiveness: Facing History after Genocide and Mass Violence (Boston: Beacon Press, 1999).

205 See art. 20 of the Malabo Protocol.

206 See art. 46M of the Malabo Protocol.

207 See, e.g., Sawhoyamaxa Indigenous Community v. Paraguay, Merits, Reparations and Costs Judgment, Inter-Am. Ct. H.R. (ser. C) No. 146 (29 March 2006) The Court fashioned an order, which provided that the state was to allocate $1 million to a community development fund for educational, housing agricultural, and health projects. In addition, the state was to provide compensation of $20,000 each to the 17 members of the community who died because of events.

208 For further discussion, see Thomas M. Antkowiak, ‘An Emerging Mandate for International Courts: Victim-Centered Remedies and Restorative Justice’ (2011), 47 Stanford Journal of International Law 279.

209 See e.g. Miguel Castro Prison v. Peru Merits, Reparations and Costs Judgment, Inter-Am. Ct. H.R. (ser. C) No. 160 (25 November 2006) The Court’s order provided amongst others that the state needed to carry out a public act of acknowledgement of its international responsibility in relation to the violations declared and for satisfaction of the next of kin. The state also had to conduct a public ceremony covered by the media, carry out human rights education and programs for the security sector, as well as create a monument for those who died as a form of reparations.

210 See Section 4B for further discussion.

211 See Laurel E. Fletcher, ‘Refracted Justice: The Imagined Victim and the International Criminal Court’, in Christian De Vos, Sara Kendall, Carsten Stahn, (eds.), ‘Contested Justice: The Politics and Practice of the International Criminal Court Interventions’, (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015) pp. 2, 15 (available at www.law.berkeley.edu/php-programs/faculty/facultyPubsPDF.php?facID=517&pubID=41.

212 See Section 2A for further discussion.

213 Sergey Vasiliev, ‘Between International Criminal Justice and Injustice: On the Methodology of Legitimacy’, draft paper on file with author, p 29.

214 See, e.g., Emile Durkheim, ‘The Division of Labour in Society’, (New York: : Simon and Schuster, 1997); David Luban, ‘Fairness to Rightness: Jurisdiction, Legality, and the Legitimacy of International Criminal Law’, in Samantha Besson & John Tasioulaseds, ‘The Philosophy of International Law’ (New York: : Oxford University Press, 2010) pp. 569, 575; Robert D. Sloane, ‘The Expressive Capacity of International Punishment: The Limits of the National Law Analogy and the Potential of International Criminal Law’ (2007), 43 Stanford Journal of International Law 39, 42–5; Dan M. Kahan, ‘What Do Alternative Sanctions Mean?’ (1996), 63 University of Chicago Law Review 597.

215 See, e.g., Dan M. Kahan, ‘The Anatomy of Disgust in Criminal Law’ (1998), 96 Michigan Law Review 1621, 1641; R.A. Duff, ‘Penal Communications: Recent Work in the Philosophy of Punishment’ (1996), 20 Crime and Justice 1, 8; Jean Hampton, ‘An Expressive Theory of Retribution’, in Wesley Cragg (ed), Retributivism and Its Critics (Berlin: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1992) pp. 1, 32–3.

216 See Christoph Schreuer, ‘Regionalism v. Universalism’ (1995), 6 European Journal of International Law, 477.

217 See generally Laurence Helfer & Karen J. Alter, ‘Legitimacy & Lawmaking: A Tale of Three International Courts’ (2013), 14 Theoretical Inquiry in Law 479, 502.

218 See M. V.S. Sirleaf, ‘Beyond Truth & Punishment in Transitional Justice’ (2014), 54 Virginia Journal of International Law [hereinafter Sirleaf, Beyond Truth & Punishment] (internal citations omitted).

219 See id.

220 Laurel E. Fletcher & Harvey M. Weinstein, ‘Violence and Social Repair: Rethinking the Contribution of Justice to Reconciliation’ (2002), 24 Human Rights Quarterly 573, 601.

221 For example, the Inter-American Court of Human Rights has developed a rich jurisprudence on the ‘right to truth’ and forced disappearances due to the prevalence of authoritarian regimes in the region. See the Preamble of the Inter-American Convention on Forced Disappearances of Persons, Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, Belem do Para, 8 June 1994, in force 28 March 1996 available at www.oas.org/en/iachr/mandate/Basics/disappearance.asp

222 See Section 2B.

223 See generally J. Bentham, ‘An Introduction to the Principles of Morals and Legislation’, (Buffalo: Prometheus Books, 1988); H.L.A. Hart, ‘Punishment and Responsibility: Essays in the Philosophy of Law’, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2008).

224 See, e.g., Deirdre Golash, ‘The Justification of Punishment in the International Context’, in Larry May & Zachary Hoskins (eds.), ‘International Criminal Law and Philosophy’ (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010) pp. 201, 211 (Immi Tallgren, ‘The Sensibility and Sense of International Criminal Law’ (2002), 13 European Journal of International Law 561.

225 See art. 46L of the Malabo Protocol.

226 See id.

227 See Section 2 for further discussion.

228 There are 123 countries that are State parties to the Rome Statute; African States form the biggest regional block, with thirty-four state parties. See International Criminal Court, The State Parties to the Rome Statute www.icccpi.int/en_menus/asp/states%20parties/Pages/the%20states%20parties%20to%20the%20rome%20statute.aspx (last checked on Oct. 24, 2017).

229 See art. 43A(3) of the Malabo Protocol.

230 See arts. 43A(1) and (2) of the Malabo Protocol.

231 See Miriam Aukerman, ‘Extraordinary Evil, Ordinary Crime: A Framework for Understanding Transitional Justice’ (2002), 15 Harvard Human Rights Journal 39, 70.

232 See art. 43A(4) Malabo Protocol.

233 See Pratt ‘Decreasing Dirty Dumping?’ p. 154.

234 UNEP Report.

235 Art. 9(2) of the Bamako Convention.

21 Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources

I wish to thank my colleagues Dr. Mamadou Hébié and Dr. Sergey Vasiliev for their valuable comments during the drafting of this chapter. Any remaining mistakes of course are my own.

1 Art. 28L Bis of the Protocol, entitled “Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources”, reads:

For the purpose of this Statute, ‘Illicit exploitation of natural resources’ means any of the following acts if they are of a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union:

  1. (a) Concluding an agreement to exploit resources, in violation of the principle of peoples’ sovereignty over their natural resources;

  2. (b) Concluding with state authorities an agreement to exploit natural resources, in violation of the legal and regulatory procedures of the State concerned;

  3. (c) Concluding an agreement to exploit natural resources through corrupt practices;

  4. (d) Concluding an agreement to exploit natural resources that is clearly one-sided;

  5. (e) Exploiting natural resources without any agreement with the State concerned;

  6. (f) Exploiting natural resources without complying with norms relating to the protection of the environment and the security of the people and the staff; and

  7. (g) Violating the norms and standards established by the relevant natural resource certification mechanism.

2 Pillage was also the legal basis for the International Court of Justice to hold the Ugandan State responsible for the looting by Ugandan soldiers of the natural resources of the DR Congo. See International Court of Justice, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment of 19 December 2005, I.C.J. Reports 2005, para. 245.

3 See K. Ballentine & J. Sherman (ed.), The Political Economy of Armed Conflict: Beyond Greed and Grievance, International Peace Academy (Boulder/London: Lynne Rienner Publishers 2003), at 13.

4 UNEP-MONUSCO-OSESG, ‘Experts’ background report on illegal exploitation and trade in natural resources benefitting organized criminal groups and recommendations on MONUSCO’s role in fostering stability and peace in eastern DR Congo’, Final report, 15 April 2015, available at www.unep.org (last visited 1 February 2016).

5 See on this e.g. M. Kaldor, New and Old Wars: Organized Violence in a Global Era (Palo Alto, CA: Stanford University Press, Second Edition 2006); and W. Reno, ‘CSR and Corporate Engagement with Parties to Armed Conflict’, in C. Walker-Said and J.D. Kelly, Corporate Social Responsibility?: Human Rights in the New Global Economy (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press Books 2015), at 259–77.

6 According to the Africa Progress Panel, Africa lost US$63.4 billion from illicit financial outflows between 2008 and 2010, of which US$38.4 billion was related to mispricing by multinational companies operating in Africa. Africa Progress Panel, Equity in Extractives: Stewarding Africa’s Natural Resources for All, Africa Progress Report 2013, Figure 22, at 66.

7 See R. Auty, Sustaining Development in Mineral Economies: The Resource Curse Thesis (Abingdon-on-Thames, UK: Routledge, 1993); M.L. Ross, ‘The Political Economy of the Resource Curse’, 51(2) World Politics (1999) 297322; and J.D. Sachs and A.M. Warner, ‘The Curse of Natural Resources’, European Economic Review 45 (2001), at 827–38.

8 For a more extensive analysis of this crime and its relevance for illegal natural resources exploitation, see J.G. Stewart, Corporate War Crimes: Prosecuting the Pillage of Natural Resources (New York: Open Society Justice Initiative Publication 2011); and L.J. van den Herik and D.A. Dam-de Jong, ‘Revitalizing the Antique War Crime of Pillage: The Potential and Pitfalls of Using International Criminal Law to Address Illegal Resource Exploitation during Armed Conflict’, Vol. 22(3) Criminal Law Forum (2011) 237–73.

9 See e.g. Trials of War Criminals before the Nuremberg Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10, Vol. IX, the Krupp case (Washington: Government Printing Office 1950), at 1344–5; Trials of War Criminals before the Nuremberg Military Tribunals under Control Council Law No. 10, Vol. XIV, France v. Roechling (Washington: Government Printing Office 1949), at 1113 and 1124.

10 The investigation was closed in 2015, because the Swiss prosecutor was unable to proof that the company was aware of the criminal origin of the gold it refined, showing the difficulties in prosecuting companies further up the supply chain. See J.G. Stewart, ‘The Argos Heraeus Decision on Corporate Pillage of Gold’, 19 October 2015, available through http://jamesgstewart.com/the-argor-heraeus-decision-on-corporate-pillage-of-gold/ (visited 27 September 2016) for a legal analysis of this decision and links to the prosecutor’s decision.

11 See https://trialinternational.org/latest-post/michel-desaedeleer/ (visited 8 December 2016). The suspect died in custody on 28 September 2016.

12 Office of the Prosecutor, Policy Paper on Case Selection and Prioritization, para. 41. www.icc-cpi.int/Pages/item.aspx?name=policy-paper-on-case-selection-and-prioritisation (visited 4 October 2016).

13 The ICGLR is an inter-governmental organization established by the States located in the African Great Lakes region to enhance regional cooperation in the fields of Peace and Security; Democracy and Good Governance; Economic Development and Regional Integration; and Humanitarian and Social Issues. See www.icglr.org for more information.

14 ICGLR Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources, 30 November 2006, Art. 2.

15 See Art. 11 of the Protocol, which was adopted in September 2014. See also www.icglr.org for the certification manual (visited 29 March 2016).

16 Art 12 of the Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources reads as follows:

‘Each Member State shall ensure that all acts of illegal exploitation of natural resources are offenses under its criminal law. Such acts shall include:

  1. (a) Concluding an agreement to exploit resources, in violation of the principle of peoples’ sovereignty over their natural resources;

  2. (b) Concluding with state authorities an agreement to exploit natural resources, in violation of the legal and regulatory procedures of the State concerned;

  3. (c) Concluding an agreement to exploit natural resources through corrupt practices;

  4. (d) Concluding an agreement to exploit natural resources that is clearly one-sided;

  5. (e) Exploiting natural resources without any agreement with the State concerned;

  6. (f) Exploiting natural resources without complying with norms relating to the protection of the environment and the security of the people and the staff; and

  7. (g) Violating the norms and standards established by the relevant natural resource certification mechanism.’

17 For a more detailed discussion of these sanctions regimes, see D.A. Dam-de Jong, International Law and Governance of Natural Resources in Conflict and Post-Conflict Situations (Cambridge University Press 2015); and Security Council Report, ‘UN Sanctions: Natural Resources’, Research Report (2015) No. 4, www.securitycouncilreport.org (last visited 1 February 2016).

18 See D.A. Dam-de Jong, ‘UN natural resources sanctions regimes: Incorporating market-based responses to address market-driven problems’, in L.J. van den Herik (ed.), Research Handbook on UN Sanctions and International Law (Cheltenham Glos, UK: Edward Elgar, 2017).

19 For the purposes of the KPCS, conflict diamonds have been defined as ‘rough diamonds used by rebel movements or their allies to finance conflict aimed at undermining legitimate governments, as described in relevant United Nations Security Council (UNSC) resolutions insofar as they remain in effect, or in other similar UNSC resolutions which may be adopted in the future, and as understood and recognized in United Nations General Assembly (UNGA) Resolution 55/56, or in other similar UNGA resolutions which may be adopted in future’. See KPCS Core Document, available at www.kimberleyprocess.com/en/kpcs-core-document (visited 17 March 2016).

20 The OECD Guidance was last revised in April 2016. Strictly speaking, the OECD Guidance is not a global instrument, since it only applies to companies which are based in an OECD member State. Nevertheless, the OECD Guidance has also been incorporated in the regional system of the International Conference for the African Great Lakes Region (ICGLR), it has been endorsed by the UN Security Council and it has resulted in the creation of similar guidelines in non-OECD member States, most importantly the guidelines developed by the Chinese Chamber of Commerce. See www.oecd.org/corporate/mne/mining.htm (visited 30 May 2016); the Lusaka Declaration of the ICGLR Special Summit to Fight Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources in the Great Lakes Region (2010), para. 12; UN Security Council Resolutions 1952 (2010), para. 8 and 2198, para. 22 on the DR Congo and Resolution 2153 (2014) on Côte d’Ivoire, para. 31; and China Chamber of Commerce of Metals, Minerals and Chemicals Importers & Exporters, Chinese Due Diligence Guidelines for Responsible Mineral Supply Chains (2015), available at www.cccmc.org.cn/docs/2015-10/20151029133501092584.pdf (visited 17 March 2016).

21 Two of these attempts merit closer attention. Firstly, the UN Panel of Experts on the DR Congo, which had been established by the Security Council to collect information on the illegal exploitation of natural resources in the DR Congo and to analyze the links between natural resources and the continuation of the conflict, opted for a very broad definition of illegal exploitation in its 2001 report. Its definition of ‘illegality’ hinged on the following four factors related to the rule of law: a violation of sovereignty, specified as all activities that are conducted ‘without the consent of the legitimate government’; conducting activities in violation of the existing regulatory framework of the country of operation; activities that are contrary to widely accepted business practices; and activities carried out in violation of international law, including soft law. The term ‘exploitation’ was similarly defined broadly so as to include ‘all activities that enable actors and stakeholders to engage in business in first, secondary and tertiary sectors in relation to the natural resources and other forms of wealth of the Democratic Republic of the Congo’. See Report of the Panel of Experts on the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources and Other Forms of Wealth of the Democratic Republic of the Congo, 12 April 2001, UN Doc. S/2001/357, p. 5. The second attempt has been made by the ICGLR for the purposes of its Protocol on Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources. Art. 1 of the Protocol defines illegal exploitation as ‘any exploration, development, acquisition, and disposition of natural resources that is contrary to law, custom, practice, or principle of permanent sovereignty over natural resources, as well as the provisions of this Protocol’. Illegal exploitation as defined by the Panel of Experts and the ICGLR Protocol therefore includes a wide range of aspects of the extraction process, while illegal also refers to a broad range of legal bases.

22 See supra Footnote note 1, for the text of the provision.

23 See Art. 46C of The Protocol, which stipulates that ‘[c]orporate intention to commit an offense may be established by proof that it was the policy of the corporation to do the act which constituted the offense’, where a ‘policy may be attributed to a corporation where it provides the most reasonable explanation of the conduct of that corporation.’ Corporate knowledge on the other hand ‘may be established by proof that the actual or constructive knowledge of the relevant information was possessed within the corporation […] even though the relevant information is divided between corporate personnel.’

24 Art. 46B on individual criminal responsibility does not set out clear mens rea requirements.

25 Emphasis added.

26 Although the parallel is not entirely direct, this interpretation of “a serious nature affecting the stability of a state, region or the Union” operates in a manner similar to “a widespread or systematic attack on a civilian population” in the chapeau of Crimes Against Humanity. A defendant him or herself need not personally play an important role in the attack; his or her individual crimes must only be adequately connected to it. See ICTY, Prosecutor v. Tadić, No. IT-94–1-T, Trial Chamber Judgment of 7 May 1997, para. 649, referred to in C.K. Hall and K. Ambos, ‘Article 7’, in O. Triffterer and K. Ambos, The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Hart, Third edition 2016), at 165–6.

27 James G. Stewart, Overdetermined Atrocities, 10 Journal of International Criminal Justice 1189–218 (2012).

28 ICGLR Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources, 30 November 2006, Art. 1.

30 These instances are covered by Art. 28L Bis(e), which criminalizes the exploitation of natural resources without any agreement with the State concerned.

31 J. Crawford, ‘The Right of Self-Determination in International Law’, in Alston, P. (ed.), Peoples’ Rights, Academy of European Law (Oxford University Press 2001), at 767; and R.N. Kiwanuka, ‘The Meaning of “People” in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights’, American Journal of International Law, Vol. 82, No. 1 (1988), at 80101.

32 See UN General Assembly Resolution 1803 (XVII) on Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources, 14 December 1962; 1966 International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (ICESCR), New York, Annex to UNGA Resolution 2200 (XXI) of 16 December 1966, 993 UNTS 3; 1966 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR), New York, Annex 2 to UNGA Resolution 2200 (XXI) of 16 December 1966, 999 UNTS 171. The principle of permanent sovereignty over natural resources has acquired a firm status in international law. It has been recognized by the International Court of Justice as having customary international law status. See e.g. International Court of Justice, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment of 19 December 2005, I.C.J. Reports 2005, para. 244. It has also been inserted in several treaties, especially in the field of international environmental law. For a detailed examination of the principle of permanent sovereignty over natural resources, see N.J. Schrijver, Sovereignty over Natural Resources: Balancing Rights and Duties (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997); D. Rosenberg, Le Principe de Souveraineté des Etats sur Leurs Ressources Naturelles (Paris, France: Librairie Générale de Droit et de Jurisprudence, 1983); G. Elian, The Principle of Sovereignty over Natural Resources (The Netherlands: Sijthoff & Noordhoff, 1979).

33 See references to relevant case law below. For a thorough examination of the notion of ‘peoples’ rights within the African Charter regime, see also R.N. Kiwanuka, ‘The Meaning of “People” in the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights’, Vol. 82, No. 1 American Journal of International Law (1988) 80101.

34 In the Congo-Uganda case, the ICJ based its decision on reparations on Art. 21(2) of the African Charter, which determines that ‘[i]n case of spoliation the dispossessed people shall have the right to the lawful recovery of its property as well as to an adequate compensation’. International Court of Justice, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment of 19 December 2005, I.C.J. Reports 2005, para. 245.

35 International Conference on the Great Lakes Region, Protocol Against the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources, 30 November 2006, Art. 3.

36 See the Report of the Panel of Experts on Violations of Security Council Sanctions against UNITA, UN Doc. S/2000/203, 10 March 2000, paras. 78 and 79.

37 See International Court of Justice, Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment of 19 December 2005, I.C.J. Reports 2005, para. 226–9.

38 Footnote Ibid., para. 244.

39 Footnote Ibid., Declaration of Judge Koroma, para. 11.

40 W. Reno, Warfare in Independent Africa (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press 2011).

41 See e.g. for the DR Congo, Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, Report of the Mapping Exercise Documenting the Most Serious Violations of Human Rights and International Humanitarian Law Committed within the Territory of the Democratic Republic of the Congo Between March 1993 and June 2003 (2010), p. 351; and for Liberia, Report of the Panel of Experts Pursuant to Security Council Resolution 1343 (2001), Paragraph 19, Concerning Liberia, UN Doc. S/2001/1015, paras. 309–50.

42 Concluding agreements for personal enrichment would also be partly captured by Art. 28L Bis(c), dealing with corrupt practices. However, this provision is limited to using corruption as a means to conclude contracts, which, potentially, leaves out advantages that are derived from the contract itself. This issue is examined under (c).

43 S. B. Starr, Extraordinary Crimes at Ordinary Times: International Justice Beyond Crisis Situations, SSRN Scholarly Paper ID 934470 (Social Science Research Network). However, note that Art. 46A Bis of The Protocol determines that ‘No charges shall be commenced or continued before the Court against any serving AU Head of State or Government, or anybody acting or entitled to act in such capacity, or other senior state officials based on their functions, during their tenure of office’.

44 See A. Xanthaki, Indigenous Rights and United Nations Standards: Self-Determination, Culture and Land, (Cambridge University Press 2007); and N.J. Schrijver, ‘Unravelling State Sovereignty? The Controversy on the Right of Indigenous Peoples to Permanent Sovereignty over their Natural Wealth and Resources’, in Boerefijn, I. & Goldschmidt, J. (ed.), Changing Perceptions of Sovereignty and Human Rights: Essays in Honour of Cees Flinterman (Cambridge, UK: Intersentia 2008), at 8598. See also the final report of the Special Rapporteur of the Commission on Human Rights, Mrs. Erica Daes, on Indigenous peoples’ permanent sovereignty over natural resources, UN Doc. E/CN.4/Sub.2/2004/30 of 13 July 2004 and its addendum, UN Doc. E/CN.4/Sub.2/2004/30/Add.1 of 12 July 2004.

45 Decision of the African Commission on Human & Peoples’ Rights Regarding Communication 155/96, The Social and Economic Rights Action Center and the Center for Economic and Social Rights v. Nigeria, ACHPR/COMM/A044/1, paras. 55–8. The relevant provision is Art. 21 of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights.

46 See e.g. the Inter-American Court of Human Rights, Case of the Saramaka People v. Surinam, Judgment of 28 November 2007; Inter-American Court of Human Rights, The Kichwa people of Sarayaku v. Ecuador, Judgment of 26 July 2012; Human Rights Committee, Apirana Mahuika et al. v. New Zealand, Communication No. 547/1993, 15 November 2000.

47 See R. Dolzer and C. Schreuer, Principles of International Investment Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, Second edition, 2012), at 92–7 for examples of cases where arbitral tribunals denied jurisdiction on these grounds.

48 See Global Witness, Shell and Eni’s Misadventures in Nigeria: Shell and Eni at risk of losing enormous oil block acquired in corrupt deal, November 2015, available online at www.globalwitness.org/en/campaigns/oil-gas-and-mining/shell-and-enis-misadventures-nigeria/ (visited 12 May 2016).

49 See Global Witness, Shell and Eni’s Misadventures in Nigeria: Shell and Eni at risk of losing enormous oil block acquired in corrupt deal, November 2015, available online at www.globalwitness.org/en/campaigns/oil-gas-and-mining/shell-and-enis-misadventures-nigeria/ (visited 12 May 2016).

50 Footnote Ibid., p. 3.

51 This is currently being investigated in Nigeria and Italy, with the cooperation of the Dutch authorities. See E. Sylvers and S. Kent, ‘Shell Under Investigation in Italy over Nigerian Oil Deal: Anglo-Dutch Oil Giant Drawn into Corruption Probe that has Dogged Italy’s Eni’, The Wall Street Journal 30 March 2016.

52 Final Report for the Liberia Extractive Transparency Initiative (LEITI) Post Award Process Audit, conducted by Moore Stephens LLP, May 2013, available online at www.leiti.org.lr/uploads/2/1/5/6/21569928/leiti_post_award_process_audit_final_report.pdf (visited on 24 May 2016).

53 See e.g. R. Dwan and L. Bailey, Liberia’s Governance and Economic Management Assistance Programme (GEMAP), A joint review by the Department of Peacekeeping Operations’ Peacekeeping Best Practices Section and the World Bank’s Fragile States Group, May 2006.

54 Africa Progress Panel, Equity in Extractives: Stewarding Africa’s Natural Resources for All, Africa Progress Report 2013, at 56. The Panel based its findings on five deals concluded between 2010 and 2012.

55 Footnote Ibid. See also Global Witness, Digging in Corruption: Fraud, Abuse and Exploitation in Katanga’s Copper and Cobalt Mines, July 2006, at 35–8 for earlier examples.

56 It should however be noted that in some respects The Protocol adopts a narrower definition of corruption than the UN Convention. The Protocol, for example, restricts embezzlement to the redirecting of State funds by public officials, thereby using a narrower construction than Art. 17 of the UN Convention, which applies to both public and private funds entrusted to public officials. Also, The Protocol does not contain an equivalent to Art. 22 of the UN Convention, regarding embezzlement by persons directing or working for private companies of funds or any other thing of value entrusted to them.

57 See Protocole Portant Amendements au Protocole Portant Statut de la Cour Africaine de Justice et des Droits de l’Homme, African Journal of International Criminal Justice (1) 1 (2014), at 185.

58 See for examples Environmental Law Alliance Worldwide, Natural Resource Contracts: A Practical Guide, November 2013, available online at www.elaw.org/system/files/Natural_Resource_Contracts_Guide.pdf (visited on 26 May 2016), at 29–33.

59 Africa Progress Panel, Equity in Extractives: Stewarding Africa’s Natural Resources for All, Africa Progress Report 2013, at 65. See also the OECD Transfer Pricing Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises and Tax Administrations 2010 (OECD Publishing 2010), DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1787/tpg-2010-en.

61 For examples of corporate involvement in the exploitation of conflict resources, see e.g. the Report of the Panel of Experts on Violations of Security Council Sanctions against UNITA, UN Doc. S/2000/203, 10 March 2000, paras. 78, 79, 87–93; the Final Report of the Monitoring Group on Angola, UN Doc. S/2000/1225, in particular, paras. 154–61; and the Report of the Panel of Experts appointed pursuant to Security Council Resolution 1306 (2000), paragraph 19, in relation to Sierra Leone, UN Doc. S/2000/1195, December 2000.

62 Of the roughly three models governing natural resources ownership across national jurisdictions, only one (the concession system) vests ownership of natural resources in the state. In this system, it is the State that has the exclusive authority to grant rights to search for, extract, process, and sell these resources. Alternative systems are the claims system, which confers ownership of minerals on anyone who discovers the deposit, subject only to certain formalities; and the accession system, which vests ownership in natural resources to the owner of the land where the resources are found. See J.G. Stewart, Corporate War Crimes: Prosecuting the Pillage of Natural Resources (New York: Open Society Justice Initiative Publication 2011), at 40.

63 See H. Lauterpacht, Recognition in International Law, (first published in 1947; 2013 paperback edition, Cambridge University Press), at 94 in relation to the recognition of governments more generally; and D.A. Dam-de Jong, ‘Armed Opposition Groups and the Right to Exercise Control over Public Natural Resources: A Legal Analysis of the Cases of Libya and Syria’, Netherlands International Law Review 62(1), at 324 in relation to natural resources exploitation.

64 See W. Reno, ‘CSR and Corporate Engagement with Parties to Armed Conflict’, in C. Walker-Said and J.D. Kelly, Corporate Social Responsibility?: Human Rights in the New Global Economy (Chicago, US: The University of Chicago Press Books 2015), at 259–77; J.G. Stewart, Corporate War Crimes: Prosecuting the Pillage of Natural Resources (Open Society Justice Initiative Publication 2011), at 5862; and D.A. Dam-de Jong, ‘Armed Opposition Groups and the Right to Exercise Control over Public Natural Resources: A Legal Analysis of the Cases of Libya and Syria’, Netherlands International Law Review 62(1), at 324.

65 See UN Security Council Resolution 1973 (2011), 17 March 2011, para. 19 and Annex II. On 24 June 2011, the Sanctions Committee extended the assets freeze to a subsidiary of the Libyan National Oil Corporation. See in this regard the following press release: ‘Security Council Committee Concerning Libya Adds Names of Individuals and Entities to Its Travel Ban and Assets Freeze List’, UN Doc. SC/10302, 28 June 2011.

66 S. Freeland, Addressing the Intentional Destruction of the Environment during Warfare under the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (Intersentia 2015); and S. Jodoin and M. Cordonier Segger, Sustainable Development, International Criminal Justice, and Treaty Implementation (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press 2013).

67 See UNEP, Environmental Assessment of Ogoniland (2011), available online at http://postconflict.unep.ch/publications/OEA/UNEP_OEA.pdf (visited 1 June 2016).

68 The environmental pollution caused by the oil spills has been the subject of several legal procedures, including before the African Commission against the Nigerian government and before Dutch courts against Shell. See the Decision of the African Commission on Human & Peoples’ Rights Regarding Communication 155/96, The Social and Economic Rights Action Center and the Center for Economic and Social Rights v. Nigeria, ACHPR/COMM/A044/1; District Court The Hague, Oguru-Efanga/Shell, Judgment of 30 January 2013, ECLI:NL:RBSGR:2013:BY9850; District Court The Hague, Dooh/Shell, Judgment of 30 January 2013, ECLI:NL:RBSGR:2013:BY9854; and District Court, Akpan/Shell, Judgment of The Hague 30 January 2013, ECLI:NL:RBSGR:2013:BY9854. The case is currently in appeal. In addition, Shell settled a case out of court that was filed before the English court.

69 Business & Human Rights Resource Centre, African Barrick Gold lawsuit (re. Tanzania), available online at http://business-humanrights.org/en/african-barrick-gold-lawsuit-re-tanzania (visited on 2 June 2016).

70 See S. Adelman, ‘The Marikana Massacre, the Rule of Law and South Africa’s Violent Democracy’, (2) Hague Journal on the Rule of Law 7 (2015) 243–62.

71 Ernst & Young Environmental and Labor Practice Audit of the Tae Kwang Vina Industrial Ltd. Co., Vietnam, 13 January 1997. Available online at www.corpwatch.org/article.php?id=2488&printsafe=1. Last visited 7 December 2016.

72 Kimberley Process Certification Scheme, available online at www.kimberleyprocess.com/en/kpcs-core-document (visited 10 May 2016), Sect. IV(a).

73 Kimberley Process Certification Scheme, Sects. IV(b)–(f).

74 If so, this sub-offense could cover some of the major issues which have hampered the implementation of the KPCS since its very establishment, notably the issuing of fraudulent certificates by state authorities allowing blood diamonds to enter the legal market See www.kimberleyprocess.com/en/enforcement (visited on 14 October 2016).

75 ‘Conflict-free’ is defined as ‘free from support for non-state armed groups or public or private security forces who: (a) “illegally control mine sites or otherwise control transportation routes, points where minerals are traded and upstream actors in the supply chain”; (b) “illegally tax or extort money or minerals at points of access to mine sites, along transportation routes or at points where minerals are traded”; and/or (c) “illegally tax or extort intermediaries, export companies or international traders’. See the ICGLR Regional Certification Mechanism (RCM) – Certification Manual, available online at www.oecd.org/investment/mne/49111368.pdf (visited 10 May 2016), at 4.

76 These minimum standards seek to eliminate ‘“any forms of torture, cruel, inhuman and degrading treatment”; (ii) “any forms of forced or compulsory labour, which means work or service which is exacted from any person under the menace of penalty and for which said person has not offered himself voluntarily”; (iii) “the worst forms of child labour”; (iv) “other gross human rights violations and abuses such as widespread sexual violence”; and, (v) “war crimes or other serious violations of international humanitarian law, crimes against humanity or genocide”.’ See the ICGLR Regional Certification Mechanism (RCM) – Certification Manual, at 4.

78 ICGLR Regional Certification Mechanism (RCM) – Certification Manual, at 6.

79 Footnote Ibid., at 30. The latter obligation amounts to a due diligence obligation as set out under the OECD Due Diligence Guidance for Responsible Supply Chains of Minerals from Conflict-Affected and High-Risk Areas. See OECD, OECD Due Diligence Guidance for Responsible Supply Chains of Minerals from Conflict-Affected and High-Risk Areas (Paris, France: OECD Publishing, Third Edition, 2016), available online at http://dx.doi.org/10.1787/9789264252479-en (visited on 10 May 2016).

22 Unconstitutional Change of Government A New Crime within the Jurisdiction of the African Criminal Court

The author feels obliged towards his Master-students, Naida Hadžiomerović, for her research assistance, and Alisdair Shaw, for his inspired and inspiring thesis on the right to revolt under international law.

1 Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, STC/Legal/ Min7(1) Rev. I, African Union; First Meeting of the Specialized Technical Committee on Justice and Legal Affairs, 15–16 May 2014, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia (hereafter: Malabo Protocol). This essay has previously been published in Leiden Journal of International Law, Volume 30, Issue 4 (2017), pp. 967–986 and has been reproduced with the kind permission of the publisher (CUP).

2 African Charter on Democracy, Elections and Governance, Addis Ababa, 30 January 2007, available at: www.achpr.org/files/instruments/charter-democracy/aumicom_instr_charter_democracy_2007_eng.pdf (last visited: 27 January 2017). For a brief historical survey of the development of the norms on unconstitutional changes of government in the African context, see Gerhard Kemp and Selemani Kinyunyu, ‘The Crime of Unconstitutional Change of Government (Article 28E)’, in: G. Werle and M. Vormbaum (eds.), The African Criminal Court; A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol, International Criminal Justice Series, Volume 10, The Hague 2017, at 61–4.

3 See on this issue the fascinating article by T. Honoré, ‘The Right to Rebel’, 8 Oxford Journal of Legal Studies (1988), at 34.

4 The Preamble of the African Charter on Democracy, Elections and Governance expresses the concern of the Member States of the African Union that ‘unconstitutional changes of governments are one of the essential causes of insecurity, instability and violent conflict in Africa.’ For a comprehensive overview of recent political turmoil in African countries and the dire consequences in their aftermath, see J. Shola Omotola, Unconstitutional Changes of Government in Africa; What Implications for Democratic Consolidation?, Discussion paper 70 Nordiska Afrikainstitute, Uppsala (2011).

5 The article chooses primarily a normative perspective. For a legal assessment of the provision in the Malabo Protocol on Unconstitutional Change of Government, see Kemp and Kinyunyu, supra Footnote note 2, at 64–8.

6 Assembly/AU/Dec.83(V) (2005).

7 For a condense survey of the drafting history (until 2013), see A. Abass, ‘The Proposed International Criminal Jurisdiction for the African Court: Some Problematic Aspects’, 60 Netherlands International Law Review (2013), at 2831.

8 See for instance M. Du Plessis, ‘Implications of the AU decision to give the African Court jurisdiction over international crimes’, Paper 235 Institute for Security Studies (June 2012), at 1: ‘The process (of creating a criminal chamber within the African Court) occurs against the backdrop of the African Union’s open hostility to the International Criminal Court’s focus on African situation.’ See, extensively, C. Bhoke Murungu, ‘Towards a Criminal Chamber in the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’, 9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011), at 1068–79. The text of this paragraph is partially taken from an earlier publication: Harmen van der Wilt, ‘The African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights and Complementarity’, in: G. Werle & M. Vormbaum, The African Criminal Court – A Commentary on the Malabo Protocol, Asser: The Hague 2016, Chapter 11.

9 Murungu, supra Footnote note 8, at 1078. See also L. Nadya Sadat, ‘On the Shores of Lake Victoria: Africa and the Review Conference for the International Criminal Court’, Washington University in St. Louis/ School of Law, Paper No. 10–06-04 Legal Studies Research Paper Series (16 June 2010), at 5–6.

10 Decision on the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court(ICC) Doc. Assembly/AU/13(XIII), 3 July 2009.

11 Decision on the Report of the Commission on the Abuse of the Principle of Universal Jurisdiction, Doc. Assembly/AU/14 (XI), Assembly/AU/Dec. 199(XI), Eleventh Ordinary Session 30 June–1 July 2008, Sharm El Sheikh, Egypt, §§ 3–5.

12 Assembly/AU/Dec. 199(XI), supra Footnote note 11, § 5(iv). For a seminal analysis of the question whether the allegations of neo-colonialism are borne out by the facts, see Res Jorge Schuerch, The International Criminal Court at the Mercy of Powerful States; How the Rome Statute Promotes Legal Neo-Colonialism, PhD thesis, University of Amsterdam, 2016.

13 In a similar vein: M. Ssenyonyo, ‘The Rise of the African Union Opposition to the International Criminal Court’s Investigations and Prosecutions of African Leaders’, 13 International Criminal Law Review (2013), at 415–16. He identifies the objections against universal jurisdiction and the displeasure with the International Criminal Court’s strategy as two of the four factors giving impetus to the African Union’s decision.

14 Preamble of the Malabo Protocol, § 13.

15 ‘African leaders plan mass withdrawal from international criminal court’, The Guardian, available online at: www.theguardian.com/law/2017/jan/31/african-leaders-plan-mass-withdrawal-from-international-criminal-court (last visited: 11 April 2017).

16 Article 28A mentions: genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes, the crime of unconstitutional change of government, piracy, terrorism, mercenarism, corruption, money laundering, trafficking in persons, trafficking in drugs, trafficking in hazardous wastes, illicit exploitation of natural resources and the crime of aggression.

17 On these issues, see van der Wilt, supra Footnote note 8.

18 Compare the second item of the Preamble to the Rome Statute that reads ‘Mindful that during this century millions of children, women and men have been victims of unimaginable atrocities that deeply shock the conscience of mankind’.

19 For legal analyses of aggression as an international crime, see (amongst many others): R. S. Clark, ‘The crime of aggression’, in C. Stahn and G. Sluiter (eds.), The Emerging Practice of the International Criminal Court, (Leiden/ Boston 2009), at 709–23; M. de Hoon, The Law and Politics of the Crime of Aggression, PhD Thesis, Free University of Amsterdam (2015); G. Kemp, Individual Criminal Liability for the International Crime of Aggression, (Antwerp – Cambridge – Portland 2016).

20 The Special Tribunal for Lebanon defined the mens rea required for terrorism as the intent to spread fear among the population or directly or indirectly coerce a national or international authority to take some action, or to refrain from taking it (Interlocutory Decision on the Applicable Law: Terrorism, Conspiracy, Homicide, Perpetration, Cumulative Charging (STL-1–01/I/AC/R176bis), Appeals Chamber, 16 February 2011, §§ 83, 85. The definition in the EU Council Framework Decision 2002/475/JHA on Combating Terrorism, Official Journal of the European Communities, No. L 164, 22 June 2002, at 3, adds as a possible aim of terrorists ‘seriously destabilising or destroying the fundamental political, constitutional, economic or social structures of a country or an international organisation’ (Article 1, s. 1).

21 It might be observed that ‘mercenarism’ – a familiar scourge in African countries – is a separate crime (Article 28H) under the Malabo Protocol.

22 Omotola, supra Footnote note 4, at 25–7.

23 For similar apprehensions, see A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges’, Vol. 24 No. 3 European Journal of International Law (2013), at 941.

24 Appeals Chamber, Prosecutor v. Katanga and Ngudjolo Chui, Judgment on the Appeal of Mr Germain Katanga against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber II of 12 June 2009 on the Admissibility of the Case, ICC-01/04–01/07–1497, 25 September 2009, §§ 75–9.

25 Pre-Trial Chamber I, Prosecutor v. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, ‘Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo’, 24 February 2006, ICC-01/04–01/06–8-Corr, § 31.

26 Pre-Trial Chamber II, Prosecutor v. Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali, ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2) (b) of the Statute’’, 30 May 2011, ICC-01/09–02/11, § 46.

27 Prosecutor v. Kenyatta et al. supra Footnote note 26, § 49.

28 Prosecutor v. Kenyatta et al. supra Footnote note 26, § 66.

29 Pre-Trial Chamber I, Prosecutor v. Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi, Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, 11 October 2013, ICC-01/11–01/11, § 71 (italics added).

30 Prosecutor v. Gaddafi & Al-Senussi, supra Footnote note 29, § 165.

31 Prosecutor v. Gaddafi & Al-Senussi, supra Footnote note 29, § 166.

32 Pre-Trial Chamber I, Prosecutor v. Simone Gbagbo, ‘Decision on Côte d’Ivoire’s challenge to the admissibility of the case against Simone Gbagbo’, 11 December 2014, ICC-02/11–01/12–47-Red.

33 Prosecutor v. Simone Gbagbo, supra Footnote note 32, §73.

34 Documént in Support of the Appeal, § 66: ‘Plusieurs des infractions précitées doivent être analyses en des actes préparatoires ou en des actes fournissant les moyens nécessaires à la commission d’autres crimes.’

35 Prosecutor v. Simone Gbagbo, Judgment on the appeal of Côte d’Ivoire against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 11 December 2014 entitled ‘Decision on Côte d’Ivoire’s challenge to the admissibility of the case against Simone Gbagbo’, ICC-02/11–01/12 OA, 27 May 2015, § 101.

36 D. Connett, ‘Laurent Gbagbo trial: Ivory Coast’s ex-President ‘used rape and murder’ against rivals, ICC told’, The Independent, available online at: www.independent.co.uk/news/world/europe/laurent-gbagbo-trial-ivory-coast-s-ex-president-used-rape-and-murder-against-rivals-icc-told-a6840456.html; (last visited: 25 July 2016).

37 Honoré, supra Footnote note 3, at 34.

38 Compare Honoré, supra Footnote note 3, at 35 who identifies recognition and remedy as necessary features of rights, distinguishing them from mere aspirations.

39 Honoré, supra Footnote note 3, at 42.

40 B. Dunér, ‘Rebellion: The Ultimate Human Right?’, Vol. 9, No. 2 International Journal of Human Rights (June 2005), at 253 points out that ‘Several countries made it clear that they did not want to see rebellion as a right.’

41 J. Calvin, Calvani Opera, (ed. G. Baum, E. Cunitz and E. Reuss), 50 volumes (Braunschweig 1863–1900, Volume 29: 557, 636–7); quoted by S. S. Wolin, Politics and Vision, (Expanded Edition, Princeton University Press 2004), at 169.

42 Wolin, supra Footnote note 41, at 169.

43 J. Locke, Two Treatises of Government, (ed. by Peter Laslett, New York 1965), Second Treatise, § 151.

44 Locke, supra Footnote note 43, § 155.

45 Locke, supra Footnote note 43, § 169.

46 Locke, supra Footnote note 43, § 169.

47 Translation by the author.

48 Dunér, supra Footnote note 40, at 255.

49 On the distinction between parochial and universal interests as the foundation of the difference between domestic and international (criminal) law, see G. P. Fletcher, ‘Parochial versus Universal Criminal Law’, 3 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2005), at 2034.

50 Compare, amongst others, Cassese’s International Criminal Law, (3rd ed. Revised by A. Cassese, at Gaeta, L. Baig, M. Fan, C. Gosnell and A. Whiting, Oxford 2013), at 20.

51 Abass, supra Footnote note 7, at 34.

52 See for a general analysis on regional customary law and its relationship with general customary law: A. D’Amato, ‘The Concept of Special Custom in International Law’, Paper 116 Faculty Working Papers (2010) available online at: http://schoalrlycommons.la.northwestern.edu/facultyworkingpaers/116 (last visited: 23 January 2017.)

53 For an extensive analysis of these regional suppression treaties, see: H. van der Wilt, ‘On Regional Criminal Courts as Representatives of Political Communities’, in (Kevin Jon Heller and others), The Oxford Handbook of International Criminal Law, Oxford 2019 (forthcoming).

54 See also Article 15 of the Charter of American States, Bogotá 30 April 1948, T.I.A.S. 2361: ‘No State or group of States has the right to intervene directly or indirectly, for any reason whatsoever, in the internal or external affairs of any other State.’

55 Compare J. C. Novogrod, ‘Internal Strife. Self-Determination and World Order’, in M. Cherif Bassiouni (ed.) International Terrorism and Political Crimes, Springfield Illinois 1975, at 103: ‘During rebellion there is no dispute that assistance may be given to the legitimate government upon request, but, contrarily, none may be given to the rebels’; later adding that ‘it is not surprising that even when the revolt becomes somewhat more sustained in time and place and is organized under responsible leaders, the resulting insurgency still does affect the rule that the established government may be assisted but the insurgents may not.’ See also M. N. Shaw, International Law, 6th ed., Cambridge 2008, at 1152: ‘The reverse side of the proposition – that states are allowed to seek the assistance of other states in the suppression of rebellion – is that aid to rebels is contrary to international law.’

56 ICJ, Case Concerning the Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America), Merits 27 June 1986, General List No. 70, § 242.

57 Novogrod, supra Footnote note 55, at 103.

58 Novogrod, supra Footnote note 55, at 105–6: ‘Implicit in the permissibility of assistance to the lawful government during rebellion and insurgency is the understanding that such aid is based on the express or tacit consent of the strife-torn state. Without the requisite consent of the incumbent government, any assistance thrust upon it would be unwarranted interference in its internal affairs.’ See also Shaw, supra Footnote note 54, at 1151: ‘It would appear that in general outside aid to the government authorities to repress a revolt is perfectly legitimate, provided, of course, it was requested by the government.’ (Italics added.)

59 Novogrod, supra Footnote note 55, at 107.

60 GarnerQuestions of International Law in the Spanish Civil War’, 31 American Journal of International Law (1937), at 66, 69: ‘It – the foreign state – loses the right which it had during the period of insurgency to assist the legitimate government and henceforth must treat both belligerents alike.’ See Shaw, supra Footnote note 55, at 1150, asserting that ‘[o]nce the rebels have been accepted by other states as belligerents … the rules governing the conduct of hostilities become applicable to both sides, so that, for example, the recognizing states must then adopt a position of neutrality.’

61 See the headlights in ‘Military intervention looms as Jammeh clings to power’, Al Jazeera, (19 January 2017), available online at: www.aljazeera.com/news/2017/01/gambia-jammeh-military-intervention-170119035928489.html (last visited: 23 January 2017).

62 Shaw, supra Footnote note 55, at 1158.

63 Compare D. Tladi, ‘Immunities (Article 46Abis)’, in Werle and Vormbaum, supra Footnote note 2, at 207: ‘Although Article 46Abis could be read as establishing two categories of immunities, namely immunity ratione materiae and immunity ratione personae, on balance it appears that this second alternative is likely what was meant by the African Union.’

64 See on immunities and international criminal law in general: D. Akande, ‘International Law Immunities and the International Criminal Court’, 98 American Journal of International Law (2004), at 407–33; A. Cassese, ‘When May Senior State Officials Be Tried for International Crimes? Some Comments on the Congo v. Belgium Case13 European Journal of International Law (2002), at 853–75. In relation to the Al Bashir-case: D. Akande, ‘The Legal Nature of the Security Council Referrals to the ICC and Its Impact on Bashir’s Immunities’, 7 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2009), at 333–52; P. Gaeta, ‘Does President Al Bashir Enjoy Immunity from Arrest?’, 7 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2009), at 315–32; D. Tladi, ‘The ICC decisions in Chad and Malawi: On Cooperation, Immunities and Article 98’, 11 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2013), at 199221. On the contested provision in the Malabo Protocol: D. Tladi, ‘The Immunity Provision in the AU Amendment Protocol: Separating the (doctrinal) Wheat from the (Normative) Chaff’, 13 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2015), at 317.

65 On these solutions, see Tladi, supra Footnote note 63, at 208 and Kemp & Kinyunyu, supra Footnote note 2, at 69, respectively.

66 L. May, Aggression and Crimes against Peace, Cambridge 2008, at 223–5.

67 K. Von Clausewitz, On War, (translation by M. Howard and P. Paret, Princeton 1976), at 76.

68 Von Clausewitz, supra Footnote note 67, at 75/76.

69 For a vivid discussion of von Clausewitz’ arguments, see M. Walzer, Just and Unjust Wars, (3rd ed. New York 1977 (2000)), at 23. Walzer, however, does not agree with Von Clausewitz grim and fatalistic view. As war is a social construction, it is, in his opinion, possible to modify and temperate war fare (Just and Unjust Wars, at 25).

70 G. Best, War & Law since 1945, (Oxford 1994), at 54. Best explains how the urge in the interbellum to get rid of war altogether was in effect conducive to a neglect of the improvement of the jus in bello: ‘So profound and unsettling, however, was the impression made upon that generation of survivors by, as they called it, the Great War, that their consequent responses went far beyond such patching of the jus in bello. It was no doubt desirable that war should never again be fought in ways as beastly as those in which the Great War had specialized. But how much more desirable that great wars should never happen again and that the use of armed force among States, so far as it could not be absolutely prevented, should be controlled to serve the common good!’

71 For a chilling account, see M. Meredith, The State of Africa; A History of Fifty Years of Independence, (London 2006), at 524– 45. As Meredith observes (p. 535): ‘One province after another joined the rebellion. Not only were Rwanda and Uganda involved in the campaign but Angola too, long resentful of Mobutu’s support for the Angolan rebel leader Jonas Savimbi.’

72 In a recent Resolution, the Security Council noted that the LRA ‘is still engaged in or providing support for acts that undermine the peace, stability or security of the CAR.’ UN SC Res. 2262(2016), § 12.

73 Prosecutor v. Al Gaddafi and Al Senussi, supra Footnote note 29, § 70: ‘Following the events in Tunisia and Egypt which led to the departure of their respective Presidents in the early months of 2011, a State policy was designed … aimed at deterring and quelling the demonstrations of civilians against the regime of Gaddafi’.

74 Compare with Meredith, supra Footnote note 71, at 550: ‘The dominant role played by the Krahn, particularly in suppressing dissent, provoked tribal animosities that had long lain dormant. The eventual consequence was civil war. It was a war that was not confined to Liberia but spread into neighbouring countries, engulfing the whole region in conflict.’

75 The Trial of German Major War Criminals. Proceedings of the International Military Tribunal sitting at Nuremberg, Germany, Part 22 (22nd August – 1st October 1946), at 421.

23 Complementarity at the African Court

1 Preamble Draft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, EX.CL/846(XXV), 27 June 2014.

3 Footnote Ibid. at art. 4.

4 Art. 45 African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (‘Banjul Charter’), 27 June 1981, CAB/LEG/67/3 rev. 5, 21 I.L.M. 58 (1982), 27 June 1981.

5 Art. 46(H) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

6 Art. 17 ICCSt.

7 Art. 46(H) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

8 See e.g., ‘East African Court to Hear Crimes Against Humanity’, Chimp Reports, 29 April 2013, available at, www.chimpreports.com/9681-east-african-court-to-hear-crimes-against-humanity/ (reporting that the East African Community is considering adding criminal jurisdiction, including over crimes against humanity, to the East African Court of Justice); see also Don Deya, ‘Is the African Court Worth the Wait: Pushing for the African Court to exercise jurisdiction for international crime’, Open Society Initiative for Southern Africa, 6 March 2012, available at www.osisa.org/openspace/regional/african-court-worth-wait.

9 Art. 46(H) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

10 Footnote Ibid. at art. 46(H)(2) and (3).

12 Art. 17(1)(a) ICCSt (emphasis added).

13 Footnote Ibid. art. 17(1)(b) (emphasis added).

14 I am grateful to my research assistant, Kelsey Lee, for this observation.

15 Art. 46(H)(2) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

17 Arts 18 and 19 ICCSt.

18 Footnote Ibid. at art. 18(1) and (2).

19 Footnote Ibid. at art. 18(4) and (5).

20 Footnote Ibid. at art. 19.

21 Art. 18(3) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

22 Arts 81–3 ICCSt.

23 Art. 17 ICCSt; Art. 46(H) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

24 In the Al-Senussi case, the court referred to ne bis in idem as a ‘corollary’ to the principle of complementarity. Prosecution’s Response to ‘Application on behalf of the Government of Libya relating to Abdullah Al-Senussi pursuant to Article 19 of the ICC Statute’, Saif Al Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–321-Red), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 2 May 2013, § 38; see also O. Triffterer, Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court – Observers’ Notes, Article by Article (München: CH Beck, 2008), at 7 (stating that Article 20(3) both helps to safeguard defendants’ rights and to limit the ICC’s reach by ‘distributing and balancing the competences of the ICC and those of national courts according to the principle of complementarity’).

25 The Rome Statute uses the term ‘ne bis in idem’.

26 Art. 46(H) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

27 Art. 17 ICCSt.

28 Art. 46(I) Draft Protocol ACtJHR; Art. 20 ICCSt.

29 Art. 46(I) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

30 Art. 20(2) ICCSt.

31 Art. 46(I)(2) Draft Protocol ACtJHR; Art. 20 ICCSt.

32 Art. 46(I) Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

33 Footnote Ibid. at art. 46(I)(3).

34 Art. 78(2) ICCSt.

35 The Office of the Prosecutor, Prosecutorial Strategy, International Criminal Court, 1 February 2010, available at www.icc-cpi.int/NR/rdonlyres/66A8DCDC-3650-4514-AA62-D229D1128F65/281506/OTPProsecutorialStrategy20092013.pdf.

36 Footnote Ibid. at § 5.

37 Footnote Ibid. at § 17.

38 The Office of the Prosecutor, Policy Paper on Case Selection and Prioritisation, International Criminal Court, 15 September 2016, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/itemsDocuments/20160915_OTP-Policy_Case-Selection_Eng.pdf, at 31.

39 Art. 53(1)(b) ICCSt.

41 Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Thomas Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06–8-US-Corr 09–03–2006 20/65 SL), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 24 February 2006, § 29.

42 Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–96 30–05–2011 1/27 RH PT), Pre-Trial Chamber II, 30 May 2011, §§ 56–66; The Judgment on the Appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber II of 12 June 2009 on the Admissibility of the Case, Germain Katanga and Mathieu Ngudjolo Chui (ICC-01/04–01/07–1497 25–09–2009 1/44 IO T OA8), Appeals Chamber, 25 September 2009, § 56.

43 Judgment on the Appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber II of 12 June 2009 on the Admissibility of the Case, Katanga and Chui (ICC-01/04–01/07–1497 25–09–2009 1/44 IO T OA8), Appeals Chamber, 25 September 2009, § 78.

44 Judgment on the appeal of Libya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 31 May 2013 entitled ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi’, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–547-Red 21–05–2014 1/96 NM PT OA4), Appeals Chamber, 21 May 2014, § 213 (referring to Judgment on the Appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber II of 12 June 2009 on the Admissibility of the Case, Katanga and Chui, (ICC-01/04–01/07–1497 25–09–2009 1/44 IO T OA8), Appeals Chamber, 25 September 2009, § 78).

45 Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Lubanga (ICC-01/04–01/06–8-US-Corr 09–03–2006 1/65 SL), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 24 February 2006, § 29.

46 Reasons for the Oral Decision on the Motion Challenging the Admissibility of the Case (Article 19 of the Statute), Germain Katanga and Mathieu Ngudjolo Chui, (ICC-01/04–01/07–1213-tENG 15–07–2009 1/38 IO T), Trial Chamber II, 16 June 2009, § 79.

48 Judgment on the appeal of the Republic of Kenya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber II of 30 May 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute’, William Samoei Ruto et al (ICC-01/09–01/11–307 30–08–2011 1/44 NM PT OA), Appeals Chamber, 30 August 2011, § 1 (hereinafter Ruto Admissibility Judgment); Judgment on the appeal of the Republic of Kenya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber II of 30 May 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute’, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–274 30–08–2011 1/43 NM PT OA), Appeals Chamber, 30 August 2011, § 1.

49 Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Lubanga (ICC-01/04–01/06–8-US-Corr 09–03–2006 1/65 SL), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 24 February 2006, §§ 36–40.

50 Footnote Ibid. at § 39.

51 Footnote Ibid. at § 33; International Center for Transitional Justice, Situation Brief: The Trial of Thomas Lubanga, International Center for Transitional Justice, January 2009, available at www.ictj.org/sites/default/files/ICTJ-DRC-Lubanga-Trial-2009-English.pdf (stating that the DRC arrested and charged Lubanga with genocide and crimes against humanity under DRC’s military criminal code).

52 Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–96 30–05–2011 1/27 RH PT), Pre-Trial Chamber II, 30 May 2011, §§ 56–66.

53 Judgment on the appeal of Libya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 31 May 2013 entitled ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi’, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–547-Red 21–05–2014 34/96 NM PT OA4) Appeals Chamber, 21 May 2014, § 72.

54 Footnote Ibid. at § 74.

55 Judgment on the appeal of Mr Abdullah Al-Senussi against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 11 October 2003 entitled ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi’, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–565 24–07–2014 1/117 NM PT OA6), Appeals Chamber, 24 July 2014, § 119.

56 Decision on the admissibility of the case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–344-Red 31–05–2013 26/91 FB PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 31 May 2013, §§ 61, 135 (defining ‘case’ as same person same conduct and stating that evidence does not allow the Chamber to discern the contours of the national case).

57 OTP says in Côte d’Ivoire statement that this standard is from Gaddafi; Judgment on the appeal of the Republic of Kenya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber II of 30 May 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute’, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–274 30–08–2011 1/43 NM PT OA), Appeals Chamber, 30 August 2011, §§ 1, 40, 80, 81 (stating that examples of investigative steps may include interviewing witnesses or suspects, collecting documentary evidence, or carrying out forensic analysis); Decision on the admissibility of the case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–344-Red 31–05–2013 2/91 FB PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 31 May 2013, § 73.

58 Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–96 30–05–2011 1/27 RH PT), Pre-Trial Chamber II, 30 May 2011, §§ 59–66.

59 Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–466-Red 11–10–2013 1/152 NM PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 11 October 2013, § 66(vi); Judgment on the appeal of the Republic of Kenya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber II of 30 May 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute’, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–274 30–08–2011 1/43 NM PT OA), Appeals Chamber, 30 August 2011, § 61.

60 Judgment on the appeal of the Republic of Kenya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber II of 30 May 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute’, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–274 30–08–2011 1/43 NM PT OA), Appeals Chamber, 30 August 2011, § 61 (holding that the submissions of Kenya regarding investigation of all allegations into the six suspects and consideration of all evidence that emerged was insufficient and the Chamber considers that there remains a situation of inactivity).

61 Decision on the Admissibility of Case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–344-Red 31–05–2013 84/91 FB PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 31 May 2013, § 55.

62 Footnote Ibid. at § 135.

63 Footnote Ibid. at § 134.

64 Footnote Ibid. at § 133.

65 Footnote Ibid. at § 134.

66 Art. 17(1)(a) ICCSt.

67 Decision on the Admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–466-Red 11–10–2013 1/152 NM PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 11 October 2013, § 208.

68 Art. 17(2) ICCSt.

69 Decision on the Admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–466-Red 11–10–2013 1/152 NM PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 11 October 2013, § 208.

70 Footnote Ibid. at § 203.

71 Footnote Ibid. at § 210.

72 Decision on the Admissibility of Case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–344-Red 31–05–2013 84/91 FB PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 31 May 2013, § 205.

73 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 206–11.

74 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 212–14.

75 Judgment on the Appeal of Libya against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 31 May 2013 entitled ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case against Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi’, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–547-Red 21–05–2014 1/96 NM PT OA4), Appeals Chamber, 21 May 2014, §§ 213–14. The appeals Chamber found that Libya had not satisfied the Pre-Trial Chamber that it was investigating the same case and therefore did not address the question of unwillingness and inability. Footnote Ibid.

76 Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–466-Red 11–10–2013 1/152 NM PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 11 October 2013, §§ 297–9.

77 Footnote Ibid. at § 308.

78 Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Abdullah Al-Senussi against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 11 October 2013 entitled ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi’, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–565 24–07–2014 1/117 NM PT OA6), Appeals Chamber, 24 July 2014, § 295.

79 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 213–14.

80 Footnote Ibid. at § 217.

81 Footnote Ibid. at § 230.

82 Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi, Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (ICC-01/11–01/11–466-Red 11–10–2013 143/152 NM PT), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 11 October 2013, §§ 290–2.

83 Footnote Ibid. at § 289.

84 A. Cassese, Cassese’s International Criminal Law, (3rd edn., Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), at 314.

85 G. Conway, ‘Ne Bis in Idem in International Law’, 3 International Criminal Law Review (2003) 351–83, at 355.

86 Footnote Ibid. at 356–7.

87 Footnote Ibid. at 357.

88 As noted above, in addition to the exceptions detailed in the Rome Statute, the Protocol permits the AC judges to disregard this prohibition in unspecified ‘exceptional circumstances’.

89 J. T. Holmes, ‘Principle of Complementarity’, in R. S. Lee (ed.), ICC: The Making of the Rome Statute (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 1999), at 57–8. The Rome Statute and Protocol differ in this regard from the ad hoc international criminal tribunals for Former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where retrial is permitted when the national convictions were for ‘ordinary crimes’. Art. 10(2)(b) ICTYSt; Art. 9(2)(b) ICTRSt.

90 Holmes, supra Footnote note 89 at 58.

91 Art. 5 ICCSt; see also Preamble ICCSt.

92 Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Lubanga (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 24 February 2006, § 44.

93 The Office of the Prosecutor, Policy Paper on Preliminary Examinations, International Criminal Court, November 2013, available at www.icc-cpi.int/iccdocs/otp/OTP-Policy_Paper_Preliminary_Examinations_2013-ENG.pdf, at 15 (discussing ICC Prosecutor’s policy for assessing gravity as a Principle).

94 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Bahar Idriss Abu Garda (ICC-02/05–02/09), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 8 February 2010, § 31.

96 Footnote Ibid. at § 32.

97 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 33–4. The Pre-Trial Chamber ultimately declined to confirm the charges against Abu Garda on grounds of insufficient evidence. Footnote Ibid. §§ 215–16. In another case, the Pre-Trial Chamber adopted and applied the gravity threshold analysis in Abu Garda without further analysis or elaboration. Corrigendum of the ‘Decision on the Confirmation of Charges’, Abdallah Banda Abakaer Nourain and Saleh Mohammed Jerbo Jamus (ICC-02/05–03/09), Pre-Trial I Chamber, 7 March 2011, §§ 27–8.

98 Confidential Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 61(7)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC01/09–02/11–382), Pre-Trial II Chamber, 23 January 2012, §§ 46–7.

99 Decision Concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial I Chamber, 2 February 2006, §§ 46–50.

100 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 70–1.

101 Footnote Ibid. at §§ 72–79.

102 Footnote Ibid. §§ 40–1 (Judge Pikis, Separate and Partly Dissenting Opinion).

103 Decision Pursuant to Article 15 of the Rome Statute on the Authorization of an Investigation into the situation in the Republic of Kenya, Situation in the Republic of Kenya (ICC-01/09), Pre-Trial II Chamber, 31 March 2010, § 58.

104 Footnote Ibid. at § 62.

105 Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

106 See e.g. E. Mendes, Peace and Justice at the International Criminal Court: A Court of Last Resort (Cheltenham: Edward Elgar Publishing 2010).

107 P. Kirsch, ‘The Role of the International Criminal Court in Enforcing International Criminal Law’, 22 American University International Law Review (2007) 539–47, at 543 (‘The ICC is a court of last resort’.); ‘International Criminal Court Receives Mixed Performance Review, as General Assembly Concludes Discussion of Body’s Annual Report’, Meetings Coverage and Press Releases: United Nations, 31 October 2014, available online at www.un.org/press/en/2014/ga11577.doc.htm (last visited 21 January 2018).

108 Holmes, supra Footnote note 89, at 74.

109 Office of the Prosecutor, Paper on Some Policy Issues before the Office of the Prosecutor, International Criminal Court, September 2003, available at www.icc-cpi.int/nr/rdonlyres/1fa7c4c6-de5f-42b7-8b25-60aa962ed8b6/143594/030905_policy_paper.pdf, at 2.

110 Preamble ICCSt.

111 GA Report of the Secretary-General, Implementing the Responsibility to Protect, UN Doc. A/63/677, 12 January 2009, §§ 17–19, at 11–12 (discussing the duty under the first pillar of R2P to prosecute international crimes).

112 See generally Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (First Geneva Convention), 12 August 1949, 75 UNTS 31 (listing obligations of High contracting Parties regarding creation of penal statutes and the duty to search for and bring such persons before the court); Jan Wouters, ‘The obligation to Prosecute International Law Crimes’, in The Need for Justice and Requirements for Peace and Security: Proceedings of the Bruges Colloquium, 9th–10th September 2004 (32nd edn. Bruges: College of Europe, 2005), at 17–32 (discussing whether an obligation to Prosecute international law crimes exists in customary international law).

113 See M. M. El Zeidy, ‘From Primacy to Complementarity and Backwards: (Re)-Visting Rule 11 BIS of the Ad Hoc Tribunals’, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, 57 (April 2008) 403–15, 403–4. (discussing primacy in the ad hoc tribunals.)

114 Art. 9(2) ICTYSt.; Art. 8(2) ICTRSt.

115 R. Rastan, ‘Complementarity: Contest or Collaboration?’, in M. Bergsmo (ed.), Complementarity and the Exercise of Universal Jurisdiction for Core International Crimes (Oslo: Torkel Opsahl Academic EPublisher, 2010) 83132, at 83.

116 See Footnote ibid. 84–90 (discussing the role of the complementarity analysis in deciding the appropriateness of investigation and prosecution).

117 Footnote Ibid. at 84.

118 W. Schabas, An Introduction to the International Criminal Court (3rd edn., Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007), at 181 (‘[I]t remains legitimate to consider whether the State is itself willing and able to prosecute’.).

119 Footnote Ibid. at 16 (‘The International Law Commission draft envisaged a court with “primacy” much like the ad hoc tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda’.).

120 Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–96 30–05–2011 1/27 RH PT), Pre-Trial Chamber II, 30 May 2011, §§ 14–15.

121 Footnote Ibid. at § 12.

122 Footnote Ibid. at § 66.

123 P. McAuliffe, ‘From Watchdog to Workhorse: Explaining the Emergence of the ICC’s Burden-sharing Policy as an Example of Creeping Cosmopolitanism’, 13 Chinese Journal of International Law (2014) 259–96, at 262 http://chinesejil.oxfordjournals.org/content/early/2014/05/22/chinesejil.jmu007.full.pdf+html.

124 Decision concerning Pre-Trial Chamber I’s Decision of 10 February 2006 and the Incorporation of Documents into the Record of the Case against Mr. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Lubanga (ICC-01/04-01/06-8-US-Corr 09-03-2006 1/65 SL), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 24 February 2006, § 35; Reasons for the Oral Decision on the Motion Challenging the Admissibility of the Case (Article 19 of the Statute), Katanga and Chui (ICC-01/04–01/07–1213-tENG 15–07–2009 32/38 IO T), Trial Chamber II, 16 June 2009, §§ 79–80; Judgment on the Appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber II of 12 June 2009 on the Admissibility of the Case, Katanga and Chui (ICC-01/04–01/07–1497 25–09–2009 1/44 IO T OA8), The Appeals Chamber, 25 September 2009, § 85.

125 The Office of the Prosecutor, Draft Policy Paper on Case Selection and Prioritisation, International Criminal Court, 29 February 2016, 11, available at www.icc-cpi.int/iccdocs/otp/29.02.16_Draft_Policy-Paper-on-Case-Selection-and-Prioritisation_ENG.pdf.

126 Preamble ICCSt.

127 See B. Van Schaack, ‘Par in Parem Imperium Non Habet: Complementarity and the Crime of Aggression’, 10 Journal International Criminal Justice (2012) 133–64, at 163.

128 African efforts to close the impunity gap: Lessons for complementarity from national and regional actions, Institute for Security Studies, November 2012, available at www.issafrica.org/uploads/Paper241.pdf.

129 Art. 28A Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

130 G. O.W. Mueller, ‘Transnational Crime: Definitions and Concepts’, in Dimitry Vlassis and Phil Williams (eds), Combating Transnational Crime (New York: Frank Cass Publishers, 2001) 1321, at 13. (‘The then United Nations (UN) Crime Prevention and Criminal Justice Branch coined the term [transnational] in order to identify certain criminal phenomena transcending international borders, transgressing the laws of several states or having an impact on another country’.)

131 Art. 28A Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

132 Footnote Ibid. at art. 28A(2).

133 Footnote Ibid. at art. 28(A)(1).

134 B. Van Schaack, ‘Building Blocks of Hybrid Justice’, 44 Denver Journal of International Law and Policy (2016) 169280, at 170.

135 See generally P.K. Bookman, ‘Litigation Isolationism’, 67 Stanford Law Review (2015) 1081–144 (discussing the US strategy of avoiding transnational litigation through the doctrine of forum non conveniens).

136 Interestingly, the creation of REC courts will also raise the question of how questions of overlapping jurisdiction among those courts should be decided.

137 For discussions of institutional legitimacy from a sociological perspective see A. Buchanan and R. O. Keohane, ‘The Legitimacy of Global Governance Institutions’, 20 Ethics and International Affairs (2006) 405–37, at 405 (‘An institution is legitimate in the sociological sense when it is widely believed to have the right to rule’.); R. H. Fallon Jr., ‘Legitimacy and the Constitution’, 118 Harvard Law Review (2005) 1787–853, at 1795 (addressing legitimacy as a sociological concept).

138 Art. 17 ICCSt.

139 Art. 46F Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

140 For a discussion of this point see M. M. deGuzman, ‘Choosing to Prosecute: Expressive Selection at the International Criminal Court’, 33 Michigan Journal of International Law (2012) 265320.

141 See, e.g., K. Heller, ‘Radical Complementarity’, 14 Journal International Criminal Justice (2016) 138, at 3, available at http://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=2714503 (arguing ‘that as long as a state is making a genuine effort to bring a suspect to justice, the ICC should find his or her case inadmissible regardless of the prosecutorial strategy the state pursues, regardless of the conduct the state investigates, and regardless of the crimes the state charges’).

142 For an example of the former, see the argument the government of Kenya made in contesting the admissibility of the Kenya situation. Decision on the Application by the Government of Kenya Challenging the Admissibility of the Case Pursuant to Article 19(2)(b) of the Statute, Francis Kirimi Muthaura, Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta and Mohammed Hussein Ali (ICC-01/09–02/11–96 30–05–2011 1/27 RH PT), Pre-Trial Chamber II, 30 May 2011, §§ 4–7.

143 Art. 46(H)A-C Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

144 For a more extensive discussion on this point see M. M. deGuzman, ‘The International Criminal Court’s Gravity Jurisprudence at Ten’, 12 Washington University Global Studies Law Review (2013) 475–86.

145 Art. 53 ICCSt.

146 Art. 34A Draft Protocol ACtJHR.

147 Footnote Ibid. at art. 46F.

148 Art. 53(1) ICCSt.

150 See S. T. Ebobrah, ‘Towards a Positive Application of Complementarity in the African Human Rights System: Issues of Functions and Relations’, 22 European Journal of International Law (2011) 663–88.

151 Office of the Prosecutor, Report on Prosecutorial Strategy, International Criminal Court, 14 September 2006, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/NR/rdonlyres/D673DD8C-D427-4547-BC69-2D363E07274B/143708/ProsecutorialStrategy20060914_English.pdf, at 5; International Criminal Court: Office of the Prosecutor, Prosecutorial Strategy, International Criminal Court, 1 February 2010, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/NR/rdonlyres/66A8DCDC-3650-4514-AA62-D229D1128F65/281506/OTPProsecutorialStrategy20092013.pdf, at 5.

152 See S. Krug (ed.), ‘Testing the ICC: The Politics of Complementarity’, Jurist, 1 June 2012 (discussing the principle of positive complementarity and its application in the situation in Libya), available at www.jurist.org/hotline/2012/06/eric-leonard-libya-ICC.php; see also H. Takemura, ‘A Critical Analysis of Positive Complementarity’, in S. Manacorda and A. Nieto, Criminal Law between War and Peace: Justice and Cooperation in Criminal Matters in International Military Interventions (Cuenca: Ed. De la Universidad de Castilla-LaMancha, 2009) 601–21.

153 See, e.g., D. Jacobs, ‘The ICC and Complementarity: A Tale of False Promises and Mixed up Chameleons’, Post-Conflict Justice, 11 December 2014, available at http://postconflictjustice.com/the-icc-and-complementarity-a-tale-of-false-promises-and-mixed-up-chameleons/; L. Nichols, The International Criminal Court and the End of Impunity in Kenya (Switzerland: Springer, 2015), at 32. (‘The idea of actively encouraging domestic prosecutions was novel and not one which was contemplated as the ICC was being established’.).

154 Nichols, supra Footnote note 153, at 31–2.

155 G. Dancy and F. Montal, ‘Unintended Positive Complementarity: Why International Criminal Court Investigations Increase Domestic Human Rights Prosecutions’, (2015) 1–58, available at http://tulane.edu/liberal-arts/political-science/upload/Dancy-Montal-IO-2014.pdf.

24 Defence and Fair Trial Rights at the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights

1 Article 7 of the African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights

2 See for example, Article 20 of the ICTY, Article 67(1) of the ICC Statute, Article 17 of the Statute for the SCSL

3 Article 22(c)(7) of the Protocol.

4 X. Keïta, M. Taylor, ‘The Office of Public Counsel for the Defence’, Behind the Scenes, the Registry of the International Criminal Court 2010 (ICC Publication) pp. 69–71, at 71.

5 Article 51(2), ICC Statute.

6 Article 60(2) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties.

7 Article 4 of the Protocol specifies that the mandate of the criminal division shall ‘complement’ the human rights Court.

8 Case of Bosphorus Hava Yollari Turizm Ve Ticaret Anonim Şirketi V. Ireland, Application no. 45036/98, para. 155.

9 Article 17, ICC Statute.

10 Prosecutor v. Kony et al., ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case under article 19(1) of the Statute’, ICC-02/04–01/05–377, 10 March 2009, para. 46.

11 Article 30(3) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties suggests that if a State ratifies the Malabo Protocol after ratifying the ICC, it would be obliged to implement its obligations to the ICC in a manner which is consistent with its obligations under the Malabo Protocol.

12 Article 21(3) of the Statute specifies that the State must be applied in a manner which is consistent with internationally recognised principles of human rights law.

13 Article 6(5) of Additional Protocol II

14 Uganda v. Kwoyelo, Constitutional Appeal no. 1 of 2012, www.right2info.org/resources/publications/uganda-v.-kwoyelo-judgment.

15 Communication 431/12 – Thomas Kwoyelo v. Uganda.

16 Paras. 161–4.

17 M. Bergsmo and P. Kruger, ‘Article 54 Duties and powers of the Prosecutor with respect to investigations’, in Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (O. Triffterer (ed.), 2nd ed., 2008) p. 1078. See also United Nations General Assembly, ‘Draft Report of the Preparatory Committee’, 23 August 1996, A/AC.249/L.15, p. 14, cited by the Appeals Chamber in its ‘Judgment on the Appeal of Mr Katanga against the Decision of Trial Chamber II of 22 January 2010 Entitled “Decision on the Modalities of Victim Participation at Trial”’, ICC-01/04–01/07–2288, 16 July 2010, at Footnote footnote 125.

18 Article 54(1)(a) of the ICC Statute, read in conjunction with the disclosure obligations set out in Article 67(2) of the Statute, and Rule 77 of the Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

19 The Defence Office at the Special Tribunal for Lebanon has played this role, and the International Bar Association (IBA) recommended that consideration should be given to the adoption of a similar system should be implemented at the ICC: ‘Fairness at the International Criminal Court’ IBA Report of August 2011, pp. 34–5.

20 As underlined by the ECtHR, the public character of proceedings ‘protects litigants against the administration of justice in secret with no public scrutiny; it is also one of the means whereby confidence in the courts can be maintained. By rendering the administration of justice transparent, publicity contributes to the achievement of the aim of article 6(1), namely a fair trial.’ Werner v. Austria, Judgment of 24 November 1997, para. 45 The former Vice-President of the ICTY, Judge Florence Mumba, has also observed that public hearing ‘serve an important educational purpose, by helping people understand how the law is applied to facts that constitute crimes, acting as a check on “framed” trials, and giving the public a chance to suggest changes to the law or justice system’. Florence Mumba, Ensuring a Fair Trial Whilst Protecting Victims and Witnesses – Balancing of Interests, in Essays on ICTY Procedure and Evidence in Honour of Gabrielle Kirk McDonald (Richard May et al. eds., 2001), p. 365.

21 ‘A disproportionate number of closed sessions can affect public perception of the accused’s responsibility and may prevent potential witnesses from viewing the proceedings and coming forward with new and relevant information.’ ‘Witnesses before the International Criminal Court’ IBA Report of July 2013, p. 32.

22 This would be consistent with principle 3(f) of Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance in Africa, 2003, www.achpr.org/instruments/principles-guidelines-right-fair-trial/

23 Prosecutor v. Katanga & Ngudjolo, Oral decision, Transcript of 7 September 2010, ICC-01/04–01/07-T-184-Red-ENG, pp. 72–5; Oral decision transcript of 20 September 2010, ICC-01/04–01/07-T-189-ENG, pp. 10–16.

24 Prosecutor v. Bemba et al., ‘Decision Closing the Submission of Evidence and Further Directions’, ICC-01/05–01/13–1859, 29 April 2016, para. 8.

25 Prosecutor v. Tadic, ‘Separate Opinion of Judge Stephen on the Prosecutor’s Motion Requesting Protective Measures for Victims and Witnesses’, 10 August 1995.

26 See for example, Prosecutor v. Brdjanin & Talic, ‘Decision on Motion by the Prosecution for Protective Measures’, 3 July 2000, para. 31.

27 Prosecutor v. Haradinaj et al., Judgment on Appeal, 19 July 2010, paras. 35, 46.

28 ‘The right of endangered witnesses to protection and of the defendant to a fair trial are immutable, and neither can be diminished because of the need to cater for other interests’, Prosecutor v. Lubanga,’ Decision on Disclosure Issues, Responsibilities for Protective Measures and other Procedural Matters’, 24 April 2008, ICC-01/04–01/06–1311-Anx2, para. 94.

29 Prosecutor v. Tadic, ‘Trial Chamber’s Decision on Prosecution Motion to Withdraw Protective Measures for Witness L’, dated 5 December 1996, para. 4.

30 C. Hall, ‘The First Five Sessions of the Un Preparatory Commission for the International Criminal Court’, 94 Am. J. Int’l L. 773 at 784; D. Lusty, ‘Anonymous Accusers: An Historical and Comparative Analysis of Secret Witnesses in Criminal Trials24 Sydney L. Rev. (2002) 361, at 421–3.

31 Rule 93 of the STL Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

32 The proposition was first adopted by the Trial Chamber in the Prosecutor v. Brjanin and Talic, on the basic of arguments from the Prosecution based on examples where witnesses had been intimidated after the Defence started its investigations; there was, however, evidence submitted in support of the proposition that delayed disclosure would eliminate this risk: ‘Decision on Motion for Protective Measures’, 3 July 2000.

33 UN Human Rights Committee, CCPR General Comment 32 (2007), paras. 6, 11, 16.

34 Communication 322/2006 – Tsatsu Tsikata v. Republic of Ghana, para. 124.

35 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, Decision on the press interview with Ms Le Fraper du Hellen, ICC-01/04–01/06–2433, 12 May 2010, paras. 37–9,

36 Rushiti v. Austria, App. No. 28389/95, para.31; O. v. Norway, App. No. 29327/95, para. 39; Zollmann v. United Kingdom, App. No. 62902/00.

37 Polay Campos v. Peru, Communication No. 577/1994, para. 8.5.

38 Rule 94(A) of the ICTR RPE; Rule 94(A) of the ICTY RPE.

39 Rule 94(B) of the ICTR RPE; Rule 94(B) of the ICTR RPE.

40 Prosecutor v. Karemera, Decision on Prosecutor’s Interlocutory Appeal of Decision on Judicial Notice, Case No. ICTR-98–44-AR73(C), 16 June 2006, para. 22.

41 Semanza v. Prosecutor, Appeals Judgment, ICTR-97–20-A, 20 May 2005, para. 192.

42 Prosecutor v. Karemera, Decision on Prosecutor’s Interlocutory Appeal of Decision on Judicial Notice, Case No. ICTR-98–44-AR73(C), 16 June 2006, paras. 35–6.

43 Semanza v. Prosecutor, Appeals Judgment, ICTR-97–20-A, 20 May 2005, para. 192.

44 Prosecutor v. Milosevic, Decision on the Prosecution’s Interlocutory Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s 10 April 2003 Decision on Prosecution Motion for Judicial Notice of Adjudicated Facts, Case No.: IT-02–54-AR73.5, 28 October 2003.

45 Prosecutor v. Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, ‘Judgment on the appeal of the Prosecutor against the “Decision on the Prosecution’s Application for a Warrant of Arrest against Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir”’, ICC-02/05–01/09–73, 03 February 2010, paras. 32–3; Prosecutor v. Stakić, ‘Judgment’, 22 March 2006, IT-97–24-A, para. 219; Prosecutor v. Bagosora and Nsengiyumva, ‘Judgment’ (Appeals Chamber), 14 December 2011, ICTR-98–41-A, para. 515.

46 Prosecutor v. Milosevic, Decision on the Prosecution’s Interlocutory Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s 10 April 2003 Decision on Prosecution Motion for Judicial Notice of Adjudicated Facts, Case No.: IT-02–54-AR73.5, 28 October 2003.

47 Setako v. Prosecutor, Appeals Judgment, Case No. ICTR-04–81-A, 28 September 2011, para. 200.

48 Prosecutor v. Karemera, Decision on Prosecutor’s Interlocutory Appeal of Decision on Judicial Notice, Case No. ICTR-98–44-AR73(C), 16 June 2006, para. 50.

49 Article 69(6) of the ICC Statute.

50 Section M(1)(e), Principles on Fair Trial in Africa; Paragraphs 1(b), 7, 10–11, 31, 32(a) of Guidelines on Arrest, Police Custody and Pre-Trial Detention in Africa.

51 ‘The holding in detention of accused persons pending trial for a maximum duration of a third of the possible sentence facing them, irrespective of the risk that they may fail to appear for trial is incompatible with the presumption of innocence and the right to be tried within a reasonable time or to be released on bail.’ Ecuador, ICCPR, A/53/40 vol. I (1998) 43 at para. 286. See also CCPR/C/GC/32, para. 30, citing concluding observations, Italy, CCPR/C/ITA/CO/5 (2006), para. 14 and Argentina, CCPR/CO/70/ARG (2000), para. 10

52 The Court has entered into such agreements with Belgium and Argentina: ‘Belgium and ICC sign agreement on interim release of detainees’, 10 April 2014, ICC-CPI-20140410-PR993

‘Argentina and ICC sign agreements on Interim Release and Release of Persons, reinforcing Argentina’s commitment to accountability and fair trial’, 28 February 208, ICC-CPI-20180228-PR1360

54 The model text is set out, as annexes, in ‘Cooperation Agreements’ (an ICC Booklet, www.icc-cpi.int/news/seminarBooks/Cooperation_Agreements_Eng.pdf )

55 UN Working Group on Arbitrary Detention, Compilation of Deliberations: Deliberation No. 9 concerning the definition and scope of arbitrary deprivation of liberty under customary international law (‘WGAD, Compilation of Deliberations: Deliberation No. 9’), para. 47.

56 A/HRC/19/57, para. 61, cited in Report of the Working Group on Arbitrary Detention: compilation of national, regional and international laws, regulations and practices on the right to challenge the lawfulness of detention before court, 30 June 2014, para. 13

57 Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Republic of Guinea v. Democratic Republic of Congo), Merits, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2010, para. 77.

58 Prosecutor c. emanzaf Guinea v. Democratic Republic of Congo), Merits, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 2010, para. 77. f arbitrary det Prosecutor v. Kajelijeli Appeals Judgment, dated 23 May 2005, paras. 219–22.

59 Melinda Taylor and Charles Chernor Jalloh, ‘Provisional Arrest and Incarceration in the International Criminal Tribunals’ 11 Santa Clara J. Int’l L. i (2012–2013) , p. 303.

60 Article 4 of the Malabo Protocol.

61 Prosecutor v. Kajelijeli Appeals Judgment, dated 23 May 2005, at para. 220.

62 Report of the Working Group on Arbitrary Detention, A/HRC/30/36, 10 July 2015, para. 64, and recommendations set out at p. 22.

63 Prosecutor v. Bemba, ‘Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Jean-Pierre Bemba Gombo against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber III entitled “Decision on application for interim release”’, 16 December 2008, ICC-01/05–01/08–323, paras. 29–32, citing, inter alia, Lamy v. Belgium, no. 10444/83, 30 March 1989, para. 29 (ECHR).

64 ICTY and ICTR: Rule 66(A)(i) of the Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

65 Prosecutor v. Bemba, ‘Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Jean-Pierre Bemba Gombo against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber III entitled “Decision on application for interim release”’, 16 December 2008, ICC-01/05–01/08–323, para. 1.

66 As noted by the ICTR Trial Chamber in Prosecutor v. Gatete, ‘Rule 69(C), which formerly required disclosure before the commencement of trial, was amended on 6 July 2002 to expressly permit rolling disclosure. Nevertheless, full disclosure before trial is still often required. Not only does rolling disclosure shorten the period of preparation for the Defence provided for in Rule 66(a)(ii), its effect is also that the trial will begin, and Prosecution witnesses will be heard, before the Defence knows the names of all Prosecution witnesses or is informed of the entirety of their statements.’ Case No. ICTR-00–6I-I, Decision on Prosecution Request for Protection of Witnesses, 11 February 2004, para. 6. For ICTY, see, Prosecutor v. Mrksic et al., ‘Decision on Prosecution’s Additional Motion for Protective Measures of Sensitive Witnesses’, Case No. IT-95–13/1-T, 25 October 2005.

67 Article 64(3)(c) of the ICC Statute sets out the Trial Chamber’s obligation to ensure that all documents or information is disclosed ‘sufficiently in advance of the commencement of trial to enable adequate preparation of trial’.

68 Report of the ICTY Working Group on Speeding Up Trials, S/2006/353, 31 May 2006, para. 21.

69 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, Decision Regarding the Timing and Manner of Disclosure and the Date of Trial, 10 November 2007, ICC-01/04–01/06–1019.

70 See most recently, Prosecutor v. Ongwen, ‘Decision on the Prosecution request for variation of the time limit to provide its provisional list of witnesses and summaries of their anticipated testimony’, ICC-02/04–01/15–453, 6 June 2016.

71 Prosecutor v. Katanga and Ngudjolo Judgment on the Appeal of Mr Katanga against the Decision of Trial Chamber II of 22 January 2010 Entitled ‘Decision on the Modalities of Victim Participation at Trial’, 16 July 2010, ICC-01/04–01/07–2288, para. 43.

72 Prosecutor v. Kupreskic et al., Trial Judgment, para. 723.

73 Footnote Id., para. 738.

74 Footnote Id., para. 740.

75 Footnote Id., para. 727. As explained by the Trial Chamber, cumulative charges concern the scenario in which the Prosecution contends that the facts – if established- would violated two or more different provisions of the Statute, and alternative charges concern the scenario in which the facts may violate either a general or a specific legal provision, depending on whether the Prosecution is able to establish all the relevant facts: i.e. aiding and abetting versus commission as a perpetrator.

76 Footnote Id., para. 742.

77 Prosecutor v. Karemera et al., Case No. ICTR-98–44-AR73, ‘Decision on Prosecutor’s Interlocutory Appeal Against Trial Chamber III Decision of 8 October 2003 Denying Leave to File an Amended Indictment’, 19 December 2003 at para. 13; Prosecutor v. Brdjanin and Talic, Case No. IT-99–36-PT, ‘Decision on Objections by Momir Talic to the Form of the Amended Indictment’, 20 February 2001, para. 17.

78 Article 61(9) of the ICC Statute.

79 Regulation 55 of the ICC Regulations of the Court.

80 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, ‘Judgment on the appeals of Mr Lubanga Dyilo and the Prosecutor against the Decision of Trial Chamber I of 14 July 2009 entitled ‘Decision giving notice to the parties and participants that the legal characterisation of the facts may be subject to change’, 17 December 2009, ICC-01/04–01/06–2205, para. 77.

81 Footnote Ibid., paras. 84, 85.

82 Footnote Ibid., paras. 85 and 86.

83 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, ‘Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute’, ICC-01/04–01/06–2842, 5 April 2012, paras. 531–65.

84 Prosecutor v. Bemba, ‘Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute’, ICC-01/05–01/08–3343, 21 March 2016, para. 57.

85 Prosecutor v. Katanga, Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, ICC-01/04–01/07–3436-tENG, 7 March 2014, paras. 30, 1170, 1230, 1235, 1441–84.

86 Prosecutor v. Katanga, Judgment Pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Minority Opinion of Judge Christine Van den Wyngaert, ICC-01/04–01/07–3436-AnxI, 10 March 2014, para. 132.

87 Prosecutor v. Katanga, Judgment on the appeal of Mr Germain Katanga against the decision of Trial Chamber II of 21 November 2012 entitled ‘Decision on the implementation of regulation 55 of the Regulations of the Court and severing the charges against the accused persons’, 27 March 2013, ICC-01/04–01/07–3363.

88 Footnote Ibid. para. 24.

89 Prosecutor v. Ruto and Sang, Decision on Applications for Notice of Possibility of Variation of Legal Characterisation, 12 December 2013, ICC-01/09–01/11–1122, para. 27.

90 Prosecutor v. Ruto and Sang, Prosecution’s Submissions on the law of indirect co-perpetration under Article 25(3)(a) of the Statute and application for notice to be given under Regulation 55(2) with respect to William Samoei Ruto’s individual criminal responsibility, ICC-01/09–01/11–433, para. 24.

91 Prosecutor v. Gbagbo & Blé Goudé, Decision giving notice pursuant to Regulation 55(2) of the Regulations of the Court, 19 August 2015, ICC-02/11–01/15–185, 20 August 2015, para.11.

92 C. Stahn, ‘Modification of the Legal Characterization of Facts in the ICC System: A Portrayal of Regulation 55’, Criminal Law Forum (2005) 16: 131 at 3.

93 Prosecutor v. Bemba, ‘Decision Pursuant to Article 61(7)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute on the Charges of the Prosecutor Against Jean-Pierre Bemba Gombo’, ICC-01/05–01/08–424, 3 July 2009, para. 201

94 Prosecutor v. Bemba, ‘Decision Pursuant to Article 61(7)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute on the Charges of the Prosecutor Against Jean-Pierre Bemba Gombo’, ICC-01/05–01/08–424, 3 July 2009, paras. 190–205.

95 Prosecutor v. Gbagbo, Decision on the confirmation of charges against Laurent Gbagbo, 12 June 2014, ICC-02/11–01/11–656-Red, para. 228.

96 Prosecutor v. Ntaganda, Decision Pursuant to Article 61(7)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute on the Charges of the Prosecutor Against Bosco Ntaganda, 14 June 2014, ICC-01/04–02/06–309, paras. 99–100.

97 Prosecutor v. Kaing Guek Eav (‘Duch’), ‘Decision on Appeal Against Closing Order Indicting Kaing Guek Eav Alias “Duch”’, 5 December 2008, at para 47.

98 At paras. 50, 106.

99 Pélissier and Sassi v. France (Application no. 25444/94), Judgment 25 March 1999, at para 62.

100 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, ‘Judgment on the appeals of Mr Lubanga Dyilo and the Prosecutor against the Decision of Trial Chamber I of 14 July 2009 entitled ‘Decision giving notice to the parties and participants that the legal characterisation of the facts may be subject to change’, 17 December 2009, ICC-01/04–01/06–2205, ICC-01/04–01/06–2205, para. 71.

101 See for example, ICTY: Prosecutor v. Pavković et al. case, Case No. IT-03–70-PT, Decision on Vladimir Lazarević’s Preliminary Motion on Form of Indictment, 8 July 2005, para. 12; ICTR: ICC: Prosecutor v. Ruto, Kosgey & Sang, ‘Decision on the Confirmation of Charges Pursuant to Article 61(7)(a) and (b) of the Rome Statute’, 23 January 2012, ICC-01/09–01/11–373, paras. 93–104

102 The ICTY Appeals Chamber set aside Blagoje Simic’s convictions relating to his alleged membership of a joint criminal enterprise on the basis that this form of liability had not been pleaded clearly in the indictment or other ancillary documents: Prosecutor v. Blagoje Simic, Appeals Judgment, 28 November 2006, Case No.: IT-95–9-A, paras. 20–74. In the Kupreskic case, the Appeals Chamber acquitted Mirjan and Zoran Kupreskic due to the fact that the case against them had radically transformed during the trial process, as compared to the allegations in the indictment: Prosecutor v. Kupreskic et al., Appeal Judgment, Case No.: IT-95–16-A, 23 October 2001, paras. 88–125.

103 See for example, Regulation 52 of the ICC Regulations of the Court.

104 Prosecutor v. Katanga and Ngudjolo, Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I entitled ‘Decision on the Defence Request Concerning Languages’, 28 May 2008, ICC-01/04–01/07–522, para. 3.

105 Prosecutor v. Katanga and Ngudjolo, Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Germain Katanga against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I entitled ‘Decision on the Defence Request Concerning Languages’, 28 May 2008, ICC-01/04–01/07–522, paras. 2, 3, 40.

106 Prosecutor v. Seselj, Decision on Prosecution’s Motion for Order Appointing Counsel to Assist Vojislav Seselj with his Defence, 9 May 2003.

107 Prosecutor v. Milosevic, Decision on Prosecution Motion for Permission to Disclose Witness Statements in English, 19 September 2001.

108 See for example, Prosecutor v. Seselj, Decision on Vojislav Seselj’s Interlocutory Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s Decision on Form of Disclosure, 17 April 2007, para 9,

109 Prosecutor v. Karadzic, Decision on Interlocutory Appeal of the Trial Chamber’s Decision on Prosecution Motion Seeking Determination that the Accused Understands English 4 June 2009, paras. 15, 17.

110 Prosecutor v. Naletilic & Martinovic, Decision on Defence’s Motion Concerning Translation of All Documents 18 May 2001; Prosecutor v. Delalic et al., Decision on Defence Application for Forwarding the Documents in the Language of the Accused, 25 September 1996.

111 Prosecutor v. Katanga & Ngudjolo, Decision on the Defence Request concerning time limits, 27 February 2008, ICC-01/04–01/07–304.

112 See for example, Prosecutor v. Ngdujolo, Decision on Mr Ngudjolo’s second request for translation and suspension of the time limit, ICC-01/04–02/12–130, 7 August 2013 (translation of Prosecution request to reply to Defence response to appeal brief into French); Prosecutor v. Muhimana, Decision on the Defence Motion for the Translation of Prosecution and Procedural Documents into Kinyarwanda, the Language of the Accused, and into French, the Language of Counsel, dated 6 November 2001, Case No. ICTR-95–1B-1 at para. 32.

113 Prosecutor v. Banda & Jerbo, Order to the prosecution and the Registry on translation issues, ICC-02/05–03/09–211, 7 September 2011.

114 Prosecutor v. Banda & Jerbo, Order to the prosecution and the Registry on translation issues, ICC-02/05–03/09–211, 7 September 2011.

115 Prosecutor v. Mbarushimana, Judgment on the appeal of the Prosecutor against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 16 December 2011 entitled ‘Decision on the confirmation of charges’, ICC-01/04–01/10–514, 30 May 2012, para. 44; ICC, Pre-Trial Practice Manual, p. 7, www.icc-cpi.int/iccdocs/other/Pre-Trial_practice_manual_(September_2015).pdf;

116 Prosecutor v. Katanga and Ngudjolo, ‘Corrigendum to the Decision on Evidentiary Scope of the Confirmation Hearing, Preventive Relocation and Disclosure under Article 67(2) of the Statute and Rule 77 of the Rules’, 26 April 2008, ICC-01/04–01/07–428-Corr, paras. 36, 60,-71, 82.

117 Prosecution v. Lubanga, ‘Decision reviewing the Registry’s decision on legal assistance for Mr Thomas Lubanga Dyilo pursuant to Regulation 135 of the Regulations of the Registry’, ICC-01/04–01/06–2800, 30 August 2011, paras. 45–61.

118 General Principle 2(a), Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance In Africa; HRC, General Comment 32 on Article 14, CCPR/C/GC/32, para.13.

119 ICTY: Prosecutor v. Prlic et al., ‘Decision on Slobodan Praljak’s Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s Decision of 16 May 2008 on the Translation of Documents’, 4 September 2008, IT-04–74-AR73.9, para. 29; Prosecutor v. Orić, Interlocutory decision on Length of Defence Case, IT-03–68-AR73.2, para. 7; ICTR: Prosecutor v. Kayishema & Ruzindana, Appeals Judgment, ICTR-95–1-A, 1 June 2001, para. 67.

120 HRC, General Comment 18, Non-discrimination, as adopted at the Thirty‑seventh session (1989), para. 13

121 UN Principles and Guidelines on Access to Legal Aid in Criminal Justice Systems, adopted by General Assembly Resolution A/RES/67/187, 20 December 2012 para. 62. ‘The budget for legal aid should cover the full range of services to be provided to persons detained, arrested or imprisoned, suspected or accused of, or charged with a criminal offence, and to victims. Adequate special funding should be dedicated to defence expenses such as expenses for copying relevant files and documents and collection of evidence, expenses related to expert witnesses, forensic experts and social workers, and travel expenses.’

122 ECHR: Tabor v. Poland, Application no. 12825/02, paras. 42–3 , citing Vacher v. France, judgment of 17 December 1996, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996-VI, pp. 2148–9, §§ 24 and 28, and R.D. v. Poland, nos. 29692/96 and 34612/97, § 44, 18 December 2001)

123 ICTY Manual on Developed Practices, Chapter XV Legal Aid and Defence Counsel Issues, paras. 6, 11.

124 Section N3(e)(i) and (ii) Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial and Legal Assistance in Africa.

125 SCSL: Prosecutor v. Bangura et al., Decision on Prosecutor’s additional statement of anticipated trial issues and request for subpoena in relation to the Principal Defender, SCSL-11–01-T-058, 3 September 2012, para. 23; ICC: Prosecutor v. Gaddafi & Senussi,’ Decision on OPCD Requests’, ICC-01/11–01/11–129, 27 April 2012, para. 12.

126 Section N(3)(ii).

127 For example, Rule 163(iii) of the STL Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

128 ICC: Prosecutor v. Bemba et al., Judgment on the appeals of Mr Jean-Pierre Bemba Gombo, Mr Aimé Kilolo Musamba, Mr Jean-Jacques Mangenda Kabongo, Mr Fidèle Babala Wandu and Mr Narcisse Arido against the decision of Trial Chamber VII entitled ‘Judgment pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute’, ICC-01/05–01/13–2275-Red, 8 March 2018, paras. 432–4; SCSL: Prosecutor v. Bangura et al., SCSL-2011–02-T, Decision on Prosecutor’s Request for Subpoena, 28 July 2012, paras. 13–14.

129 ECHR: Kruslin v. France, Application no. 11801/85, paras. 32–6; Kopp v. Switzerland, App. No. 23224/94, para. 73. HRC: Concluding Observations on the Fifth Periodic Report of Sri Lanka, Human Rights Committee, UN Doc. CCPR/C/LKA/CO/5 (21 November 2014); Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Promotion and Protection of the Right to Freedom of Opinion and Expression, Frank La Rue, UN Doc. A/HRC/23/40 (17 April 2013).

130 HRC: General Comment No. 16 on Article 17 (Right to Privacy), UN Doc. HRI/GEN/1/Rev.1 at 21 (8 April 1988), para. 10; U.N. General Assembly Resolution on the Right to Privacy in the Digital Age, UN Doc. A/RES/69/166 (18 December 2014); para. 4; Report of the Special Rapporteur on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms While Countering Terrorism, UN Doc. A/69/397 (23 September 2014), para. 45.

131 ‘As a permanent component of the Court, the Office seeks to create a collective defence memory and resource centre; in effect, to learn from the experiences of individual defence teams and provide whatever legal resources and advice that it can to ensure that defence teams achieve their full potential before the Court’: X. Keïta, M. Taylor, ‘The Office of Public Counsel for the Defence’, Behind the Scenes, the Registry of the International Criminal Court 2010 (ICC Publication) pp. 69–71, at p. 70.

132 Prosecutor v. Ruto & Sang, ‘Judgment on the appeal of the Prosecutor against the decision of Trial Chamber V(a) of 18 June 2013 entitled “Decision on Mr Ruto’s Request for Excusal from Continuous Presence at Trial”’, para. 49.

133 Footnote Ibid., para. 40.

134 Footnote Ibid., para. 2.

135 ICTR: Prosecutor v. Zigiranyirazo, ‘Decision on Interlocutory Appeal’, ICTR-2001–73-AR73, 30 October 2006, paras. 10–22.

136 African Commission v. Libya, application 002/2013, para. 96.

137 Prosecutor v. Bagasora, Decision on the Prosecutor’s Motion for the Admission of Certain Materials under Rule 89 (C), 14 October 2004, para. 17.

138 Prosecutor v. Ruto & Sang, ‘Reasons for the Decision on Admission of Certain Evidence Connected to Witness 495, rendered on 17 November 2014’, ICC-01/09–01/11–1753-Red, 11 December 2014, para. 37.

139 Prosecutor v. Halilovic ‘Decision on Interlocutory Appeal Concerning Admission of Record of Interview of the Accused from the Bar Table’, 19 August 2005, at para 38; Prosecutor v. Sesay, ‘Written Reasons – Decision on the Admissibility of Certain Prior Statements of the Accused Given to the Prosecution’, 30 June 2008, para 52.

140 Prosecutor v. Bagasora, Decision on the Prosecutor’s Motion for the Admission of Certain Materials under Rule 89 (C), 14 October 2004, para. 16.

141 Prosecutor v. Milošević, ‘Decision on Interlocutory Appeal of the Trial Chamber’s Decision on the Assignment of Defense Counsel’, IT-02–54-AR73.7, 1 November 2004, paras. 6–7.

142 Footnote Ibid., paras. 13–18.

143 Prosecutor v. Norman, 8 June 2004 (Decision on the Application of Samuel Hinga Norman for Self- Representation under Article 17(4)(D) of the Statute of the Special Court), SCSL-04–14-T-125, 8 June 2004, para. 26.

144 Prosecutor v. Milošević, Transcript of 30 August 2001, p. 7, and ‘Order’ of 16 April 2002.

145 Prosecutor v. Šešelj, Decision on Prosecutor’s Motion for Order Appointing Counsel to Assist Vojislav Šešelj with his Defence, 9 May 2003.

146 Prosecutor v. Šešelj, IT-03–67-PT, ‘Decision of the Registrar’, IT-03–67-PT, 16 February 2004, p. 2.

147 Prosecutor v. Šešelj, Decision on Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s Decision on Assignment of Counsel, 20 October 2006, IT-03–67-AR73.3, para. 52.

148 Prosecutor v. Šešelj, Decision on Appeal against the Trial Chamber’s Decision (no. 2) on Assignment of Counsel, IT-03–67-AR73.4, 8 December 2006, paras. 24, 26.

149 Prosecutor v. Karadzic, ‘Decision on the Appointment of Counsel and Order on Further Trial Proceedings’, IT-95–5/18-T, 5 November 2009, para. 27.

150 Prosecutor v. Karadzic, ‘Decision on Standby Counsel’, IT-95–5/18-T, 14 October 2014.

151 Prosecutor v. Karadzic, Decision of the Registrar on Appointment of Counsel, 24 March 2016.

152 Prosecutor v. Prlic et al., ‘Decision on Slobodan Praljak’s Appeal of the Trial Chamber’s Decision on the Direct Examination of Witnesses dated 26 June 2008,’ 11 September 2008, paras. 19–22.

153 Prosecutor v. Tolimir, ‘Decision on Motion Requesting the Chamber to Allow the Accused’s Legal Advisor to be Present in the Courtroom’, IT-05–88/2-PT, 22 February 2010; ‘Decision on Accused’s Request to the Trial Chamber concerning Assistance of his Legal Advisor’, IT-05–88/2-PT, 28 April 2010,

154 See Charles C. Jalloh, Does Living by the Sword Mean Dying by the Sword?, 117 Penn St. L. Rev. 3, 708 (analyzing the evolution of the practice of international penal courts with regard to the right to self-representation from a more common law oriented approach that was deferential to the accused’s preference to a more civil law model that emphasizes the integrity of the process).

155 Prosecutor v. Taylor, ‘Oral decision’, Transcript of 25 June 2007, p. 45.

156 Article 55, ICC Statute; Rules 42, and 43 of the ICTY, ICTR and SCSL Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

157 Prosecutor v. Kony et al., Judgment on the appeal of the Defence against the ‘Decision on the admissibility of the case under article 19 (1) of the Statute’ of 10 March 2009, 16 September 2009, ICC-02/04–01/05–408, paras. 65–6; Prosecutor v. Gaddafi and Senussi, Judgment on the appeal of Mr Abdullah Al-Senussi against the decision of Pre-Trial Chamber I of 11 October 2013 entitled “Decision on the admissibility of the case against Abdullah Al-Senussi”’, 24 July 2014, ICC-01/11–01/11–565, paras. 147–8.

158 African Commission v. Libya, application 002/2013, para. 93; Egyptian Initiative for Personal Rights and Interights v. Arab Republic of Egypt, Communication 334/06, para 172; Robben Island Guidelines for the Prohibition and Prevention of Torture in Africa, as annexed to UN GA Res. A/55/89, 4 December 2000, paras. 20, 27.

159 General Comment no. 35 on Article 9, CCPR/C/GC/35 , para. 58.

160 Artico v. Italy, ECHR Judgment of 13 May 1980, para. 33.

161 See ‘Interim report on different legal aid mechanisms before international criminal jurisdictions’, ICC-ASP/7/12, 19 August 2008.

162 ICC: Prosecutor v. Bemba, Redacted version of ‘Decision on legal assistance for the accused’ ICC-01/05–01/08–567-Red, 26 November 2009.

163 ICC: Regulation 84(2) of the Regulations of the Court specifies that the Court shall base its assessment on the means which the applicant ‘has direct or indirect enjoyment or power to freely dispose’, and further specifies that the Court shall allow necessary and reasonable expenses, which has been interpreted to include the living expenses of dependents. Unlike the ICC, the ICTY included the assets of dependents in its assessment of the total value of assets available for the costs of the Defence. Nonetheless, in the Karadzic case, the Presidency recognised the difficulty in compelling a spouse to contribute her resources to the costs of her husband’s defence, and therefore found that the assets were not ‘available’: Prosecutor v. Karadzic, ‘Decision on Indigence’, MICT-13–55-A, 24 June 2016.

164 Article 11 of the ICTY Directive on the Assignment of Counsel, Regulation 85 of the ICC Regulations of the Court, ICC 01/04–490-tENG, 26 March 2008, pp. 3–4; ICC-01/04–01/06–63; ICC-01/04–01/07–79, ICC-01/04–01/07–298; ICC- 01/04–01/07–562; ICC-01/04–01/07–563, ICC-CPI-20120117-PR762

165 ICC-01/05–01/08–568, para. 6.

166 Del Sol v. France, Application no. 46800/99, para. 26; A. B. v. Slovakia; Tabor v. Poland, Application no. 12825/02 ; Bakan v. Turkey, Application no. 50939/99, VM v. Bulgaria, Application no. 45723/99, Santambrogio v. Italy, Application no. 61945/00,

167 Para. 41(c) (Guideline 1. Provision of legal aid), United Nations Principles and Guidelines on Access to Legal Aid in Criminal Justice Systems, UNODC, 2013: ‘Persons urgently requiring legal aid at police stations, detention centres or courts should be provided preliminary legal aid while their eligibility is being determined (…)’.

168 Principle 3, para. 21, Footnote ibid.

169 Prosecutor v. Sam Hinga Norman et al., SCSL-04–14-T, Decision on the Application of Samuel Hinga Norman for Self-Representation under Article 17(4)(D) of the Statute of the Special Court, 8 June 2004, para. 23.

170 Some defendants at international courts have opted to represent themselves after disputes with the Registry concerning funding. See, for example, Prosecutor v. Krajisnik, Transcript 5 July 2007, pp. 108–9; Prosecutor v. Prlic et al., ‘Decision on Praljak’s Request for Stay of Proceedings’, IT-04–74-A, 27 June 2014, paras. 2–6. The ECHR has also found that the right to a fair trial could be engaged in circumstances where the obligation to reimburse defence costs is so onerous that it could deter defendants from exercising their right to legal representation: Ognyan Asenov v. Bulgaria, app. no. 38157/04, para. 44.

171 Prosecutor v. Nahimana et al., ‘Decision on Withdrawal of Co-Counsel’, ICTR-99–52-A, 23 November 2006, para. 10. Prosecutor v. Blagojevic & Jokic, Appeals Judgment, IT-02–60-A, 9 May 2007, paras. 14, 17.

172 Prosecutor v. Martic, Decision on Appeals Against Decision of the Registry’, IT-95–11-PT, 2 August 2002, ‘CONSIDERING that the jurisprudence of the International Tribunal and of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda3 indicates that the right of the indigent accused to counsel of his own choosing may not be unlimited but that, in general, the choice of any accused regarding his Defence Counsel in proceedings before the Tribunals shall be respected; that, in the view of the Chamber, the choice of all accused should be respected unless there exist well-founded reasons not to assign Counsel of choice’.

173 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, ‘Reasons for ‘Decision of the Appeals Chamber on the Defence application ‘Demande de suspension de toute action ou procédure afin de permettre la désignation d’un nouveau Conseil de la Défense’ filed on 20 February 2007’ issued on 23 February 2007’, ICC-01/04–01/06–844, 9 March 2007, paras. 12–16.

175 Prosecutor v. Oric, ‘Interlocutory Decision on Length of Defence Case’, IT-03–68-AR73.2, 20 July 2002, para. 7.

176 Prosecutor v. Prlic et al., ‘Decision after Remand’, IT-04–74-AR73.4, 11 May 2007, para. 38.

177 In the context of decision whether to refer cases back to Rwanda under Rule 11 bis, the ICTR found that the right to a fair trial would be compromised if the Defence were unable to call witnesses due to protection concerns: Prosecutor v. Gaspard Kanyarukiga, Decision on the Prosecution’s Appeal Against Decision on Referral under Rule 11bis, ICTR-2002–78-R11bis, 30 October 2008, paras. 26–27. Similarly, in the Gaddafi case, the ICC Pre-Trial Chamber found that the existence of a witness protection programme for both Prosecution and Defence witnesses , and the practical ability of the Court to obtain the attendance of witnesses, were relevant to the Court’s assessment as to whether domestic courts would be ‘able’ to conduct trial proceedings in an effective manner: Prosecutor v. Gaddafi & Sennussi, ‘Public Redacted Decision on Admissibility’, ICC-01/11–01/11–344-Red, 31 May 2013, paras. 209–11.

178 ICTY: Prosecutor v. Tadic, Appeals Judgment, IT-94–1-A, 15 July 1999, paras. 51–2; ICC: Prosecutor v. Lubanga, ‘Judgment on the appeal of the Prosecutor against the decision of Trial Chamber I entitled ‘Decision on the consequences of non-disclosure of exculpatory materials covered by Article 54(3)(e) agreements and the application to stay the prosecution of the accused, together with certain other issues raised at the Status Conference on 10 June 2008’, ICC-01/04–01/06–1486, 21 October 2008, paras. 4–5.

179 ICC: Prosecution v. Lubanga, Decision on various issues related to witnesses’ testimony during trial, ICC-01/04–01/06–1140, 29 January 2008, paras. 35, 41.

180 Prosecutor v. Gaspard Kanyarukiga, Decision on the Prosecution’s Appeal Against Decision on Referral under Rule 11bis, ICTR-2002–78-R11bis , 30 October 2008, para. 33.

181 ICC Article 56(2)(d) of the Statute.

182 Rule 119 of the RPE.

183 ECHR: A & others v. The United Kingdom, App. no. 3455/05, (Grand Chamber) para. 220.

184 Article 67(1)(f), ICC Statute.

185 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Lubanga Dyilo against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber I of 18 January 2008, ICC-01/04–01/06–1433, 11 July 2008, Partly dissenting opinion, Judge Pikus, para. 14.

186 Prosecutor v. Lubanga, Judgment on the appeal of Mr. Lubanga Dyilo against the Oral Decision of Trial Chamber I of 18 January 2008, ICC-01/04–01/06–1433, 11 July 2008, para.1.

187 Prosecutor v. Delalic et al., Appeals Judgment, IT-96–21-A, 20 February 2001, para. 783.

188 The defendant Dragan Jokic was convicted of contempt for refusing to testify in the Popopvic case: Dragan Contempt Proceedings Against Dragan Jokic, ‘Judgment on Allegations of Contempt’, IT-05–88- R77.1-A, 25 June 2009.

189 ‘Decision on the request of the Defence for Mathieu Ngudjolo to obtain assurances with respect to self-incrimination for the accused’, ICC-01/04–01/07–3153, 13 September 2009, paras. 7–12.

190 Footnote Ibid., para. 12.

191 Rule 84 bis of the ICTY Rules of Procedure and Evidence.

192 As delineated by Principle O(10)(a)(i), of the Principles and Guidelines on the Right to a Fair Trial in Africa, the right to an appeal includes the right to have a competent court review both law and facts in a genuine and timely manner.

193 Article 19 v. The State of Eritrea, African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights, Communication No. 275/ 2003 (2007), citing to Human Rights Committee, Albert Womah Mukong vs. Cameroon. Communication No. 458/1991, UN Doc. CCPR/C/51/D/458/1991 of 10 August 1994.

194 See also African Commission v. Libya, application 002/2013, para. 50.

25 Article 46L Promoting an Effective Cooperation Regime

1 See, e.g. Art. 27 and 29 of the Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for Former Yugoslavia (1993). See also Art. 26 and 28 of the Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (1994).

2 See, e.g. J. P. Ongeso, ‘Al Bashir: What the Law Says about South Africa’s Duties’, available online at www.enca.com/opinion/al-bashir-what-law-says-about-south-africas-duties (last visited on 20 July 2015).

3 See for discussion, D. Tladi, ‘The Duty on South Africa to Arrest and Surrender Al Bashir under South African and International Law: A Perspective from International Law’, 13 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2015) 1027; E. de Wet, ‘The Implications of President Al-Bashir’s Visit to South Africa for International and Domestic Law’, 13 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2015) 1049; M. J. Ventura, ‘Escape from Johannesburg?: The Sudanese President Al-Bashir Visits South Africa and the Implicit Removal of Head of State Immunity by the UN Security Council in Light of Al-Jedda’, 13 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2015) 1025. See also D. Akande, ‘The Bashir Case: Has the South African Supreme Court Abolished Immunity for All Heads of States?’, 29 March 2016 European Journal of International Law Talk!

4 Since the events in South Africa there have been two further cases of non-cooperation, namely Djibouti and Uganda. See Decision on the Non-Compliance by the Republic of Uganda with the Request for the Arrest and Surrender of Omar Al-Bashir to the Court and Referring the Matter to the United Nations Security Council and the Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute: In the Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir (ICC-02/05–01/09), 11 July 2016 (Pre-Trial II); Decision on the Non-Compliance by the Republic of Djibouti with the Request for the Arrest and Surrender of Omar Al-Bashir to the Court and Referring the Matter to the United Nations Security Council and the Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute: In the Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir (ICC-02/05–01/09), 11 July 2016 (Pre-Trial II).

5 D. Tladi, ‘When Elephants Collide It Is the Grass that Suffers: Cooperation and the Security Council in the Context of the AU/ICC Dynamic’, 7 African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 381.

6 See for discussion B. Swart, ‘General Problems’ in A. Cassesse, P. Gaeta and J.R.W.D. Jones (Eds.) The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Volume II) (2002), at 1598, who describes the ICC, for example, as a ‘giant without arms and legs who needs artificial limbs to walk and work’. See also A. Ciampi, ‘The Obligation to Cooperate’ in A. Cassesse, P. Gaeta and J.R.W.D. Jones (Eds.) The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Volume II) (2002), at 1607. See especially Bert Swart ‘Arrest and Surrender’ in Antonia Cassesse, Paola Gaeta and John RWD Jones (Eds.) The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary (Volume II) (2002), at 1640.

7 Part 9 of the Rome Statute contains a general obligation to cooperate n Art. 86 (‘States Parties shall, in accordance with the provisions of this Statute, cooperate fully with the Court in its investigations and prosecution of crimes within jurisdiction of the Court.’). Art. 87, for example, provides general provisions on requests for cooperation, Art. 89 to 92 relates to various aspects of the duty to arrest and surrender, while Art. 93 contains a list of other forms of cooperation and assistance.

8 See, e.g. 2014 Assembly of States Parties Resolution on Cooperation (ICC-ASP/12/Res. 13) which stresses, in the preamble, the ‘importance of effective and comprehensive cooperation and judicial assistance … to enable the Court to fulfil its mandate.’ Paragraph 2 of the same resolution emphasizes ‘the importance of the timely and effective cooperation and assistance from States Parties’ Particularly in the context of the non-execution of arrest warrants, paragraph 2 of the resolution continues to stress ‘that the protracted non-execution of Court requests has a negative impact on the ability [of the ICC] to execute its mandate, in particular when it concerns the arrest and surrender of individuals subject to arrest warrants.’

9 See generally, Tladi supra Footnote note 5.

10 See, e.g. § 4 of the Decision on the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC), Assembly/AU/Dec.245 (XIII), 3 July 2009; § 5 of the Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of Decision Assembly/AU/Dec.270(XIV) on the Second Ministerial Meeting of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC), Assembly/AU/Dec.296(XV), 27 July 2010; § 5 of the Decision on the Implementation of the Decisions on the International Criminal Court (ICC), Assembly/AU/Dec.336(XVIII), 1 July 2011.

11 Art. 87(7) of the Rome Statute provides that where “a State Party fails to comply with a request to cooperate by the Court contrary to the provisions of this Statute, thereby preventing the Court from exercising its functions and powers under this Statute, the Court may make a finding to that effect and refer the matter to the Assembly of States Parties or, where the Security Council referred the matter to the Court, to the Security Council.” See, e.g. Decision informing the United Nations Security Council and the Assembly of the States Parties to the Rome Statute about Omar Al-Bashir’s Recent Visit to Djibouti, Situation in Darfur, Sudan: The Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Pre-Trial Chamber I, ICC-02/05–01/09 (12 May 2011); Decision Pursuant to Art. 87(7) of the Rome Statute on the Failure by the Republic of Malawi to Comply with the Cooperation Requests Issued by the Court with Respect to the Arrest and Surrender of Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Situation in Darfur, Sudan: The Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Pre-Trial Chamber I, ICC-02/05–01/09 (12 December 2011); Decision on the Cooperation of the Democratic Republic of the Congo Regarding Omar Al Bashir’s Arrest and Surrender to the Court, Situation in Darfur, Sudan: The Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Pre-Trial Chamber II, ICC-02/05–01/09 (9 April 2014).

12 Assembly Procedures Relating to Non-Cooperation contained in the Annex to the 2011 Assembly of States Parties Resolution on Strengthening the International Criminal Court and the Assembly of States Parties (ICC-ASP/10/Res.5).

13 See Footnote Ibid., at § 14(f).

14 See in addition to the cases referred to, see also Decision on the Non-Compliance by Libya with a Request for Cooperation by the Court and Referring the matter to the United Nations Security Council, In the Case of the Prosecutor v Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi, Pre-Trial Chamber I, ICC-01/11–01/11 (10 December 2014).

15 See § 2 of United Nations Security Council Resolution 1593 (2005) and § 5 of United Nations Security Council Resolution 1970 (2011) which both state as follows: ‘Decides that the Government of Sudan and all other parties to the conflict in Darfur shall cooperate fully with and provide any necessary assistance to the Court and the Prosecutor pursuant to this resolution and, while recognizing that States not party to the Rome Statute have no obligation under the Statute, urges all States and concerned regional and other international organizations to cooperate fully’.

16 On the implications of this AU-ICC tensions, and the immunities debate, see Dire TladiThe ICC Decisions on Chad and Malawi: On Cooperation, Immunities and Non-Cooperation’ (2013) 11 Journal of International Criminal Justice, 199, at 208.

17 On the possible reasons for the Security Council’s minimalist approach to cooperation in referral to the ICC, see Tladi, supra Footnote note 16, at 393 et seq.

18 Art. 46L (1) of the Statute of the Court.

19 The list in Art. 46L(2) is qualified by the phrase ‘including but not limited to’. It also contains the catch-all phrase ‘or any other type of assistance’ in Art. 46L(2)(g) of the Statute of the Court.

20 Art. 46L(2)(a) of the Statute of the Court.

21 Art. 46L(2)(b) of the Statute of the Court.

22 Art. 46L(2)(c) of the Statute of the Court.

23 Art. 46L(2)(f) of the Statute of the Court. See also Art. 46Jbis of the Statute of the Court.

24 Art. 46J of the Statute of the Court.

25 See, similarly, Art. 103 of the Rome Statute. See also Art. 27 of the Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for Former Yugoslavia (1993) and Art. 26 of the Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (1994).

26 Art. 46L(3) of the Statute of the Court.

27 Footnote Id. (‘The Court … may conclude Agreements for such purpose’).

28 Art. 46L(2)(e) and (f) of the Statute of the Court. In the Rome Statute, arrest and surrender is provided for in Art. 89, which contains 4 paragraphs, Art. 90, which has 8 paragraphs, Art. 91, which 4 paragraphs and Art. 92, which has 4 paragraphs.

29 See Art. 93(1)(c) of the Rome Statute.

30 See Art. 93(1)(g) of the Rome Statute.

31 See Art. 93(1)(i) of the Rome Statute.

32 The Rome Statute, for example, specifies what must be contained in a request for arrest in surrender, Art. 91, which has four sub-Art.s, two of which have a further seven sub-paragraphs between them. See also Art. 96 of the Rome Statute which describes, in some detail, the content of a request for forms of assistance.

33 See Chapter 29 in this volume.

35 See for comparison Art. 90 of the Rome Statute which addresses the issue of competing requests for surrender and extradition.

36 See for comparison Art. 97 of the Rome Statute. The only use of Art. 97 of the Rome Statute, so far, in the case of South Africa, probably didn’t have the desired results. In that case, the ICC was dissatisfied because South Africa proceeded to permit Al Bashir’s entry into South Africa and did not arrest him. South Africa, for its part, was dissatisfied because what was seen as a political process of dialogue was, from its perspective, abused when, subsequent to the consultations the ICC issued a ‘decision’ confirming the duty of South Africa to arrest and surrender without a proper judicial hearing. See Decision following the Prosecutor’s Request for an Order Further Clarifying that the Republic of South Africa is under the Obligation to immediately Arrest and Surrender Omar Al Bashir, Situation in Darfur: Prosecutor v Omar Hassan Al Ahmad Al Bashir, Pre-Trial Chamber II, ICC-02/05–01/09 (13 June 2015).

37 See for discussion D. Tladi, ‘A Horizontal Treaty on Cooperation in International Criminal Matters: The Next Step in the Evolution of a Comprehensive International Criminal Justice System?’, 29 Southern African Public Law (2014) 368.

38 Minister of Justice and Constitutional Development and Others v Southern African Litigation Centre and Others 2016 (3) SA 317 (SCA).

39 See ‘Malawi Withdraws from Hosting the AU Summit’ available at www.nyasatimes.com/2012/06/08/malawi-withdraws-from-hosting-the-au-summit/ (last accessed 25 July 2015). See also ‘Ethiopia to Host African Union Summit After Omar Al-Bashir-Row’ available at www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-18407396 (last accessed 25 July 2015) where former President is reported to have said that ‘welcoming Mr. Bashir to Malawi risked damaging relations with donors’ and where it is reported further that ‘Malawi recognizes the ICC and is keen to restore foreign aid flows’.

26 Modes of Liability and Individual Criminal Responsibility

International Human Rights Lawyer (n.bracq@anslaw.fr). Natacha Bracq joined legal teams working before the various UN tribunals, including the ICTY and ICTR.

1 For the purpose of this article, the AU Statute refers to the proposed Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights as amended by the Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (Malabo Protocol) adopted in June 2014.

2 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Second-Order Linking Principles – Combining Vertical and Horizontal Modes of Liability’, 25 Leiden Journal of International Law (2012) 771, at 772.

3 M. Cupido, ‘Pluralism in Theories of Liability: Joint Criminal Enterprise versus Joint Perpetration’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014) 128–65, at 128, see also H.G. van der Wilt, ‘The Continuous Quest for Proper Modes of Criminal Responsibility’, 7 JICJ (2009), at 307.

4 Art. 15 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. See also Art. 11(2) Universal Declaration of Human Rights; Articles 22 and 23, Rome Statute (ICCSt.). See also, ‘Commentary of the Rome Statute: Part 3’, Case Matrix Network, available online at: www.casematrixnetwork.org/cmn-knowledge-hub/icc-commentary-clicc/commentary-rome-statute/commentary-rome-statute-part-3/; H. Olásolo, The Criminal Responsibility of Senior Political and Military Leaders as Principals to International Crimes, (Portland: Hart Publishing, 2009), at 29, ft.103; B. Swart, ‘Modes of International Criminal Liability’, in A. Cassese (ed.), The Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), at 92.

5 M. Aksenova, ‘Returning to Complicity for Core International Crimes’, FICHL Policy Brief Series No. 17 (2014), at 2.

6 B. Swart, ‘Modes of International Criminal Liability’, in A. Cassese (ed.), The Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), at 92. See also K. Ambos, Treatise on International Criminal Law, Volume I: Foundations and General Part, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), at 93; S Bock, ‘The Prerequisite of Personal Guilt and the Duty to Know the Law in the Light of Article 32 ICC Statute’, 9 Utrecht Law Review (2013) 184, at 184; Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 186.

7 S. Finnin, Elements of Accessorial Modes of Liability: Article 25(3) (b) and (c) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012), at 12.

8 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 781–3.

9 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) 767822, at 767, 781–2. See also S. Finnin, Element of Accessorial Modes of Liability: Article 25(3) (b) and (c) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012), at 12; E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press 2012), at 66.

10 E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 66.

11 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) 767822, at 767, 781.

12 E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 66.

13 M. Jackson, Complicity in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), at 18.

14 S. Finnin, Element of Accessorial Modes of Liability: Article 25(3) (b) and (c) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012), at 13, see also A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 767822, at 767, 781.

15 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 767822, at 767–822, 767, 782. See also E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 66.

16 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 767822, at 767–822, 767, 782. See also E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press 2012), at 66.

17 G. Werle, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility in Article 25 ICC Statute’, 5 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2007) 953, at 955.

18 M. Jackson, Complicity in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press 2013), at 22.

19 E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 67.

20 M. Jackson, Complicity in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), at 22.

21 H. Vest, ‘Problems of Participation – Unitarian, Differentiated Approach, or Something Else?12 (2) J. Int. Criminal Justice (2014) 295309, at 307.

22 E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 66.

23 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) 767822, at 782.

24 H. Vest, ‘Problems of Participation – Unitarian, Differentiated Approach, or Something Else?12 (2) Journal of International Criminal Justice (2014) 295309, at 307.

25 H. Vest, ‘Problems of Participation – Unitarian, Differentiated Approach, or Something Else?12 (2) Journal of International Criminal Justice (2014) 295309, at 302. See also E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 80 and M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95; G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 319.

26 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 165.

27 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 168.

28 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 165; M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95, at 882.

29 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 171.

30 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 185.

31 Stewart argues that the accessory modes of liability ‘tolerate the imposition of a crime’s stigma in situations in which the person convicted of the offence did not make the blameworthy choice necessary to be found guilty of that particular offence’. J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 193.

32 Stewart argues that the label of a crime is a key element of punishment that must match an accused’s guilt, regardless of the number of years in prison an accused is to serve. J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 176–7.

33 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 165 and 171.

34 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 169.

35 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 193–4.

36 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 166.

37 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 207.

38 J. Stewart, ‘The End of “Modes of Liability” for International Crimes’, 25 LJIL (2012), at 207.

39 See e.g. G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 304; D. Robinson, ‘LJIL Symposium: Darryl Robinson comments on James Stewart’s “End of Modes of Liability”‘, Opinio Juris, (21 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/21/ljil-robinson-comments-on-stewart/; T. Weigend, ‘LJIL Symposium: Thomas Weigend comments on James Stewart’s “The ‘End of Modes of Liability for International Crimes’”, Opinio Juris, (22 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/22/ljil-weigend-comments/; J. Ohlin, ‘LJIL Symposium: Names, Labels, and Roses’, Opinio Juris, (23 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/23/ljil-names-labels-and-roses/; M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95; B. Van Schaak, ‘The Many Faces of Complicity in International Law’, 109 Proceedings of the Annual Meeting (American Society of International Law) (2015) 184–8.

40 H. Vest, ‘Problems of Participation – Unitarian, Differentiated Approach, or Something Else?12 (2) Journal of International Criminal Justice (2014) 295309, at 302. See also E. van Sliedregt, Individual Criminal Responsibility in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), at 80 and M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95; G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 319.

41 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 304 and 305.

42 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 304 and 306.

43 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 318.

44 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 318.

45 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 318.

46 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 318.

47 G. Werle and B. Burghardt, ‘Establishing Degrees of Responsibility: Modes of Participation in Article 25 of the ICC Statute’, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 319.

48 M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95, at 889, J. D. Ohlin, ‘LJIL Symposium: Names, Labels, and Roses’, Opinio Juris, (23 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/23/ljil-names-labels-and-roses/.

49 Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95, at 891.

50 M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95, at 888.

51 M. Jackson, The Attribution of Responsibility and Modes of Liability in International Criminal Law, 29 Leiden Journal of International Law (2016) 879–95, at 890, J. D. Ohlin, ‘LJIL Symposium: Names, Labels, and Roses’, Opinio Juris, (23 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/23/ljil-names-labels-and-roses/.

52 M. Jackson, Complicity in International Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013) at 18. Footnotes omitted.

53 D. Robinson, ‘LJIL Symposium: Darryl Robinson comments on James Stewart’s “End of Modes of Liability”‘, Opinio Juris, (21 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/21/ljil-robinson-comments-on-stewart/.

54 D. Robinson, ‘LJIL Symposium: Darryl Robinson comments on James Stewart’s “End of Modes of Liability”’, Opinio Juris, (21 March 2012), available at opiniojuris.org/2012/03/21/ljil-robinson-comments-on-stewart/.

55 Art. 7(1) reads as follows: A person who planned, instigated, ordered, committed or otherwise aided and abetted in the planning, preparation or execution of a crime referred to in Articles 2 to 5 of the present Statute, shall be individually responsible for the crime. A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jones (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 767822, at 767–822, 767, 781.

56 Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 229.

57 Decision on Dragoljub Ojdanić’s Motion Challenging Jurisdiction – Joint Criminal Enterprise, Milutinović et al. (IT-99–37-AR72), Appeals Chamber, 21 May 2003, §§ 20–1.

58 H. Olásolo, ‘Developments in the Distinction between Principal and Accessorial Liability in Light of the First Case-Law of the International Criminal Court’, in C. Stahn and G. Sluiter (ed.), The Emerging Practice of the international Criminal Court, (Leiden: Koninkljke Brill NV, 2009), 339–60, at 344–45. Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, §§ 30 and 73; Judgment, Blaskić (IT-95–14-A), Appeals Chamber, 29 July 2004, § 33; Judgment, Kvočka et al. (IT-98–30/1-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2005, §§ 79 and 91; Judgment, Vasiljević, (IT-98–32-A), Appeals Chamber, 25 February 2004, §§ 95, 102 and 181–2; Judgment, Krstić (IT-98–33-A), Appeals Chamber, 19 April 2004, §§ 134, 137, 266–9.

59 H. Olásolo, ‘Developments in the Distinction between Principal and Accessorial Liability in Light of the First Case-Law of the International Criminal Court’, in C. Stahn and G. Sluiter (ed.), The Emerging Practice of the international Criminal Court, (Leiden: Koninkljke Brill NV, 2009), 339–60, at 346. Judgment, Ntakirutimana et al. (ICTR-96–10-A and ICTR-96–17-A), 13 December 2004, § 462. Judgment, Simba (ICTR-01–76-T), Trial Chamber, 13 December 2005, § 389.

60 Judgment, Vasiljević, (IT-98–32-A), Appeals Chamber, 25 February 2004, § 182; Judgment, Krstić (IT-98–33-A), Appeals Chamber, 19 April 2004, § 268.

61 Art. 25(3)(a) ICCSt.

62 Art. 25(3)(b) ICCSt.

63 Art. 25(3)(c) ICCSt.

64 Art. 25(3)(d), ICCSt.

65 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber, 29 January 2007, § 320, citing Arrest Warrant Decision, Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber, 10 February 2006, § 78; Judgment, Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 8 March 2014, § § 486–8.

66 Confirmation of Charges, Mbarushimana (ICC-01/04–01/10) Pre-Trial Chamber, 16 December 2011, § 279.

67 G. Werle, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility in Article 25 ICC Statute’, 5 J Int Criminal Justice (2007) 953, at 957.

68 Sections 25–7 German Criminal Code.

69 Judgment, Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 8 March 2014, § 1386.

70 Judgment, Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 8 March 2014, § 1386.

71 H. Vest, ‘Problems of Participation – Unitarian, Differentiated Approach, or Something Else?’ 12 (2) J Int Criminal Justice (2014), 295–309, at 307.

72 Emphasis added.

73 Section 20 2012 Penal Code (Chapter 63).

74 Section 22 1981 Penal Code (Chapter 16).

75 Section 529 Criminal Code Act (Chapter 77) (1990).

76 Section 2 Penal Code (Amendment) Act, 2012 [No. 1 of 2012].

77 M. Aksenova, ‘The Modes of Liability at the ICC’, International Criminal Law Review (2015) 629–64, at 659.

78 See Section ‘Overloading the Statute with New Modes of Liability’.

79 Judgment, Orić (IT-03–68-T), Trial Chamber, 30 June 2006, § 271.

80 Art. 24(2) ICTYSt. See also Art. 78(1) ICCSt.

81 Judgment, Vasiljević, (IT-98–32-A), Appeals Chamber, 25 February 2004, § 182; Krstić (IT-98–33-A), Appeals Chamber, 19 April 2004, § 268.

82 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1022: See also Stewart, Footnote footnote 28Footnote 44 above.

83 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1022.

84 W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010), at 434.

85 B Goy, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility before the International Criminal Court: A Comparison with the Ad hoc Tribunals’, 12 International Criminal Law Review (2012) 1, at 57.

86 Art. 5(1) (b) which states that each State Party shall adopt such legislative and other measures as may be necessary to establish as criminal offences, when committed intentionally: (…) (b) Organizing, directing, aiding, abetting, facilitating or counselling the commission of serious crime involving an organized criminal group.

87 Council of Europe Convention on the Prevention of Terrorism, 2005, Council of Europe Treaty Series No.196, Art. 9.

88 See e.g. Art. 234a Criminal Code of Albania; Art. 109 Criminal Code of Bulgaria; Art. 11 Cyprus Combating Terrorism Act of 2010.

89 Cambridge Dictionary. Available online at: http://dictionary.cambridge.org/dictionary/british/organize?q=organise.

90 Judgment, Akayesu (ICTR-96–4-T), Trial Chamber, 2 September 1998, §.480, reiterated in Judgment, Krstic (IT-98–33-T); Trial Chamber, 2 August 2001, § 601; Judgment, Blaškić (IT-95–14-T), Trial Chamber, 3 March 2000, § 279; Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2), Trial Chamber, 26 February 2001, § 386; and Judgment, Naletilić et al. (IT-98–34-T), Trial Chamber, 31 March 2003, § 59. The Rome Statute does not contain a specific planning liability.

91 Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, § 26; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 513; Judgment, Dragomir Milosević (IT-98–29/1-T), Trial Chamber, 12 December 2007, § 956.

92 Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, § 31; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 513.

93 Judgment, Stakić (IT-97–24-T), Trial Chamber, 29 October 2003, § 443; Judgment, Dragomir Milosević (IT-98–29/1-T), Trial Chamber, 12 December 2007, § 956.

94 Cambridge Dictionary. Available online at: http://dictionary.cambridge.org/dictionary/british/direct.

95 Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, § 28; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 515; Judgment, Semanza (ICTR-97–20-A), Appeals Chamber, 20 May 2005, § 361; Judgment, Muhimana (ICTR-9501B-T), Trial Chamber, 28 April 2005, § 505; Judgment, Karera (ICTR-01–74-A) Appeals Chamber, 2 February 2009, § 211; Judgment, Nahimana et al. (ICTR-99–52-A) Appeals Chamber, 28 November 2007, § 481.

96 Judgment, Milutinović et al. (IT-05–87-T), Trial Chamber, 26 February 2009, § 88; Judgment, Strugar (IT-01–42-T), Trial Chamber, 31 January 2005, § 332.

97 Decision on the Prosecutor’s Application under Article 58, Mudacumura (ICC-01/04–01/12), Trial Chamber, 13 July 2012, § 63, see also Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Natanga (ICC-01/04–02/06) Pre-Trial Chamber, 9 June 2014, § 145.

98 Judgment, Milutinović et al. (IT-05–87-T), Trial Chamber, 26 February 2009, § 85, Footnote fn. 94

99 Arrest Warrant Decision Mudacumura (ICC-01/04–01/12–1-Red) Pre-Trial Chamber, § 63, see also Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Natanga (ICC-01/04–02/06) Pre-Trial Chamber, 9 June 2014, § 145.

100 Judgment, Orić (IT-03–68-T), Trial Chamber, 30 June 2006, §§ 271–2. See also Article 25(3)(c) ICCSt.

101 Among 15 countries, facilitation was only found in 2 criminal legislations (Spain and Germany). The other 13 did not contain facilitation as a specific accessory mode of liability (France, Ukraine, the United States, Poland, the Netherlands, Norway, Estonia, Austria, Albania, Portugal, Sweden, Croatia, Finland). Several domestic criminal codes consider an accomplice any person who aided or abetted the principal perpetrator(s) through acts that facilitated the crime: Art. 66, Belgium Criminal Code; Art. 121–7 French Criminal Code, Art. 27 Criminal Code of Ukraine and §2, US Criminal Code, Art. 18(3), Polish Penal Code, Sections 48 and 49, Dutch Criminal Code.

102 Third Amended Indictment, Stanišić and Simatović (ICTY-03–69-T), 10 July 2008.

103 International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism, General Assembly Resolution 54/109 of 9 December 1999, Art. 2.

104 Directive (EU) 2017/541 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 March 2017 on combating terrorism and replacing Council Framework Decision 2002/475/JHA and amending Council Decision 2005/671/JHA, OJ L 88 of 31/3/2017, at 6, available online at http://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/EN/TXT/?uri=uriserv:OJ.L_.2017.088.01.0006.01.ENG&toc=OJ:L:2017:088:FULL.

105 Directive (EU) 2017/541 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 March 2017 on combating terrorism and replacing Council Framework Decision 2002/475/JHA and amending Council Decision 2005/671/JHA, OJ L 88 of 31/3/2017, at 6, § 14.

106 Art. 11(1) Directive (EU) 2017/541.

107 Art. 11(1) Directive (EU) 2017/541.

108 E.g. Section 11(2) 1995 Australian Criminal Code; Sections 4(1.1) and 6(1.1) Crimes Against Humanity and War Crimes Act 2000 (Canada); Section 8 UK Accessories and Abettors Act 1861; Section 2, Title 18 US Criminal Code.

109 Section 20 Criminal Code of Ghana, 1960 (Act 29).

110 Section 20 Penal Code 2012 of Kenya (Chapter 63).

111 Section 22 Penal Code 1981 of Tanzania (Chapter 16).

112 Section 529 Criminal Code Act of Nigeria (Chapter 77) (1990).

113 Section 2 Penal Code (Amendment) Act of Zambia, 2012 [No. 1 of 2012].

114 N. Jain, ‘The Control Theory of Perpetration in International Criminal Law’, 12 Chi. J. Int’l L. (2013) 159, at 156.

115 Attorney General’s Reference (No 1 of 1975) [1975] 1 QB 773 (CA), 779.

116 N. Jain, ‘The Control Theory of Perpetration in International Criminal Law’, 12 Chinese Journal of International Law (2013) 159, at 160.

117 R v. Sharpe [2001] SCC 2, .56.

118 Section 22(3) Canadian Criminal Code.

119 Art. 7(1) ICTYSt and Art. 6(1) ICTRSt.

120 Art. 25(3) (c) ICCSt.

121 Judgment, Bemba Gombo et al. (ICC-01/05–01/13), Trial Chamber, 19 October 2016.

122 Decision on the confirmation of charges against Charles Blé Goudé, Blé Goudé (ICC-02/11–02/11), Pre-Trial Chamber; 11 December 2014, § 167.

123 Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-T), Trial Chamber, 17 January 2005, § 726; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 517.

124 Judgment, Delalic et al. (IT-96–21), Trial Chamber, 16 November 1998, § 326; Judgment, Furundzija (IT-95–17/1-T), Trial Chamber, 10 December 1998, §§ 223, 234; Judgment, Aleksovski, (IT-95–14/1-T), Trial Chamber, 25 June 1999, § 129.

125 Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 688.

126 Judgment, Brđanin (IT-99–36-A), Appeals Chamber, 3 April 2007, § 273.

127 Judgment, Perišić (IT-02–81-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2013, § 36.

128 Judgment, Perišić (IT-02–81-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2013, § 37 citing to Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-A), Appeals Chamber, 9 May 2007, § 189; Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 229; Judgment, Rukundo (ICTR-2001–70-A), Appeal Judgment, 20 October 2010, §§ 48–52.

129 Judgment, Perišić (IT-02–81-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2013, §§ 39–40.

130 Judgment, Šainović et al. (IT-05–87-A), Appeals Chamber, 23 January 2014, §§ 1649–50. See also, Judgment Mrkšić and Šljivančanin (IT-95–13/1-A), Appeals Chamber, 5 May 2009, § 159; confirmed by Judgment, Milan Lukić and Sredoje Lukić (IT-98–32/1-A) Appeals Chamber, 4 December 2012, § 424.

131 Judgment, Šainović et al. (IT-05–87-A), Appeals Chamber, 23 January 2014, § 1651.

132 Judgment, Šainović et al. (IT-05–87-A), Appeals Chamber, 23 January 2014, § 1649.

133 Judgment, Stanišić and Simatović (IT-03–69-A) Appeals Chamber, 9 December 2015, §§ 104–7.

134 Judgment, Milan Lukić and Sredoje Lukić (IT-98–32/1-A) Appeals Chamber, 4 December 2012, § 428; Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-T), Trial Chamber, 17 January 2005, § 727; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 518; Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, § 51.

135 Judgment, Šainović et al. (IT-05–87-A), Appeals Chamber, 23 January 2014, § 1649.

136 Judgment, Strugar (IT-01–42-T), Trial Chamber, 31 January 2005, § 350; Judgment, Haradinaj et al. (IT-04–84-A), Appeals Chamber, 19 July 2010, § 58.

137 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1009.

138 Decision on the confirmation of charges against Charles Blé Goudé, Blé Goudé (ICC-02/11–02/11), Pre-Trial Chamber, 11 December 2014, § 167.

139 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1009; A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 801.

140 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1009; A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 801. See also J. Stewart, ‘An Important New Orthodoxy on Complicity in the ICC Statute?’ (2015) available online at http://jamesgstewart.com/the-important-new-orthodoxy-on-complicity-in-the-icc-statute/; T. Weigend, ‘How to Interpret Complicity in the ICC Statue’ (2014), available online at: http://jamesgstewart.com/how-to-intepret-complicity-in-the-icc-statute/.

141 W. K. Timmermann, ‘Incitement in international criminal law’, 88 International Review of the Red Cross (2006), 823, at 838, available online at www.icrc.org/eng/assets/files/other/irrc_864_timmermann.pdf.

142 See Art. 7(1) ICTYSt and Art. 6(1) ICTRSt. Although the Rome Statute does not expressly refer to instigation, inducing and soliciting in Article 25(3) (b) have been interpreted as covering the same substantial ground. See Decision on the confirmation of charges against Laurent Gbagbo, Laurent Gbagbo (ICC-02/11–01/11), Pre-Trial Chamber, 12 June 2014, §§ 242–243.

143 Judgment, Musema (ICTR-96–13), Appeals Chamber 16 November 2001, § 120; Judgment, Rutaganda, (ICTR-96–3), Trial Chamber, 6 December 1999, § 38; Judgment, Ndindabahizi, (ICTR-2001–71-I), Trial Chamber, 15 July 2004, § 456; Decision on Motions for Judgment of Acquittal, Bagosora et al. (ICTR-98–41-T), Trial Chamber, 2 February 2005, § 17. See also W. K. Timmermann, ‘Incitement in International Criminal Law’, 88 International Review of the Red Cross (2006), 823, at 839, available online at www.icrc.org/eng/assets/files/other/irrc_864_timmermann.pdf.

144 See Art. 4(3) (c) ICTYSt, Art. 2(3) (c) ICTRSt, and Art. 25(3) (e) ICCSt.

145 W. K. Timmermann, ‘Incitement in International Criminal Law’, 88 International Review of the Red Cross (2006), 823, at 839, available online at www.icrc.org/eng/assets/files/other/irrc_864_timmermann.pdf.

146 Art. 4(3) (c) ICTYSt, Art. 2(3) (c) ICTRSt, and Art. 25(3) (e) ICCSt.

147 Judgment, Akayesu (ICTR-96–4-T), Trial Chamber, 2 September 1998, § 482; Judgment, Blaškić (IT-95–14-T), Trial Chamber, 3 March 2000, § 280; Judgment, Krstic (IT-98–33-T); Trial Chamber, 2 August 2001, § 601, Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2), Trial Chamber, 26 February 2001, § 387; Judgment, Bagilishema (ICTR-95– 1 A-T), Trial Chamber, 7 June 2001, § 30. At the ICC, inducing and soliciting are defined as ‘prompting another commit a crime’. Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Bemba Gombo et al. (ICC-01/05–01/13) Pre-Trial Chamber, 11 November 2014, § 34.

148 Judgment, Orić (IT-03–68-T), Trial Chamber, 30 June 2006, § 271.

149 Decision on the confirmation of charges against Laurent Gbagbo, Laurent Gbagbo (ICC-02/11–01/11), Pre-Trial Chamber, 12 June 2014, §§ 242–243.

150 Warrant of Arrest for Ahmad Harun, Harun (ICC-02/05–01/07–2), Pre-Trial Chamber, 28 April 2007, § 353. See also S. Finnin, Elements of Accessorial Modes of Liability: Article 25(3) (b) and (c) of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012), at 60.

151 Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, § 27; Judgment, Limaj et al. (IT-03–66-T), Trial Chamber, 30 November 2005, § 514; Judgment, (IT-03–68-T), Trial Chamber, 30 June 2006, § 274; Judgment, Nahimana et al. (ICTR-99–52-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 November 2007, § 480.

152 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Ntaganda (ICC-01/04–02/06) Pre-Trial Chamber, 9 June 2014, § 153.

153 M. Jackson, Complicity in International Law, (Oxford University Press, 2015), 67.

154 Judgment, Kordić and Cerkez (IT-65–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, § 32; Judgment, Nahimana et al. (ICTR-99–52-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 November 2007, § 480; Judgment, Nchamihigo (ICTR-2001–63-A), Appeals Chamber, 18 March 2010, § 61. See Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Natanga (ICC-01/04–02/06) Pre-Trial Chamber, 9 June 2014, § 153.

155 Emphasis added.

156 S. Wirth, ‘Committing Liability in International Criminal Law’ in C. Stahn and G. Sluiter (eds), The Emerging Practice of the International Criminal Court (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2009), at 329.

157 S. Wirth, ‘Committing Liability in International Criminal Law’ in C. Stahn and G. Sluiter (eds), The Emerging Practice of the International Criminal Court (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2009), at 329.

158 See J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper 169, at 694; H. Olásolo, The Criminal Responsibility of Senior Political and Military Leaders as Principals to International Crimes, (Portland: Hart Publishing, 2009), at 29, ft.103; B. Swart, ‘Modes of International Criminal Liability’, in A. Cassese (ed.), The Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), at 92.

159 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper 169, at 694.

160 Art. 15 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. See also Art. 11(2) Universal Declaration of Human Rights; Arts 22 and 23 ICCSt. See ‘Commentary of the Rome Statute: Part 3’, Case Matrix Network, available online at: www.casematrixnetwork.org/cmn-knowledge-hub/icc-commentary-clicc/commentary-rome-statute/commentary-rome-statute-part-3/; H. Olásolo, The Criminal Responsibility of Senior Political and Military Leaders as Principals to International Crimes, (Portland: Hart Publishing, 2009), at 29, ft.103; B. Swart, ‘Modes of International Criminal Liability’, in A. Cassese (ed.), The Oxford Companion to International Criminal Justice, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009), at 92.

161 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 3.

162 Conspiracy was considered as an inchoate crime and not a specific mode of liability, either related to the crime of aggression (Nuremberg and Tokyo) or to the crime of genocide (ICTY/ICTR). In general, the international judges have used it to prosecute complete crimes. See J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 143.

163 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 3.

164 Judgment, IMTFE, 4 November 1948, in J. Pritchard and S. M. Zaide (eds), The Tokyo War Crimes Trial, Vol. 22, at (48, 448).

165 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 119.

166 See Judgment, IMTFE, 4 November 1948, in J. Pritchard and S. M. Zaide (eds), The Tokyo War Crimes Trial, Vol. 22, at (48, 451).

167 Art. 4(3) (b) ICTYSt and Art. 2(3) (b) ICTRSt.

168 K. Ambos, ‘Article 25’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.) Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, 3rd ed, (München/Oxford/Baden-Baden: C.H. Beck Hart Nomos 2016), 9791029, at 1010; A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 802.

169 W. A. Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010), at 437.

170 Judgment, Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 8 March 2014, § 1618.

171 Judgment, Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 8 March 2014, § 1619.

172 Confirmation of Charges, Mbarushimana (ICC-01/04–01/10) Pre-Trial Chamber, 16 December 2011, §§ 276, 283.

173 Confirmation of Charges, Mbarushimana (ICC-01/04–01/10) Pre-Trial Chamber, 16 December 2011, § 283. See also Decision transmitting additional legal and factual material (regulation 55(2) and 55(3) of the Regulations of the Court), Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07), Trial Chamber, 22 May 2013, § 16.

174 N. Jain, ‘The Control Theory of Perpetration in International Criminal Law’, 12 Chinese Journal of International Law (2013) 159, at 162.

175 See Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, §§ 186–90.

176 Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 190; Decision on Motion Challenging Jurisdiction, Ojdanić, (IT-99–37) Appeals Chamber, 21 May 2003, .20; Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, §§ 28–32, 73.

177 Judgment, Vasiljević (IT-98–32-T), Trial Chamber, 29 November 2002, § 67; Judgment, Krnolejac (IT-97–25-T) Trial Chamber, 15 March 2002, § 82.

178 Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, § 31; Judgment, Tadić (IT-94–1-A), Appeals Chamber, 15 July 1999, § 227; Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-T), Trial Chamber, 17 January 2005, § 698; Judgment, Stakić (IT-97–24-A), Appeals Chamber, 22 March 2006, § 64; ICTY, Judgment, Brđanin (IT-99–36-A), Appeals Chamber, 3 April 2007, § 430.

179 Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-T), Trial Chamber, 17 January 2005, § 703; Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, § 30.

180 Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, § 32.

181 Decision on Form of Further Amended Indictment and Prosecution Application to Amend, Brđanin (IT-99–36-PT), Pre-Trial Chamber, 26 June 2001, § 30, Judgment, Blagojević and Jokić (IT-02–60-T), Trial Chamber, 17 January 2005, § 703; Judgment, Krnojelac (IT-097–25-A) Appeals Chamber, 17 September 2003, § 30.

182 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber, 29 January 2007, §§ 328–30

183 Decision on the Confirmation of the Charges, Katanga and Ngujolo Chui (ICC-01/04–01/0) Trial Chamber, 30 September 2008, § 493.

184 See e.g. J. D. Ohlin, ‘Organizational Criminality, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014); J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper 169; S. Manacorda and C. Meloni, ‘Indirect Perpetration versus Joint Criminal Enterprise Concurring Approaches in the Practice of International Criminal Law, 9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 159; M. Cupido, ‘Pluralism in Theories of Liability: Joint Criminal Enterprise versus Joint Perpetration’, in E. van Sliedregt, & S, Vasilev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), 128–65; C. Meloni, ‘Fragmentation of the Notion of Co-Perpetration in International Criminal Law?’ in L. van den Herik and C. Stahn (eds), The Diversification and Fragmentation of International Criminal Law (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012).

185 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 143.

186 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 143.

187 J. R. A. Okoth, The Crime of Conspiracy on International Criminal Law (The Hague: Asser Press, 2014), at 93.

188 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Organizational Criminality, in E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), at 107126.108. See J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper 169, at 714–15.

189 S. Manacorda and C. Meloni, ‘Indirect Perpetration Versus Joint Criminal Enterprise Concurring Approaches in the Practice of International Criminal Law, 9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 159, at 166.

190 M. Cupido, ‘Pluralism in Theories of Liability: Joint Criminal Enterprise versus Joint Perpetration’, in E. van Sliedregt, & S, Vasilev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), 128–65, at 128.

191 C. Meloni, ‘Fragmentation of the Notion of Co-Perpetration in International Criminal Law?’ in L. van den Herik and C. Stahn (ed.), The Diversification and Fragmentation of International Criminal Law (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2012) 481, at 501.

192 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Organizational Criminality’, in, E. van Sliedregt and S. Vasiliev (eds), Pluralism in International Criminal Law (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014), 114.

193 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Co-Perpetration: German Dogmatik or German Invasion’, in Stahn, C., (ed) The Law and Practice of the International Criminal Court, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), 517–38, at 527.

194 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber, 29 January 2007, § 351.

195 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper, 169, at 734.

196 B Goy, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility before the International Criminal Court: A Comparison with the Ad hoc Tribunals’, (2012) 12 International Criminal Law Review 1, at 42.

197 J. D. Ohlin, ‘Joint Intentions to Commit International Crimes’, Vol. 11 No. 2, Cornell Law Faculty Publications Paper 169, at 724.

198 United Nations Office on Drugs and Crimes, Legislative Guides for the Implementation of the United Nations Conventional against Transnational Organized Crime and the Protocol Thereto, (United Nations, 2004) 51.

199 United Nations Office on Drugs and Crimes, Legislative Guides for the Implementation of the United Nations Conventional against Transnational Organized Crime and the Protocol Thereto, (United Nations, 2004) 5763.

200 United Nations Office on Drugs and Crimes, Legislative Guides for the Implementation of the United Nations Conventional against Transnational Organized Crime and the Protocol Thereto, (United Nations, 2004) 64.

201 A. Eser, ‘Individual Criminal Responsibility’ in A. Cassese, P. Gaeta and J. Jone (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol I, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002), 767822, at 767, 795.

202 W. Schabas, War Crimes and Human Rights: Essays on the Death Penalty, Justice and Accountability (London: Cameron May Publishers, 2008) 507.

203 J. Stewart, Corporate War Crimes: Prosecuting the Pillage of Natural Resources, (Open Justice Initiative Publication 2012), 79.

204 A. Ramasastry and R. C. Thompson, Commerce, Crime and Conflict, Legal Remedies for Private Sector Liability for Grave Breaches of International Law: A Survey of sixteen Countries, Fafo (2006), available online at http://biicl.org/files/4364_536.pdf and M. Donaldson and R. Watters, ‘Corporate Culture’ as a Basis for the Criminal Liability of Corporations, United Nations Special Representative of the Secretary-General on Human Rights and Business, February 2008, available online at: http://198.170.85.29/Allens-Arthur-Robinson-Corporate-Culture-paper-for-Ruggie-Feb-2008.pdf.

205 Art. 34, Criminal Code of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia, Proclamation No.414/2004.

206 §24, Penal Code of Botswana.

207 §23, Penal Code of Kenya.

208 §25, Malawian Proceeds of Serious Crime and Terrorist Finance Act No. 11 of 2006.

209 §356, Penal Code of Namibia, Act No. 25 of 2004.

210 Art. 33, Penal Code of Rwanda, Organic Law Instituting the Penal Code, No. 01/2012/OL of 2012.

211 §332, South African Criminal Procedure Act of 1977.

212 §277, Zimbabwe Criminal Law (Codification and Reform) Act No. 23/2004 of 2004.

213 See for example J. Kyriakakis, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability and the ICC Statute: The Comparative Law Challenge’, 56 Netherlands International Law Review (2009) 333, at 337 or O. De Schutter, A. Ramasastry, M. B. Taylor, R. C. Thompson, Human Rights Due Diligence – The Role of States, International Corporate Accountability Roundtable (ICAR), the European Coalition for Corporate Justice (ECCJ), the Canadian Network on Corporate Accountability (CNCA), (2012), at 12.

214 O. De Schutter, A. Ramasastry, M. B. Taylor, R. C. Thompson, Human Rights Due Diligence – The Role of States, International Corporate Accountability Roundtable (ICAR), the European Coalition for Corporate Justice (ECCJ), the Canadian Network on Corporate Accountability (CNCA), (2012), at 12.

215 Art. 34, Criminal Code of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia, Proclamation No.414/2004.

216 Art. 34, Criminal Code of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia, Proclamation No.414/2004.

217 House of Lords, Tesco Supermarkets Ltd v. Nattrass (Tesco) [1972] AC 153.

218 J. Kyriakakis, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability and the ICC Statute: The Comparative Law Challenge’, 56 Netherlands International Law Review (2009) 333, at 337–8.

219 J. Kyriakakis, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability and the ICC Statute: The Comparative Law Challenge’, 56 Netherlands International Law Review (2009) 333, at 338.

220 M. Donaldson and R. Watters, ‘Corporate Culture’ as a Basis for the Criminal Liability of Corporations, United Nations Special Representative of the Secretary-General on Human Rights and Business, February 2008, at 4, available online at: http://198.170.85.29/Allens-Arthur-Robinson-Corporate-Culture-paper-for-Ruggie-Feb-2008.pdf.

221 M. Donaldson and R. Watters, ‘Corporate Culture’ as a Basis for the Criminal Liability of Corporations, United Nations Special Representative of the Secretary-General on Human Rights and Business, February 2008, at 10, available online at: http://198.170.85.29/Allens-Arthur-Robinson-Corporate-Culture-paper-for-Ruggie-Feb-2008.pdf, quoting J. Clough and C. Mulhern, The Prosecution of Corporations (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 2002), at 38. See also, N. Cavanagh, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability: An Assessment of the Models of Fault’, 75 Journal of Criminal Law (2011) 414, at 434.

222 Part 2.5 Australian Criminal Code.

223 Division 12.2 Australian Criminal Code.

224 Division 12.3 Australian Criminal Code.

225 Division 12.3 (2) Australian Criminal Code.

226 See A. Reggio, ‘Aiding and Abetting in International Criminal Law: The Responsibility of Corporate Agents and Businessmen for “Trading with the Enemy” of Mankind’, 5 International Criminal Law Review (2005) 623, at 653.

227 A. Reggio, ‘Aiding and Abetting in International Criminal Law: The Responsibility of Corporate Agents and Businessmen for “Trading with the Enemy” of Mankind’, 5 International Criminal Law Review (2005) 623, at 654.

228 Art. 46B (2) AUSt.

229 Art. 46B (3) AUSt.

230 Division 12.3 (4) Australian Criminal Code.

231 Art. 46C (4) and (5), AUSt.

232 Division 12.3 (2) Australian Criminal Code.

233 See A. Clapham and S. Jerbi, ‘Categories of Corporate Complicity in Human Rights Abuses, Symposium: Holding Multinational Corporations Responsible under International Law’, 24 Hastings International & Comparative Law Review (2001), 339.

234 See A. Clapham and S. Jerbi, ‘Categories of Corporate Complicity in Human Rights Abuses, Symposium: Holding Multinational Corporations Responsible Under International Law’, 24 Hastings International & Comparative Law Review (2001), 339.

235 A. Reggio, ‘Aiding and Abetting in International Criminal Law: The Responsibility of Corporate Agents and Businessmen for “Trading with the Enemy” of Mankind’, 5 International Criminal Law Review (2005) 623, at 694.

236 International Commission of Jurist, ‘Corporate Complicity and Legal Accountability. Volume 2 Criminal Law and International Crimes, (2008), at 36.

237 A. Reggio, ‘Aiding and Abetting in International Criminal Law: The Responsibility of Corporate Agents and Businessmen for “Trading with the Enemy” of Mankind’, 5 International Criminal Law Review (2005) 623, at 671.

238 The element of specific direction requires the assistance to be specifically directed towards the crime. In such circumstances, it is necessary to establish a direct link between the aid provided by an accused individual and the relevant crimes committed by principal perpetrators.

239 Judgment, Perišić (IT-02–81-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2013, § 44.

240 S. Carsten, The Law and Practice of the International Criminal Court (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), at 23.3.3.

241 S. Carsten, The Law and Practice of the International Criminal Court (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), at 23.3.3.

242 N. Farrell, ‘Attributing Criminal Liability to Corporate Actors: Some Lessons from the International Tribunals’, 8 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2010) 873, at 884.

243 Court of Appeal of The Hague, Van Anraat, Case No. BA6734, Appeal Judgment of 09 May 2007, at 11.12.

244 Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy, Inc., (Docket No. 07–0016-cv) US. Court of Appeals for the Second Circuit, 2 October 2009, available at: http://ccrjustice.org/files/07-0016-cv_opn.pdf.

245 Aziz v. Alcolac, (Docket No. 10–1908) US. Court of Appeals for the Fourth Circuit, 19 September 2011, available online at: www.ca4.uscourts.gov/opinions/Published/101908.P.pdf.

246 Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy, Inc., (Docket No. 07–0016-cv) US. Court of Appeals for the Second Circuit, 2 October 2009, at 41, available online at: http://ccrjustice.org/files/07-0016-cv_opn.pdf.

247 N. Farrell, ‘Attributing Criminal Liability to Corporate Actors: Some Lessons from the International Tribunals’, 8 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2010) 873, at 885.

248 S. Finnin and N. Milaninia, ‘Putting Purpose in Context’, (2014), available online at: http://jamesgstewart.com/putting-purpose-in-context/

27 Article 46C Corporate Criminal Liability at the African Criminal Court

My thanks to participants of the Miami 2015 and Arusha 2016 ACRI Project Meetings and to my anonymous referees for insightful comments that have helped shape and inform this chapter.

1 Following the style adopted by others in this compendium, the use of the term ‘African Criminal Court’ or ‘the ACC’ is used to distinguish the African Court of Justice and Human and Peoples’ Rights’ criminal jurisdiction from its other competencies.

2 (adopted 27 June 2014).

3 The term ‘international criminal court’ is used in a broad sense to denote any court or tribunal, other than a purely domestic court, that exercises criminal jurisdiction over international and/ or domestic crimes.

4 See, e.g., Art. 25 of the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (opened for signature 17 July 1998, entered into force 1 July 2002) 2187 UNTS 90 (Rome Statute); Art. 6 of the Statute of the International Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia, UNSC Res 827 (25 May 1993) UN Doc S/RES/827; Art. 5 of the Statute of the International Tribunal for Rwanda, UNSC Res 995 (8 November 1994) UN Doc S/RES/955. While it is often said that all international criminal courts to date have been limited to prosecutions of natural persons, the instruments establishing the International Military Tribunal and the American Military Tribunal at Nuremberg can be interpreted to allow the prosecution of corporations, and at least one legal contemporary proposed doing so: J. Bush, ‘The Prehistory of Corporations and Conspiracy in International Criminal Law: What Nuremberg Really Said’, 109 Colum L Rev (2009) 1094, at 1115, 1149–57, 1176–8, 1198–1200 and 1239 (on the proposal to indict corporations) and 7–1248 (reprinting, Memorandum from A.L. Pomerantz, Feasibility and Propriety of Indicting I.G. Farben and Krupp as Corporate Entities (27 August 1946)). See also, N. Bernaz, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability under International law: The New TV S.A.L and Akhbar Beirut S.A.L. Cases at the Special Tribunal for Lebanon’, 13 JICJ (2015) 313, at 330 (on the implications of recent decisions of the Special Tribunal for Lebanon regarding its jurisdiction over corporations).

5 According to Art. 46Ebis of the ACC Statute, the ACC can exercise jurisdiction over nationals of a state that is not a party to the Court where the conduct is committed on the territory of a state party, where the victim is a national of a state party, or where the conduct in question threatens a vital interest of a state party.

6 J. Kyriakakis, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability and the ICC Statute: The Comparative Law Challenge’, 56(3) NILR (2009) 333, at 336–348; M. Pieth and R. Ivory, ‘Emergence and Convergence: Corporate Criminal Liability Principles in Overview’, in M. Pieth and R. Ivory (eds), Corporate Criminal Liability: Emergence, Convergence and Risk (Springer, 2011) 360.

7 These include and are not limited to: Botswana (Section 24 of the Penal Code 1964); Ethiopia (Art. 34 of the Criminal Code 2004); Ghana (Section 192 of the Criminal Procedure Code 1960); Kenya (Section 23 of the Penal Code 1930); Malawi (Nyasaland Transport Company Limited v R 1961–63 ALR Mal 328 and Section 24 of the Penal Code); Nigeria (Sections 65–6 of the Companies and Allied Matters Act 1990); South Africa (Section 332 of the Criminal Procedure Act 1977); Zambia (Section 26(3) of the Penal Code Act 1950); Zimbabwe (Section 277 of the Criminal Law [Codification and Reform] Act 2004). Some of these provisions do not establish corporate criminal responsibility but are premised upon its existence pursuant to other statutory or common law sources.

8 In Egypt, for example, only natural persons can be criminally liable, on the basis that free will and awareness can only exist in human beings: M. Omara, Criminal Liability of Companies – Egypt (2008), available at www.lexmundi.com/Document.asp?DocID=1063. This position is sometimes reflected in the principle of societas delinquere non potest (a legal entity cannot be blameworthy). For an overview of this philosophical position, see T. Weigend, ‘Societas delinquere non potest? A German Perspective’, 6 JICJ (2008) 927.

9 The term ‘international crimes’ or ‘atrocity crimes’ is used to denote the crimes of genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and aggression that have been the traditional categories of crimes over which international criminal courts have had jurisdiction. The term ‘transnational crimes’ is used to denote other crimes with actual or potential trans-border effects: Robert Cryer and others, An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure (3rd edn, Cambridge University Press 2014) 5.

10 See, e.g., the ‘Declaration of the African Coalition for Corporate Accountability (ACCA)’ (November 2013), which has been endorsed by 89 organizations from 28 countries across the continent. Available at https://the-acca.org/declaration/.

11 C. Wells and J. Elias, ‘Catching the Conscience of the King: Corporate Players on the International Stage’, in P. Alston (ed), Non-State Actors and Human Rights (Oxford University Press 2005) 141, 160.

12 For an excellent review of the three major debates regarding corporate criminal liability (corporate criminal liability as a concept; criminal versus civil liability; and corporate versus individual liability of corporate officers) evaluated in the context of international crime, see James Stewart, ‘A Pragmatic Critique of Corporate Criminal Theory: Lessons from the Extremity’, 16 (2) New Crim L Rev. (2013) 261.

13 UNGA ‘Report of the Committee on International Criminal Jurisdiction’ (1952) UN Doc A/2136 [86]–[90].

14 K. Priemel, ‘Tales of Totalitarianism: Conflicting Narratives in the Industrialist Cases at Nuremberg’, in K. Priemel and A. Stiller (eds), Reassessing the Nuremberg Military Tribunals: Transitional Justice, Trial Narratives and Historiography (Berghahn Books 2012) 163167. This was principally achieved through zonal military trials of individual industrialists that had headed notable German industrial concerns. For a discussion of those trials, see Bush (Footnote n 4); M. Lippman, ‘War Crimes Trials of German Industrialists: The “Other Schindlers”’, 9 Temp Int’l & Comp L J (1995) 173.

15 UNGA ‘Report of the 1953 Committee on International Criminal Jurisdiction’ (1953) UN Doc A/2645 [85].

16 UNGA ‘Report of the Committee on International Criminal Jurisdiction’ (1952) UN Doc A/2136 [85]; UNGA ‘Report of the 1953 Committee on International Criminal Jurisdiction’ (1953) UN Doc A/2645 [85].

17 For an excellent summary of the debates at Rome regarding the legal persons’ proposal, see A. Clapham, ‘The Question of Jurisdiction under International Criminal Law Over Legal Persons: Lessons from the Rome Conference’, in M. Kamminga and S. Zia-Zarifi (eds), Liability of Multinational Corporations under International Law (Kluwer Law 2000).

18 For an analysis of this critique and possible responses to it, see: J. Kyriakakis, ‘Corporations and the International Criminal Court: The Complementarity Objection Stripped Bare’, 19(1) Crim LF (2008) 115; Kyriakakis (Footnote n 6).

19 ‘Working Paper on Article 23, Paragraphs 5 and 6’, UN Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court (Rome 15 June–17 July 1998) (3 July 1998) UN Doc. A/Conf.183/C.1/WGGP/L.5/Rev.2.

20 ‘Summary records of the meetings of the Committee of the Whole, 26th Meeting’, UN Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court (Rome 15 June–17 July 1998) (8 July 1998) U.N. Doc A/CONF.183/C.1/SR.26 [10]. See also, Per Saland, ‘International Criminal Law Principles’ in Roy Lee (ed), The International Criminal Court. The Making of the Rome Statute – Issues, Negotiations, Results (Kluwer Law International 1999) 199.

21 ‘Implementation of the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid’ (19 January 1981) UN Doc E/CN.4/1426, Draft Convention Art. 4–6.

22 Art. V of the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid (opened for 30 November 1973, entered into force 18 July 1976) 1015 UNTS 243 (Apartheid Convention).

23 Art. I, X and III of the Apartheid Convention.

24 ‘Implementation of the International Convention on the Suppression and Punishment of the Crime of Apartheid’ (19 January 1981) UN Doc E/CN.4/1426 [58]–[60].

25 A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges’, 24(3) EJIL (2013) 933, at 936–7. Reflecting on the failure of such a court to materialize, Abass states: ‘The impact of this “dupe”, so to speak, had on Africans was significant, but it underscored the fact that not every crime committed in Africa would be of prosecutorial interest to the rest of humanity’: 937.

26 UNGA ‘Draft Statute International Criminal Tribunal’ (31 July 1990) UN Do. A/CONF.44/NGO ISISC, Art. XIV, reprinted in (1991) 15 Nova L Rev 373.

27 New TV S.A.L (Decision on Interlocutory Appeal Concerning Personal Jurisdiction in Contempt Proceedings) (Case No STL-14–05/PT/AP/AR126.1, 2 Oct 2014); Akhbar Beirut S.A.L. (Decision on Interlocutory Appeal Concerning Personal Jurisdiction in Contempt Proceedings) (Case No STL-14–06/PT/AP/AR126.1, 23 Jan 2015).

28 Bernaz (Footnote n 4) 321.

29 Stewart (Footnote n 12) 261.

30 See, e.g., M.J. Ezeudu, ‘Revisiting Corporate Violations of Human Rights in Nigeria’s Niger Delta Region: Canvassing the Potential Role of the International Criminal Court’, 11 AHRLJ (2011) 23; I. Eberechi, ‘Armed Conflicts in Africa and Western Complicity: A Disincentive for African Union’s Cooperation with the ICC’, 3 Afr J Leg Stud. (2009) 53; C. Jalloh, ‘Special Court for Sierra Leone: Achieving Justice’, 32(3) MJIL (2011) 395, at 424 (on the failure of the SCSL to prosecute foreign businessmen and profiteers who financed and benefited from the war).

31 See, e.g., ‘Final Report of the Panel of Experts on the Illegal Exploitation of Natural Resources and Other Forms of Wealth of the Democratic Republic of the Congo’ (16 October 2002) UN Doc S/2002/1146; ‘Final Report of the Monitoring Mechanism on Angola Sanctions’ (21 December 200) UN Doc S/2000/1225; ‘Report of the Panel of Experts Appointed Pursuant to Security Council Resolution 1306 (2000), paragraph 19, in relation to Sierra Leone’ (20 December 2000) UN Doc S/2000/1195.

32 For an excellent overview of the dynamics of resource-related armed conflicts and the actors implicated in such wars, see Daniëlla Dam-de Jong, International Law and Governance of Natural Resources in Conflict and Post-Conflict Situations (Cambridge University Press 2016) 130.

33 For a powerful account of this history, see Adam Hochschild, King Leopold’s Ghost: A Story of Greed, Terrorism and Heroism in Colonial Africa (Mariner Books 1998).

34 UNGA, ‘Protect, Respect and Remedy: A Framework for Business and Human Rights, Report of the Special Representative of the Secretary-General on the issue of Human Rights and Transnational Corporations and Other Business Enterprises’ (7 April 2008) UN Doc A/HRC/8/5, in particular [11]–[16], [34]–[36], [47]–[49] (describing the dynamics of the current ‘governance gap’ in respect of corporate related human rights abuses). Another issue is the rise of private military companies and accountability therein.

35 Atrocity crimes tend to be under-enforced within a wholly state based justice framework because many of the crimes can occur only with the participation of the state, resulting in unwillingness to prosecute. Other states also have reasons to refrain from intervening. Alternatively, the territorial state may be unable to act because its justice system is weak or even collapsed due to conflict: Antonio Cassese, ‘The Role of Internationalized Courts and Tribunals in the Fight Against International Criminality’ in Cesare Romano and others (eds), Internationalized Criminal Courts: Sierra Leone, East Timor, Kosovo, and Cambodia (Oxford University Press 2004) 46. See also Ezeudu (Footnote n 30) 48–49 (noting that this is true whether the offender is a natural or legal person).

36 A. Anghie and B.S. Chimni, ‘Third World Approaches to International Law and Individual Responsibility in Internal Conflicts’, 78 Chinese JIL (2003) 77, at 89.

37 Footnote Ibid, 90–2; C. Nielsen, ‘From Nuremberg to The Hague: The Civilizing Mission of International Criminal Law’, 14 Auckland U L Rev (2008) 81, at 98–9.

38 See, e.g., L. van den Herik and D. Dam-De Jong, ‘Revitalizing the Antique War Crime of Pillage: The Potential and Pitfalls of Using International Criminal Law to Address Illegal Resource Exploitation during Armed Conflict’, 15 Crim LF (2011) 237; Eberechi (Footnote n 30).

39 J. Kyriakakis, ‘Justice after War: Economic Actors, Economic Crimes, and the Moral Imperative for Accountability after War’, in L. May and A. Forcehimes (eds), Morality, Jus Post Bellum, and International Law (Cambridge University Press 2012) 113–20 (for a discussion on the way in which these issues are marginalized in international criminal law theory and practice).

40 OECD Convention on Combating Bribery of Foreign Public Officials in International Business Transactions (opened for signature 17 December 1997, entered into force 15 February 1999) 37 ILM 1, arts 2, 3(2) and (4).

41 International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism (opened for signature 9 December 1999, entered into force 10 April 2002) 39 ILM 270, arts 5 and 7; Council Framework Decision of 13 June 2002 on Combating Terrorism [2002] OJ L 164/3, arts 7, 8 and 9.

42 United Nations Convention against Corruption (opened for signature 31 October 2003, entered into force 14 December 2005) arts 26 and 42; African Union Convention on Preventing and Combating Corruption (adopted 11 July 2003, entered into force 5 August 2006) art 11; Joint Action of 22 December 1998 adopted by the Council on the Basis of Article K.3 of the Treaty on European Union, on Corruption in the Private Sector [1998] OJ L 358/2, arts 1, 5, 6 and 7; Criminal Law Convention on Corruption (opened for signature 27 January 1999, entered into force 1 July 2002) CETS no 173, arts 1(d), 17, 18, and 19(2); Inter-American Convention against Corruption of 19 March 1996 (opened for signature 29 March 1996, entered into force 3 June 1997) art VIII.

43 Basel Convention on the Control of Transboundary Movements of Hazardous Wastes and Their Disposal (opened for signature 22 March 1989, entered into force 5 May 1992) 28 ILM 649, arts 2(14) and 9; Bamako Convention on the Ban of the Import into Africa and the Control of Transboundary Movement and Management of Hazardous Wastes within Africa (adopted 30 January 1991, entered into force 22 April 1998) arts 1(16) and 9; Council Framework Decision of 27 January 2003 on Protection of the Environment through Criminal Law [2003] OJ L 29/55, arts 6, 7 and 8.

44 United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime (adopted 15 November 2000, entered into force 29 September 2003) art 10; Council Framework Decision of 19 July 2002 on Trafficking in Human Beings [2002] OJ L 203/1, arts 4, 5 and 6.

45 Council Framework Decision of 22 December 2003 on Combating the Sexual Exploitation of Children and Child Pornography [2004] OJ L 13/44, arts 1(d), 6, 7 and 8.

46 For further examples see, Marc Engelhart, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability from a Comparative Perspective’ in Dominik Brodowski and others (eds), Regulating Corporate Criminal Liability (Springer 2014) 54–5.

47 Footnote Ibid at 56–7.

48 Footnote Ibid at 57.

49 Kyriakakis, (Footnote n 18) 343–4.

50 Engelhart (Footnote n 46) 57.

51 M Cherif Bassiouni, ‘From Versailles to Rwanda in Seventy-Five Years: The Need to Establish a Permanent International Criminal Court’, 10 Harv Hum Rts J (1997) 11, at 55–56.

52 ‘Committee of the Whole, Summary Record of the First Meeting’ UN Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court (Rome 15 June–17 July 1998) (20 November 1998) UN Doc A.CONF.183/C.1/SR.1 [49].

53 ‘Draft Statute International Criminal Tribunal’ (Footnote n 26) 380.

54 Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Liberia, ‘Volume 2: Consolidated Final Report’ (30 June 2009) 426–59 (Annex 2: Draft Statute: Extraordinary Criminal Court, 426–59, Art. 14(11) and 15(2)). For the Commission’s findings on economic crimes in general see, Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Liberia, ‘Volume 3, Title III: Economic Crimes and the Conflict, Exploitation and Abuse’ (2009).

55 Truth and Reconciliation Commission of Liberia, ‘Volume 3, Title III: Economic Crimes and the Conflict, Exploitation and Abuse’ (2009) 2–6.

56 ‘Crimes against Humanity Initiative’ (Whitney R Harris World Law Institute, 2015) http://law.wustl.edu/harris/crimesagainsthumanity/.

57 Crimes Against Humanity Initiative, ‘Proposed International Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of Crimes against Humanity’ (August 2010), art 8(6).

58 Sean Murphy, Special Rapporteur for Crimes against Humanity, ‘Second Report on Crimes against Humanity’ (21 January 2016) UN Doc A/CN.4/690 [41]–[44]; ILC, ‘Statement of the Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Mr. Pavel Šturma’ 68th Session (9 June 2016) 16 (on the intent of the Drafting Committee to consider shortly the three options proposed by the Special Rapporteur on how the Convention may address that issue).

59 See, e.g., K. Tiedemann, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability as a Third Track’, in D. Brodowski and Others (eds), Regulating Corporate Criminal Liability (Springer 2014) 18 (quoting Victor Hugo’s words: ‘Nothing else has the force of an idea the time of which has come’, in reflecting on the idea of corporate criminal liability as a common ‘third track’ of national criminal justice systems).

60 See, e.g., M. deGuzman, ‘Choosing to Prosecute: Expressive Selection at the International Criminal Court’, 33 Mich J Intl L (2012) 265 (advocating expressivism as the best basis for determining selectivity issues at an international criminal court).

61 UNODC ‘Liability of Legal Persons, article 10 of the United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime, Background Paper by the Secretariat’ (6 June 2014) UN Doc CTOC/COP/WG.2/2014/3, [15]. It should be noted, however, that the term is not universally understood in this kind of restrictive fashion: Engelhart (Footnote n 46) 59.

62 UNODC ‘Liability of Legal Persons, article 10 of the United Nations Convention against Transnational Organized Crime, Background Paper by the Secretariat’ (6 June 2014) UN Doc CTOC/COP/WG.2/2014/3, [16]-[17].

63 J. Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law (8th edn, Oxford University Press 2012) 115–21.

64 See Appendix A.

65 Clapham (Footnote n 17) 156.

66 According to Art. 31(1) of the Vienna Convention on the Laws of Treaties (adopted 22 May 1969, entered into force 17 January 1980) 1155 UNTS 331: A treaty shall be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the treaty in their context and in the light of its object and purpose. There is also the principle of interpreting criminal statutes, that in cases of ambiguity the matter should be resolved in favor of the defendant.

67 Clapham (Footnote n 17) 156–7. Having said this, the notion of criminal organizations that is adopted in some criminal justice contexts demonstrates how such an approach can operate: see, e.g., Shane Darcy, Collective Responsibility and Accountability under International Law (Transnational Publishers 2007) ch V.

68 Engelhart (Footnote n 46) 59 (emphasis added).

69 See, e.g., in the Australian context: Jonathan Clough and Carmel Mulhern, The Prosecution of Corporations (Oxford University Press 2002) 65–7.

70 See, e.g., United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), World Investment Report 2014, Investing in the SDGs: An Action Plan (United Nations 2014) 20.

71 Pieth and Ivory (Footnote n 6) 17. See generally 14–17.

72 Engelhart (Footnote n 46) 59.

73 See, e.g., C. de Maglie, ‘Soceitas Delinquere Potest? The Italian Solution’ in M. Pieth and R. Ivory (eds), Corporate Criminal Liability: Emergence, Convergence and Risk (Springer 2011) 255, 261 (on the Italian and French approach to this issue).

74 Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Co Ltd Case (Belgium v. Spain) [1970] ICJ Rep 3, [39]–[49] and [56]–[58].

75 See, e.g., S. Joseph, Corporations and Transnational Human Rights Litigation (Hart 2004) 40–4, 121; M. Bühler, ‘The Emperor’s New Clothes: Defabricating the Myth of “Act of State” in Anglo-Canadian Law’ in C. Scott (ed), Torture as Tort: Comparative Perspectives on the Development of Transnational Human Rights Litigation (Hart 2001) 343–71.

76 R. Wai, ‘The Commercial Activity Exception to Sovereign Immunity and the Boundaries of Contemporary International Legalism’ in C. Scott (ed), Torture as Tort: Comparative Perspectives on the Development of Transnational Human Rights Litigation (Hart 2001) 213–45. See also, ‘Second Report on Immunity of State Officials from Foreign Criminal Jurisdiction by Roman Anatolevich Kolodkin, Special Rapporteur’ (10 June 2010) UN Doc A/CN.4/631 [71]–[77] (on the relationship between act of state doctrines and principles of sovereign immunity).

77 S. Zia-Zarifi, ‘Suing Multinational Corporations in the U.S. for Violating International Law’, 4 UCLA J. Intl L & For. Aff. (1999) 81, at 128–40 (on the US context).

78 Cryer et al (Footnote n 9) 557–9 (discussed in the context of the ICC).

79 Banco Nacional de Cuba v Sabbatino 376 US 398 (SCt 1964) 428; Kadic v Karadzic 70 F 3d 232 (2d Cir 1995) 250 (from the US context).

80 ‘Draft Articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts, with Commentaries’, Report of the International Law Commission on the Work of Its Fifty-Third Session (3 August 2001) UN Doc A/56/10.

81 See, e.g., A. Clapham, ‘Issues of Complexity, Complicity and Complementarity: From the Nuremberg Trials to the Dawn of the New International Criminal Court’, in P. Sands (ed) From Nuremberg to The Hague: The Future of International Criminal Justice (Cambridge University Press 2003) 30, at 31–50.

82 This is known as the ‘all crimes’ approach: Pieth and Ivory (Footnote n 6) 20.

83 Footnote Ibid 18 and generally 17–21.

84 United Nations War Crimes Commission (UNWCC), 1 Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals (1947), 93. While the case dealt with individual criminal responsibility, the findings of the Tribunal could likewise support corporate criminal responsibility. For further examples of possible scenarios of corporate involvement in genocide, see Michael J Kelly, Prosecuting Corporations for Genocide (Oxford University Press 2016) ch 4.

85 ACC Statute, Art. 28M of the Statute (crime of aggression).

86 For an outline of the principles of vicarious liability in the common law tradition, see Clough and Mulhern (Footnote n 69) 79–88. It should be noted that vicarious liability is also a principle of attribution for civil liability, however it is used here to refer to its contours in the criminal law.

87 Footnote Ibid 86–7; C. Ntsanyu Nana, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability in South Africa: The Need to Look Beyond Vicarious Liability’, 55(1) J Afr L (2011) 86, at 99 (noting that vicarious liability is often rationalized on the basis that it is necessary where a ‘statute would be rendered nugatory if liability was not imposed on the company’).

88 This is the approach, for example, of federal US criminal law: see, e.g., Allens Arthur Robinson, ‘“Corporate Culture” as a Basis for the Criminal Liability of Corporations’, (February 2008) 29–30; and in South African law: see, e.g., Nana (Footnote n 87) 93–8.

89 Clough and Mulhern (Footnote n 69) 80.

90 See, e.g., Nana (Footnote n 87) 98–103 (criticizing the use of vicarious liability for corporate criminal liability in South African on this basis); Celia Wells, Corporations and Criminal Responsibility (2nd edn, Oxford University Press 2001) 152–4 (summarizing the debate over vicarious liability and noting that similar critiques can be extended to the identification model).

91 Though it should be noted that due diligence does have some bearing on vicarious liability schemes even if not explicitly provided for, as the diligent organization minimizes risks of harms flowing from corporate activity in the first instance and thus in theory reduces situations in which it might be strictly liable for harm.

92 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 30–3.

94 International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism (opened for signature 9 December 1999, entered into force 10 April 2002) 39 ILM 270, Art. 5.

95 See, e.g., Criminal Law Convention on Corruption (opened for signature 27 January 1999, entered into force 1 July 2002) CETS no 173, Art. 18; Second Protocol to the EU Convention on the Protection of the European Communities’ Financial Interests (adopted 19 July 1997) OJ C 221 of 19.7.1997, Art. 3.

96 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 4, 7–8, 65–6.

97 See Appendix A. For a discussion on how these requirements may be broader than they appear at first glance, see Clapham (Footnote n 17) 153–5.

98 Nana (Footnote n 87) 100.

99 E. Colvin, ‘Corporate Personality and Criminal Liability’, 6(1) Crim LF (1995) 1, at 15–18. For critiques of the identification model see J. Coffee, ‘Corporate Criminal Liability: An Introduction and Comparative Survey’, in A. Eser, G. Heine and B. Huber (eds), Criminal Responsibility of Legal and Collective Entities (Freiburg im Breisgau 1999) 1618; Nico Jorg and Stewart Field, ‘Corporate Manslaughter and Liability: Should we be going Dutch?’ (1991) Crim LR 158–62.

101 See, e.g., Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 34 (on the impetus for the Swiss corporate criminal liability laws).

102 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 22. See generally 23–5 on the basic elements of the realist view.

103 Jorg and Field (Footnote n 99) 159.

104 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 69.

105 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 40–1. This is suggested by the fact that Art. 46C doesn’t appear to reflect a particular state’s approach, as well as that, in its original draft form it closely mirrors Colvin’s recommended model. The earlier drafting of Art. 46C can be found in: AU, ‘Draft Protocol on Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights’ (15 May 2012) AU Doc Exp/Min/IV/Rev.7.

106 Criminal Code Act (Cth) (Aus), Part 2.5, sections 12.1–12.4. Colvin also considered similar laws in Canada.

107 Criminal Code Act (Cth) (Aus), subsection 12.3 (6).

108 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 33–4.

109 Footnote Ibid 38–9.

110 Criminal Code Act (Cth) (Aus), subsections 12.3 (1), (2)(c) and (2)(d).

111 Kelly (Footnote n 84) 80–1.

112 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 41. It’s worth noting that the original draft Art. 46C, while different, showed greater fidelity to Colvin’s recommended wording.

114 For a discussion of the elements of complicity under international criminal law and how these are likely to interact with corporate culpability see, International Commission of Jurists Expert Panel on Corporate Complicity in International Crimes, Corporate Complicity & Legal Accountability, vol. 2 (ICJ 2008) 21–4.

115 This seems to be broadly correct, although command responsibility, for example, can be based in recklessness. Under the Rome Statute, most, if not all, offences require actual or deemed intent. For a discussion of the concept of mens rea in international criminal law see, J. Van der Vyver, ‘The International Criminal Court and the Concept of Mens Rea in International Criminal Law’, 12 U Miami Int’l & Comp L Rev (2004) 57.

116 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 72–3.

117 Criminal Code Act (Cth) (Aus), section 12.2.

118 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 72.

119 Art. 102(1) of the Swiss Penal Code; Chapter 9, Section 1 of the Penal Code of Finland (relevant translated extracts available in Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) Appendices 5 and 6).

120 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 41.

121 Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 73.

122 B. Fisse and J. Braithwaite, ‘The Allocation of Responsibility for International Crime: Individualism, Collectivism, and Accountability’, 11 Syd LR (1988) 468.

123 L. Verrydt, ‘Corporate Involvement in International Crimes: An Analysis of the Hypothetical Extension of the International Criminal Court’s Mandate to Include Legal Persons’, in D. Brodowski and others (eds), Regulating Corporate Criminal Liability (Springer 2014) 286–92.

124 Council of Europe, Liability of enterprises for offences. Recommendation No. R (88) 18 adopted by the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe on 20 October 1988 and Explanatory Memorandum (COE 1990) [28].

125 ‘Report of the Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court’ UN Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court (Rome 15 June–17 July 1998) (14 April 1998) UN Doc A/CONF.183/2/Add.1, Art. 76.

126 Council of Europe, Liability of enterprises for offences. Recommendation No. R (88) 18 adopted by the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe on 20 October 1988 and Explanatory Memorandum (COE 1990) arts 6 and 7.

127 Specifically, Art. 43A(2) of the ACC Statute states: ‘For the avoidance of doubt, the penalties imposed by the Court shall be limited to prison sentences and/ or pecuniary fines’ (emphasis added).

128 William Schabas, The International Criminal Court: A Commentary on the Rome Statute (Oxford University Press 2010) 810.

129 M. McGregor, ‘Ending Corporate Impunity: How to Really Curb the Pillaging of Natural Resources’, 42 Case W Res J Int’l L (2009) 469, at 490. He goes on to explain how there are few alternative means for victims of pillaging to recover lost resources: at 492–3.

130 ACC Statute, Art. 46L (Co-operation and Judicial Assistance).

131 ACC Statute, Art. 46Jbis (Enforcement of fines and forfeiture measures).

132 Making a similar point in defense of ICC competence over corporations, see: Jordan Sundell, ‘Ill-Gotten Gains: The Case for International Corporate Criminal Liability20:2 Minnesota J Int’l L (2011) 648, 673.

133 There is a notable geographical distribution of corporate headquarter states. They are predominantly developed states, many being Western European, though this is beginning to change: B. Roach, ‘A Primer on Multinational Corporations’, in A. D. Chandler Jr and B. Mazlish (eds), Leviathans: Multinational Corporations and the New Global History (Cambridge University Press 2005) 24–8.

134 ACC Statute, Art. 46Jbis (Enforcement of fines and forfeiture measures) and 46L (Co-operation and Judicial Assistance).

135 Colvin (Footnote n 99) 29.

137 G. Baars, ‘“It’s Not Me, It’s the Corporation”: The Value of Corporate Accountability in the Global Political Economy’, 4(1) London Rev Int’l L (2016) 127, at 152 (noting this is one of a number of ways in which corporations can externalize financial penalties).

139 For a discussion of the challenges that arose during drafting negotiations at Rome due to differences between states on substantive principles of criminal law, see Saland (Footnote n 20).

140 For detailed analysis of this form of liability and its origins and application at the ICC, see the selection of papers in the ‘Special Symposium’, 9 JICJ (2011) 85–226; N. Jain, ‘The Control Theory of Perpetration in International Criminal Law’, 12(1) Chicago J Int’l L (2011) 159200; F. Jessberger and J. Geneuss, ‘On the Application of a Theory of Indirect Perpetration in Al Bashir’, 6(5) JICJ (2008) 853; H. Olasolo, The Criminal Responsibility of Political and Military Leaders as Principles to International Crimes (Hart 2009) 116–34 and 302–30; H.G. van der Wilt, ‘The Continuous Quest for Proper Modes of Criminal Responsibility’, 7(2) JICJ (2009) 307; J. David Ohlin, E. Van Sliedregt and T. Weigend, ‘Assessing the Control Theory’, 26 LJIL (2013) 725.

141 Indeed, Larissa van den Herik has noted that, provided certain conditions are met, the question of whether a process constitutes a ‘criminal charge’ is not always determined in international law solely according to the domestic qualification: ‘Corporations as Future Subjects of the International Criminal Court: An Exploration of the Counter Arguments and Consequences’, in C. Stahn and L. van den Herik, Future Perspectives on International Criminal Justice (TMC Asser Press 2010) 362.

142 The challenge, in turn, with this proposition is the question of who is the intended audience for the purpose of social messaging in cases involving international and transnational crimes.

143 See, e.g., the comments of Mark Pieth in the context of review of the OECD Convention on Bribery, quoted in Allens Arthur Robinson (Footnote n 88) 8.

144 For others advocating a similar solution for similar reasons, see Ezeudu (Footnote n 30) 52–3; van den Herik (Footnote n 141) 361–2.

145 See Prosecutor v. Saif Al-Islam Gaddafi and Abdullah Al-Senussi (Decision on the Admissibility of the Case), ICC Pre-Trial Chamber I, 31 May 2003.

146 ACC Statute, Art. 19bis (4).

147 For a discussion of considerations when deciding which entity to prosecute when dealing with a transnational corporate group and the practical and legal issues that can arise, see J. Gobert and M. Punch, Rethinking Corporate Crime (Butterworths Lexis Nexis 2003) ch 5; J. Clough, ‘Punishing the Parent: Corporate Criminal Complicity in Human Rights Abuses’, 33(3) Brook J Int’l L (2008) 899.

148 Gobert and Punch (Footnote n 147) 157; Clough (Footnote n 147) 922.

149 Clough (Footnote n 147) 923.

150 Gobert and Punch (Footnote n 147) 157.

151 Clough (Footnote n 147) 922.

152 Footnote Ibid 922–3

153 Footnote Ibid 923.

154 One example would be the Nigerian Corporate Affairs Commission: Chijioke Okoli, ‘Criminal Liability of Corporations in Nigeria: A Current Perspective’ [1994] 38(1) JAL 35, 39–40 (describing the functions of this body).

155 Sundell (Footnote n 132) 660–1 and 672–3; Ezeudu (Footnote n 30) 51.

156 D. Deya, ‘Worth the Wait: Pushing for the African Court to Exercise Jurisdiction for International Crimes’, OpenSpace on Int’l Crim Justice (2012) 22, at 26.

28 Administering International Criminal Justice through the African Court Opportunities and Challenges in International Law

1 The 14 crimes are as follows:

  1. (1) Genocide

  2. (2) Crimes Against Humanity

  3. (3) War Crimes

  4. (4) The Crime of Unconstitutional Change of Government (this proscribes the commission or ordering of certain acts aimed at illegally accessing or maintaining power)

  5. (5) Piracy

  6. (6) Terrorism

  7. (7) Mercenarism (prohibiting the recruitment, use, financing or training of mercenaries)

  8. (8) Corruption (in both the public and private sector)

  9. (9) Money Laundering

  10. (10) Trafficking in Persons

  11. (11) Trafficking in Drugs

  12. (12) Trafficking in Hazardous Wastes

  13. (13) Illicit Exploitation of Natural Resources

  14. (14) The Crime of Aggression

2 United Nations, Office of Drugs and Crime, United Nations Convention against Corruption (2004) p iii.

3 See text of President Jonathan’s speech at the 11–12 October 2013 Extraordinary Session of the African Union Assembly.

4 See Art. 7(2) ICTYSt.: ‘The official position of any accused person, whether as Head of State or Government or as a responsible Government official, shall not relieve such person of criminal responsibility nor mitigate punishment.’

5 See Art. 6(2) ICTRSt.: ‘The official position of any accused person, whether as Head of State or Government or as a responsible Government official, shall not relieve such person of criminal responsibility nor mitigate punishment.’

6 See Statute of the Special Court for Sierra Leone, Art. 6(2): ‘The official position of any accused persons, whether as Head of State or Government or as a responsible government official, shall not relieve such person of criminal responsibility nor mitigate punishment.’

7 See Art. 27 of the Rome Statute: ‘1. This Statute shall apply equally to all persons without any distinction based on official capacity. In particular, official capacity as a Head of State or Government, a member of a Government or parliament, an elected representative or a government official shall in no case exempt a person from criminal responsibility under this Statute, nor shall it, in and of itself, constitute a ground for reduction of sentence. 2. Immunities or special procedural rules which may attach to the official capacity of a person, whether under national or international law, shall not bar the Court from exercising its jurisdiction over such a person.’

8 See ICJ judgments in both the Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Belgium), International Court of Justice, 14 February 2002, ICJ Reports (2002) 3; and the Jurisdictional Immunity of the State (Germany v. Italy), International Court of Justice, 3 February 2012, ICJ Reports (2012) 99.

9 Art. II(4)(a) of the Control Council Law No 10 also prohibited official position immunity in proceedings before national or occupation courts exercising jurisdiction in Germany, pursuant to article 6 of the London Agreement of 8 August 1945.

10 Justice Jackson’s Report to the President on Atrocities and War Crimes on 7 June 1945. Available online at http://avalon.law.yale.edu/imt/imt_jack01.asp

29 Article 46A Bis Beyond the Rhetoric

This chapter is an updated version of an article that appeared as ‘The Immunity Provision in the AU Amendment Protocol: Separating the (Doctrinal) Wheat from the (Normative) Chaff’ (2015) 13 Journal of International Criminal Justice 3.

1 See D. Tladi, ‘When Elephants Collide It Is the Grass That Suffers: Cooperation and the Security Council in the Context of the AU/ICC Dynamic7 African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 381, at 381 where the author described debates on the ICC as being ‘characterised by an ideological chasm that has pitted villains against protagonists – with both sides casting the other villains intent on wanton destruction and themselves as protagonists fighting the good fight’.

2 See, e.g., Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of the Previous Decisions on the International Criminal Court, Assembly/AU/Dec.547 (XXIV), January 2015, Decision on the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC), (Assembly/AU/Dec.245(XIII)) July 2009; Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of Decision Assembly/AU/Dec.270(XIV) on the Second Ministerial Meeting on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC) (Assembly/AU/Dec.296)(XV), July 2010; Decision on the Implementation of the Decisions on the International Criminal Court, (Assembly/AU/Dec/334(XVI), January 2011; Decision on the Implementation of the Assembly Decisions on the International Criminal Court, (Assembly/AU/Dec.366 (XVII), July 2011.

3 See Jurisdictional Immunities of the State (Germany v. Italy: Greece intervening), International Court of Justice, 3 February 2012, ICJ Reports 2012, 99 at para 56 where the Court states that ‘the rule of State immunity occupies an important place in international law and international relations’. See also separate opinion of Judge ad hoc Bula Bula in the Case Concerning the Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000 (Democratic Republic of the Congo v Belgium), International Court of Justice, 14 February 2002, 2002 ICJ Reports 3 at paras 31 and 41.

4 See Jurisdictional Immunities of the State case, supra Footnote note 3 at para. 56. See also separate opinion of Judge Bennouna in Jurisdictional Immunities of the State case who, at para 4, describes the theme as follows: ‘starting from an absolute concept of sovereignty, States had inferred an equally absolute concept of immunity, which allowed one State to claim immunity from the jurisdiction of another’s courts under all circumstances.’

5 See generally J. DugardThe Future of International Law: A Human Rights Perspective – With Some Comments on the Leiden School of International Law20 Leiden Journal of International of International Law 4 (2007) 729, at 731. See also E. JouannetUniversalism and Imperialism: The True-False Paradox of International Law18 European Journal of International Law 3 (2007) 379 at 379; P.M. DupuySome Reflections on Contemporary International Law and the Appeal to Universal Values: A Response to Martti Koskenniemi’, 16 European Journal of International Law 1, (2005) 131, at 135. See for discussion D. TladiSouth African Lawyers, Values and New International Law: The Road to Perdition is Paved with the Pursuit of Laudable Goals33 South African Yearbook of International Law (2008) 167, at 169–72.

6 See, e.g., dissenting opinion of Judge Yusuf in the Jurisdictional Immunities of the State case, supra Footnote note 3, who states, at para 21, that the scope of immunity ‘has been contracting over the past century, in light of the evolution of international law from a State-centred legal system to one which also protects the rights of human beings vis-à-vis the State’.

7 See especially the dissenting opinion of van den Wyngaert in the Arrest Warrant case, supra note Footnote note 4, at paras 23–8.

8 See Footnote Ibid. at para 73 Joint Separate opinion of Higgins, Kooijmans and Buergenthal.

9 Jouannet, supra Footnote note 5 at 387.

10 See Arrest Warrant case, supra Footnote note 4 at para 75 of the joint separate opinion of Judges Buergenthal, Higgins and Kooijmans.

11 Para 10 (j) AU Decision on Africa’s Relationship with the International Criminal Court (ICC), Ext/Assembly/AU/Dec.1 (October 2013).

12 Section 90 of the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, 1996, provides that the Deputy President, a Minister designated by the President, a Minister designated by other members of the cabinet, the Speaker of Parliament until the parliament designates one of its members, may act as head of state.

13 Under section 147(3) of the Constitution of Kenya, only the Deputy President may hold the office of the acting President in the absence of the President. See also Article II section 6 of the Constitution of the United States.

14 At its 65th Session, in the context of its work on Immunity of State Officials from Foreign Criminal Jurisdiction, the International Law Commission (ILC) adopted Draft Articles 3 and 4 on immunity ratione personae as covering all acts, whether in private or official capacity, performed by Heads of State, Heads of Government and Ministers for Foreign Affairs. See chapter 5 of the Report of the International Law Commission on the Work of Its Sixty-Fifth Session (6 May to 7 June and 8 July to 9 August 2013) General Assembly Official Records Sixty-Eighth Session, Supplement 10 UN Doc. A/68/10. At its 66th Session, in the context of its work on Immunity of State Officials from Foreign Criminal Jurisdiction, the ILC adopted Draft Article 5 on immunity ratione materiae as applicable to state officials acting as such. See chapter 9 of the Report of the International Law Commission on the Work of its Sixty-Sixth Session (5 May to 6 June and 7 July to 8 August 2014), General Assembly Official Records Sixty-Ninth Session, Supplement 10 UN Doc. A/69/10.

15 The general rule on interpretation of treaties, in Article 31(1) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, requires the terms of a treaty to be given their ordinary meaning in context and in the light of the treaty’s object and purpose.

16 Under the Vienna rules of interpretation, in particular Article 31(3)(c) of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, ‘relevant rules of international law applicable in the relations between the parties’ are to be taken into account in the interpretation of treaties. On the notion of two categories of immunities under international law, see the work of the ILC cited, supra Footnote note 14.

17 See Arrest Warrant case, supra Footnote note 4 at para 54 where the International Court of Justice held that Minister for Foreign Affairs, enjoy immunity ratione personae. Whether the Ministers for Foreign Affairs should enjoy immunity ratione personae was a matter of intense debate during the ILC’s consideration of the topic. Although the ILC decided to includes Ministers for Foreign Affairs, at para 5 of the Commentary to Draft Article 3, the ILC states as follows: ‘On the one hand, some members of the Commission pointed out that the Court’s judgment [in the Arrest Warrant case was not sufficient grounds for concluding that a customary rule existed, as it did not contain a thorough analysis of the practice and that several judges expressed opinions that differed from the majority view. One member of the Commission who considered that the Court’s judgment does not that there is a customary rule nevertheless said that, in view of the fact that Court’s judgement in that case had not been opposed by States, the absence of a customary rule does not prevent the Commission from including [Minister for Foreign] among the persons enjoying immunity ratione personae.

18 In the Arrest Warrant case, supra Footnote note 4 at para 53, the Court states that to determine the extent of the immunities of Ministers for Foreign Affairs it ‘must first consider the nature of the functions exercised by a Minister for Foreign Affairs.’

19 See, e.g., Para 9 of the Decision on Africa’s Relationship with the International Criminal Court (ICC), Ext/Assembly/AU/Dec.1 (Oct 2013).

20 J. N. Kariri ‘Can the New African Court Truly Deliver Justice for Serious Crimes?’ 8 July 2014 ISS Today, available at www.issafrica.org (last accessed 19 July 2015).

22 C. B. MurunguTowards a Criminal Chamber in the African Court of Justice and Human Rights9 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2011) 1067.

23 Footnote Ibid. at 1077.

24 See, e.g., paras 18 and 36 of the Decision Pursuant to Article 87(7) on the Failure of the Republic of Malawi to Comply with the Cooperation Request Issued by the Court with respect to the Arrest and Surrender of Omar Hassan Ahmed Al Bashir, Al Bashir (ICC-02/05–01/09), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 12 December 2011; Décision Rendue en Application de l’article 87(7) de la Statut de Rome concernant le refus de la République du Tchad d’accéder aux demandes de cooperation délivrées par la Cour concernant l’arrestation et la remise d’Omar Hassan Ahmed Al Bashir, Al Bashir (ICC-02/05–01/09), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 12 December 2011.

25 See Murungu, supra Footnote note 22, at 1077.

30 International Justice Resource Centre ‘African Union Approves Immunity for Government Officials in Amendment to African Court of Justice and Human Rights Statute’ available at www.ijrcenter.org/2014/07/02/african-union-approves-immunity-for-heads-of-state-in-amendment-to-african-court-of-justice-and-human-rights-statute/ July 2 2014, (accessed 10 August 2014).

33 See Para 9 of the Decision on Africa’s Relationship with the International Criminal Court (ICC), Ext/Assembly/AU/Dec.1, Oct 2013.

34 See Press Release 02/2012 on the ‘Decision of Pre-Trial Chamber of the International Criminal Court (ICC) Pursuant to Article 87(7) of the Rome Statute on the Alleged Failure by the Republic of Chad and the Republic of Malawi to Comply with the Cooperation Requests Issued By the Court With Respect to the Arrest and Surrender of President Omar Hassan Al Bashir of the Republic of the Sudan’, 9 January 2012.

35 Article 27(1) of the Rome Statute that the ‘Statute shall apply equally to all persons without distinction any distinction based on official capacity. In particular, official capacity as a Head of State or Government, member of a Government … shall in no case exempt a person from criminal responsibility under this Statute, nor shall it, in and of itself, constitute a ground for reduction of sentence.’ Article 27(2) provides that ‘[I]mmunities or special procedural rules which may attach to the official capacity of a person, whether under national or international law, shall not bar the Court from exercising jurisdiction over such a person.’

36 See Press Release 20/2012, supra Footnote note 34.

37 In its first decision on non-cooperation with respect to Omar Al Bashir, for example, the AU Summit requests the Commission and African states to engage in a process to clarify ‘the Immunities of officials whose States are not party to the [Rome] Statute.’ See para 8 of the AU Decision on the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court (ICC), Assembly/AU/Dec. 245(XIII) Rev. 1. See especially para 6 of the AU Decision on the Progress Report of the Commission on the Implementation of the Assembly Decisions on the International Criminal Court (ICC), Assembly/AU/Dec.397 (XVIII) in which the AU Assembly reaffirms ‘its understanding that Article 98(1) was included in the Rome Statute …out of a recognition that the Statute is not capable of removing an immunity which international law grants to officials of States that are not parties to the Rome Statute.’

38 See Press Release 20/2012, supra Footnote note 34.

39 See generally Article 34 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties.

40 This aspect of the immunities debate has been considered in various articles. See, e.g. D. AkandeThe Legal Nature of the Security Council Referrals to the ICC and its Impact on Bashir’s Immunities’ (2009) 7 Journal of International Criminal Justice 333; P. GaetaDoes President Al Bashir Enjoy Immunity from Arrest?’ (2009) 7 Journal of International Criminal Justice 315. See also D. TladiThe ICC Decisions in Chad and Malawi: On Cooperation, Immunities, and Article 9811 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2013) 199. See for the author’s more recent contributions on the subject: D. TladiThe Duty on South Africa to Arrest and Surrender President Al Bashir under South African and International Law: A Perspective from International Law13 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2015) 1027, especially at 1033–5 and 1043–4; D. TladiImmunity in the Era of ‘Criminalisation’: The African Union, the ICC and International Law58 Japanese Yearbook of International Law 2015) 17, especially at 31–9.

41 Arrest Warrant case, supra Footnote note 4, at para 61.

42 See, e.g., para 6 of the commentary to Draft Article 4 of the ILC’s Draft Articles on the Immunity of State Officials from Foreign Criminal Jurisdiction, supra Footnote note 14.

43 In this regard, the ICJ in the Arrest Warrant Case, supra Footnote note 4 at paras 58 and 59, where the Court makes it clear that the rules relating jurisdiction of national courts, including immunities applicable before them, should be distinguished from the same relating to international courts.

44 Malawi Decision, supra Footnote note 24 at para 23 et seq.

46 See generally the Report of the ILC at Sixty-Sixth Session (Chapter 10), supra Footnote note 14 at para 169.

47 See, e.g., Akande, supra Footnote note 40. See contra, Tladi, supra Footnote note 40.

48 Malawi decision, supra Footnote note 24, at para 34.

49 Arrest Warrant case, supra Footnote note 4, at para 61.

51 See Footnote Ibid. where the ICJ refers to the constitutive instruments establishing the ICC, the ICTY and the ICTR.

53 In the context of the Rome Statute, this distinction is explained in Tladi, supra Footnote note 40, at 211 noting that Article 27 ‘applies to defences, substantive or jurisdictional, that an individual may raise before the ICC. It does not, in any way, address the relationship between states nor does it address the relationship between the ICC and states parties.’ (emphasis in the original).

54 See Articles 17, 18 and 19 of the Rome St.

55 See ICC Working Group on Amendments Informal Compilation of Proposals to Amend the Rome Statute (on file with the author). It should be noted, that the Kenyan proposal only seeks to amend to the Preambular paragraph relating to complementarity and does not address the substantive provisions in Articles 17, 18 and 19. As currently drafted, it is therefore unlikely to be sufficient to establish a complementarity role for the African Court.

30 Defences to Criminal Liability

1 This chapter will use the broad term ‘defences’ rather than the civil law division between justification or excuses, or the language adopted at the International Criminal Court of ‘grounds for excluding criminal responsibility’, to refer to all substantive defences other than simply putting the Prosecutor’s burden of proof to the test. For other sources on defences in international criminal law see: G.J.A. Knoops, Defenses in Contemporary International Criminal Law, (2nd edn., Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff, 2008); A. Cassese, International Criminal Law, (2nd edn., Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2008) at 255301; R. Cryer et al., An Introduction to International Criminal Law and Procedure, (3rd edn. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014) at 398418; I. Bantekas, International Criminal Law, (4th ed. Oxford: Hart Publishing, 2010) at 99–121; Y. Dinstein, ‘International Criminal Courts and Tribunals, Defences’, Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law available online: http://opil.ouplaw.com/home/EPIL.

2 Cryer et al., Footnote ibid., at 398.

5 These statutes do explicitly exclude the defence of superior orders as a ground of excluding criminal responsibility (as discussed below).

6 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Dario Kordić and Mario Čerkez, (IT-95–14/2-T), Trial Chamber, 26 February 2001, para. 449 (‘Kordić and Čerkez Trial Judgment’).

7 In line with the sources of international law delineated in Article 38(1)(b) and (c) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice, annexed to the Charter of the United Nations, San Francisco, 24 October 1945.

8 The Court may take some guidance from the Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the International Criminal Court, in particular Rules 79 and 80 which address issues procedure and of disclosure by the defence in relation to raising grounds excluding criminal responsibility. Rules of Procedure and Evidence, Official Records of the Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (ICC-ASP/1/13 and Corr.1), First session, New York, 3–10 September 2002, part II.A. (‘ICC Rules’).

9 This report excludes the major trials conducted by the International Military Tribunal (Nuremberg Trial) and the International Military Tribunal for the Far East (Tokyo Trial) but does include the subsequent proceedings conducted in Nuremberg by the U.S. pursuant to Control Council Law No. 10 amongst other national war crimes trials. United Nations War Crimes Commission, Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, Vol. XV – Digest of Laws and Cases (London: His Majesty’s Stationery, 1949) at xvii (‘UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases’).

10 See, e.g., UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, Footnote ibid., at 155–88.

11 Footnote Ibid., at 155–6.

12 See, e.g., D. Thiam, Special Rapporteur, Fourth report on the Draft Code of Offences against the Peace and Security of Mankind, UN Doc. A/CN.4/398, 11 March 1986, in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1986, Vol. II, Part One (New York: United Nations, 1988), UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1986/Add.1 (Part 1), at paras 185–254 (‘Fourth report on the draft Code’).

13 ‘Report of the Commission to the General Assembly on the Work of its Forty-Third Session,’ in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1991, vol. II, Part Two, UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1991/Add.1 (Part 2), (UN: New York and Geneva, 1994) at 101.

14 D. Thiam, Special Rapporteur, ‘Twelfth Report on the Draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind’ in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1994, Volume II, Part One, UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1994/Add.1 (Part 1) (UN: New York and Geneva, 2001) 97 at 110 (‘Twelfth report on the draft Code’).

15 ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-eighth session (6 May – 26 July 1996)’, Document A/51/10 in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1996, Volume II, Part II, UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1996/Add.1 (Part 2), (New York and Geneva: United Nations, 1998) at 39.

16 The ILC draft also considered a minimum age as a defence. The ILC discussed these defences, primarily with reference to the United Nations War Crimes Commission report. ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-eighth session’, Footnote ibid., at 40–41.

17 ‘Report of the Ad Hoc Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court’, General Assembly Official Records, 50th sess., Supp. No. 22 (A/50/22) (1995) at 2 (‘Report of the Ad Hoc Committee’). See also A. Eser, ‘Article 31 – Grounds for excluding criminal responsibility’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn. Munich: C.H. Beck, 2008) 863, at 866.

18 ‘Report of the Ad Hoc Committee’ Footnote ibid., Annex I, at 59–60.

19 ‘[A]ssuming that no clear legal regulation of the matter were available in international law, arguably the Appeals Chamber majority should have drawn upon the law applicable in the former Yugoslavia.’ Separate and Dissenting Opinion of Judge Cassese, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović, (IT-96–22) Appeals Chamber, 7 October 1997, para. 49 (‘Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese’).

20 ‘Report of the Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court’, Volume I (Proceedings of the Preparatory Committee during March-April and August 1996), General Assembly Official Records, 51st Sess., Supp. No. 22 (UN Doc. A/51/22), para. 187 (‘1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. I’). This approach was contemplated in the drafting history of the Rome Statute specifically with respect to defences. The draft statute forwarded by the Preparatory Committee to the Rome Conference included an Article 34, which left open the window for ‘other grounds for excluding criminal responsibility’:

Article 34(1) At trial the Court may consider a ground for excluding criminal responsibility not specifically enumerated in this part if the ground: (a) is recognized [in general principles of criminal law common to civilized nations] [in the State with the most significant contacts to the crime] with respect to the type of conduct charged; and (b) Deals with a principle clearly beyond the scope for excluding criminal responsibility enumerated in this part and is not otherwise inconsistent with those or any other provisions of the Statute.

‘Report of the Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court’, 14 April 1998, in United Nations Diplomatic Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court, Official Records, Volume III, UN Doc. A/CONF.183/13 (Vol. III) (New York: United Nations, 2002) at 25 (‘1998 Report of the Preparatory Committee’).

21 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol I., Footnote ibid., para. 187. Article 21 as adopted in the Rome Statute includes as a final default source of law, ‘general principles of law derived by the Courts from national laws of legal systems of the world including, as appropriate, the national laws of States that would normally exercise jurisdiction over the crime, provided that those principles are not inconsistent with this Statute and with international law and internationally recognized norms and standards.’ Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, A/CONF.183/9 of 17 July 1998, Art. 21(1)(c) (‘Rome Statute’). This provision is a compromise achieved in Rome. M. M. deGuzman, ‘Article 21 – applicable Law’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn., Munich: C.H. Beck, 2008) 701 at 702.

22 Report of the Ad Hoc Committee, supra Footnote note 17, at 10.

23 P. Saland, ‘International Criminal Law Principles’ in Roy S. Lee (ed.), The International Criminal Court: The Making of the Rome Statute Issues, Negotiations, Results (The Hague: Kluwer Law International, 1999) 189, at 206.

24 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 873.

25 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 263–4.

26 P. Krug, ‘The Emerging Mental Incapacity Defence in International Criminal Law: Some Initial Questions of Implementation’, 94 American Journal of International Law (2000) 317, at 319.

27 ‘Report of the Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court,’ in Volume II, General Assembly Official Records, 51st sess., Supp. No. 22A, A/51/22 (New York: United Nations, 1996) at 97 (‘1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II’).

28 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 401.

29 This defence derives from the ‘M’Naghten Rules’ from common law. Knoops, supra Footnote note 1, at 109–10; W. A. Schabas, An Introduction to the International Criminal Court, (4th ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011) at 240. However, with respect to the language, ‘mental disease or defect’, Eser notes this formulation ‘is directly taken from sec. 4.01. U.S. Model Penal Code which supplements the cognitive focus of the (in)famous M’Naghten test with a volitional element.’ Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 874.

30 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 401; Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 875.

31 ‘[T]his word has the effect of unjustly denying the defence to persons who may have had the capacity to appreciate the nature or wrongness of their conduct or to control it but who, on the occasion in question, lacked such appreciation or control as a result of a mental disease or defect.’ S. Yeo, ‘The Insanity Defence in the Criminal Laws of the Commonwealth of Nations242 Singapore Journal of Legal Studies (2008) 241, at 259 (‘The Insanity Defence’).

32 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Delalić et al. (‘Čelebići case’) (IT-96–21-A), Appeals Chamber, 20 February 2001, para. 582 (‘Čelebići Appeal Judgment’).

33 Footnote Ibid., at para. 582.

34 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Delalić et al. (IT-96–21-T), Trial Chamber, 16 November 1998, at para. 1157 (‘Čelebići Trial Judgment’).

35 Footnote Ibid., at para. 1158 & 1160.

36 Footnote Ibid., at para. 1158.

37 Rome St., supra Footnote note 21, Art. 67(1)(i). See Krug, supra Footnote note 26, at 325.

38 Krug, Footnote ibid., at 322–8.

39 Schabas, supra Footnote note 29, at 240.

40 Krug, supra Footnote note 26, at 333–4; Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 402.

41 Cryer et al., Footnote ibid.

42 In the trial of the major war criminals at Nuremberg by the International Military Tribunal, proceedings were postponed with respect to one of the accused, Gustav Krupp von Bohlen, because he was unfit to stand trial. International Military Tribunal, The United States of America et al. v. Göring et al, Order, in Trial of the Major War Criminals before the International Military Tribunal, vol. I, (published at Nuremberg, Germany, 1947) at 143. Ieng Thirith, one of the accused charged in Case 002 at the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia (‘ECCC’), was declared unfit to stand trial due to dementia. ECCC website: www.eccc.gov.kh/en/case/topic/2. At the ICTY, Dražen Erdemović was initially declared unable to stand trial due to serious post-traumatic stress disorder, however he was subsequently found fit to enter a guilty plea. Sentencing Judgment, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22-T), Trial Chamber, 29 November 1995, para. 5 (‘Erdemović First Sentencing Judgment’).

43 Rome St., supra Footnote note 21, Art. 64(8)(a); and ICC Rules, supra Footnote note 8, Rule 135(4).

44 See ICC Rules, supra Footnote note 8, at Rule 135.

45 Čelebići Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 32, at para. 839.

47 Footnote Ibid., at para. 585.

49 Footnote Ibid, at para. 586.

51 Čelebići Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 34, at para. 1156; Čelebići Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 32, at para. 582. At the time of the case, the Tribunal refers to sub-Rule 67(A)(ii)(b). However, this can now be found at Rule 67(B)(i)(b), ICTY, Rules of Procedure and Evidence, IT/32/Rev.50, 8 July 2015.

52 Čelebići Appeal Judgment, Footnote ibid., at para. 583.

55 Footnote Ibid, at para. 590.

56 Footnote Ibid, at para. 584

57 Footnote Ibid, at para. 587.

58 Footnote Ibid, at para. 590. In the Čelebići case, the Trial Chamber rejected the application of diminished responsibility in relation to the accused in question. Čelebići Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 34, at para. 1186.

59 ICC Rules, supra Footnote note 8, at Rule 145(2)(a)(i),. See also Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 875.

60 Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court, Working Group on General Principles of Criminal Law and Penalties, ‘Working Paper Submitted by Argentina, Canada, France, Germany, Mexico, Portugal and the United States of America’, 21 February 1997, A/AC.249/1997/WG.2/DP.3, footnote 3.

61 Art. 43A(4).

62 Čelebići Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 34, at para. 590.

63 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 402.

64 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 877.

65 The Preparatory Committee on the Establishment of an International Criminal Court noted that ‘it was … generally felt that only defences relevant to the types of crimes under the statute would be included. Accordingly, it was suggested, for example, that intoxication and insanity did not have to be included in the statute.’ 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. I, supra Footnote note 20, at para. 204. See also Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 876.

66 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 207.

67 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II, supra Footnote note 27, at 98.

68 Schabas, supra Footnote note 29, at 240–1.

69 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kvočka et al. (IT-98–30/1-T), Trial Chamber, 2 November 2001, para. 691 (‘Kvočka Trial Judgment’). See Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 266–7.

70 Kvočka Trial Judgment, Footnote ibid, at para. 706. [Emphasis added]

71 Footnote Ibid. However, Žigić’s intoxication was not applied as an aggravating factor in that case because it was not raised by the Prosecutor.

72 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kvočka et al. (IT-98–30/1-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 February 2005, para. 707, with reference to two other prior ICTY Sentencing Judgments, thus concluding that ‘[t]he jurisprudence of this Tribunal is clear’ on that issue.

73 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 207. See also Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 876–7.

74 See Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 403.

76 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 207.

77 See, e.g., Knoops, supra Footnote note 1, at 116.

79 Self-defence has been described as ‘a paradigmatic justification of conduct.’ Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 404.

80 As Yeo observes, ‘legal convention accords a higher value to the human body or bodily integrity than to property.’ Stanley Yeo, ‘Anglo-African Perspectives on Self-Defence17 African Journal of International Law and Comparative Law (2009) 118, at 119.

81 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 207.

82 ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-eighth session’, supra Footnote note 15, at 40.

83 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 261.

84 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 177. See also ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-eighth session’, supra Footnote note 15, at 40; Cassese, Footnote ibid., at 260.

85 ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its forty-eighth session’, Footnote ibid., at 40.

86 Footnote Ibid. See Convention on the Safety of United Nations and Associated Personnel, 9 December 1994, 2051 UNTS 363, Art. 21.

87 Kordić and Čerkez Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 6, at paras 449 & 451. See Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 404.

88 Kordić and Čerkez Trial Judgment, Footnote ibid., at paras 449 & 451.

89 Yeo segregates his analysis on self-defence to consider these two over-arching questions which provides a useful way of analysing the parameters of the law. Yeo, ‘Anglo-African Perspectives on Self-Defence’, supra Footnote note 80. Yeo’s work in this paper compares the Rome Statute provision in self-defence to the criminal law in five African countries which are former British colonies, including: Botswana, Ghana, Nigeria (the Southern Nigerian Criminal Code), Sudan and Kenya

90 Eser notes that, ‘there is common agreement that a use of force is imminent if it is immediately antecedent, presently exercised or still enduring. Thus, a defender neither has to wait until a danger has become present, nor is it allowed to use pre-emptive or even preventive means to circumvent a use of force, nor is it permitted to retaliate against an already passed attack.’ Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 880–1.

91 Yeo, supra Footnote note 80, at 123.

92 Footnote Ibid., at 125.

94 Yeo characterizes the Rome Statute provision as requiring the reasonableness and proportionality of the accused’s acts to be assessed on a ‘robustly objective test’ but suggests again that a hybrid test is to be preferred. Such a test takes account relevant individual characteristics of the accused, which focuses on ‘the accused’s belief based on reasonable ground, that the response was necessary, reasonable and proportionate’. Footnote Ibid., at 132–3.

95 Footnote Ibid., at 127.

96 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 259.

97 Yeo, ‘Anglo-African Perspectives on Self-Defence’, supra Footnote note 80, at 129–30.

98 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 177.

99 Yeo, ‘Anglo-African Perspectives on Self-Defence’, supra Footnote note 80, at 129. See also Andrew J. Ashworth, ‘United Kingdom’ in Kevin Jon Heller and Markus D. Dubber (eds), The Handbook of Comparative Criminal Law (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2011) 531, at 542.

100 Stanley Yeo, ‘Anglo-African Perspectives on Self-Defence’, supra Footnote note 80, at 130.

101 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 259.

102 1998 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. III, supra Footnote note 20, at 34.

103 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 208.

105 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 881.

106 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 208.

107 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 261. See also Antonio Cassese, ‘The Statute of the International Criminal Court’, supra Footnote note 37, 144 at 154–5; Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 881.

108 Rome Statute, supra Footnote note 21, at Art. 31(1)(c). There may also be civil (tort law) implications of this defence, however, this lies beyond the scope of this chapter.

109 The post–World War II decisions, which are relied upon in the more recent jurisprudence for guidance, relied themselves on these divergent national rules. See, e.g., , Joint Separate Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22) Appeals Chamber, 7 October 1997, para. 54 (‘Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah’).

110 See, e.g., UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9 at 170; ‘Report of the International Law Commission on the work of its thirty-eighth session (5 May–11 July 1986),’ Document A/41/10 in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1986, Volume II, Part II (United Nations: New York, 1987), UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1986/Add.1 (Part 2) at 51; Sentencing Judgment, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22-T), Trial Chamber, 26 November 1996, para. 16; Opinion of Judge Cassese, Erdemović Appeal, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 14. Reports of the International Law Commission on the Draft Code of Offences against the Peace and Security of Mankind also refer to the defence of force majeure, however, it notes that ‘the concept [of force majeure], at least in certain legal systems is more closely related to the general theory of civil liability and, if it arises in criminal law, it does so in connection with unintentional offences such as homicide by negligence, resulting from example from a traffic accident.’ Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at para. 201. Cassese comments that ‘[i]t is doubtful whether force majeure is admissible (the existence of an irresistible force or an unforeseen external event beyond the control of a belligerent which makes it absolutely and materially impossible for the belligerent to comply with a rule of humanitarian law: for instance, non-compliance with some rules on the treatment of prisoners of war on account of an earthquake, or, of a famine not caused by the belligerent); this excuse, if admissible, should, however, be strictly construed to avoid abuse by combatants.’ Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 258.

111 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 156.

112 Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at para. 191.

113 See Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note ,1 at 280.

114 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 15: ‘in the case-law, duress is commonly raised in conjunction with superior orders. However, there is no necessary connection between the two.’ The ICTY Trial Chamber in the Erdemović case appears to have conflated the two issues to some degree when it seemed to suggest that proof of the existence of a superior order was a requirement to establish the defence of duress. Erdemović First Sentencing Judgment, supra Footnote note 42, at para. 19. However, this was overruled by the Appeals Chamber. Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, para. 35.

115 Trial of the Major War Criminals before the International Military Tribunal, Göring et al., Judgment (Nuremberg, 1947), at 224. (Emphasis added) As described in one book, ‘one of the most plausible explanations of the way in which the Nuremberg IMT dealt with its provision on superior orders is that it laid down a test for duress.’ Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 407.

116 Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at paras 218–26. Principle IV of the Principles of International Law Recognized by the Charter of the Nürnberg Tribunal and in the Judgment of the Tribunal states that: ‘The fact that a person acted pursuant to an order of his Government or of a superior does not relieve him from responsibility under international law, provided a moral choice was in fact possible to him.’ (emphasis added) Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1950, Volume II (New York: United Nations, 1957), UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1950/add.1, at 375. A variation on this appears in the ILC’s 1954 draft code of offences against the peace and security of mankind which reads: ‘The fact that a person charged with an offence defined in this Code acted pursuant to an order of his Government or of a superior does not relieve him of responsibility in international law if, in the circumstances at the time, it was possible for him not to comply with that order.’ (emphasis added) Draft Code of Offences against the Peace and Security of Mankind 1954 (United Nations, 2005), available online at: legal.un.org/ilc.texts/instruments/English/draft_articles/7_3_1954.pdf. See also Bantekas, supra Footnote note 1, at 106.

117 See also Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 284–5.

118 See also Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, at para. 35.

119 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 156.

120 See, e.g., Separate and Dissenting Opinion of Judge Li, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22), Appeals Chamber, 7 October 1997, at para. 6 (‘Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li’). These cases refer to ‘necessity’ but appear to apply the defence of duress (excusing unlawful conduct which was compelled by ‘dire consequences’). See also J. D. Ohlin, ‘The Bounds of Necessity6 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2008) 289 at 293–4.

121 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 171.

122 Footnote Ibid., at 172.

123 Footnote Ibid., at 173.

125 Footnote Ibid., at 174. However, the statements in the Fuerstein and in the Einsatzgruppen cases have both been characterized as mere obiter dictum. See Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 25; Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 10.

126 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, at para. 88. This conclusion as supported by Judge Li in his Separate and Dissenting Opinion, Erdemović Appeal, Decision of Judge Li, Footnote ibid., at para. 12.

127 Ohlin, supra Footnote note 120, at 291.

128 Erdemović First Sentencing Judgment, supra Footnote note 42, at paras 2–3, 76–8 & 95; Judgment, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22-A), Appeals Chamber, 7 October 1997, at para. 1 (‘Erdemović Appeal Judgment’).

129 Erdemović First Sentencing Judgment, Footnote ibid., para. 78.

130 Footnote Ibid, at para. 10.

131 Footnote Ibid, at para. 20.

132 Footnote Ibid, at para. 19. The Trial Chamber does not explicitly refer to proportionality but emphasises that ‘the violation here is no longer directed at the physical welfare of the victim alone but at humanity as a whole.’ Judge Stephen of the Appellate Chamber frames these Trial Chamber statements as a question of proportionality which appears to be an accurate characterisation of the issue. Separate and Dissenting Opinion of Judge Stephen, Prosecutor v. Dražen Erdemović (IT-96–22-A), Appeals Chamber, 7 October 1997, at para. 13. (‘Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Stephen’). It is worth noting, however, that the characterization of crimes against humanity as a crime against ‘the whole of humankind’ as relied upon by the Trial Chamber is disputed. See, e.g., Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 26.

133 Erdemović Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 128. Judges McDonald and Vohrah wrote jointly and, together with Judge Li who submitted an individual opinion, constituted a majority on the question of the availability of the defence of duress (or lack thereof).

134 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, at para. 32. Judge McDonald and Vohrah’s assessment of general principles of law included a survey of domestic law with reference to 15 civil law jurisdictions, 7 common law countries, and 5 other countries, totaling 27 countries (including 3 AU countries: Nigeria, Somalia and Ethiopia), at para. 63.

135 Footnote Ibid, at para. 49.

136 Footnote Ibid, at para. 66. Judge Li simply concluded that ‘no general principle of law recognized by civilized nations can be deduced’. Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 3.

137 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, at para. 69. Judge Li concluded in his separate opinion supporting the majority: ‘From a study of these decisions the following principles can be obtained: as a general rule, duress can be a complete defence… To this general rule there is an important exception: if the act was a heinous crime, for instance, the killing of innocent civilians or prisoners of war, duress cannot be a complete defence, but can only be a ground of mitigation of punishment if justice requires.’ Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 5. Judges McDonald and Vohrah also surveyed the post–World War II war crimes cases considered by the UNWCC and concluded that these authorities supported the exclusion of cases involving the killing of innocent persons from the scope of the defence of duress.’ While recognizing that the Einsatzgruppen case did suggest that duress was an available defence to the killing of innocent persons, they ultimately concluded that ‘the Einsatzgruppen decision is in discord with the preponderant view of international authorities.’ At paras 52 & 44.

138 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, Footnote ibid, at paras 72 & 75. Judge Cassese critiqued the Majority judges’ approach, turning to ‘policy considerations’ to determine the question as inappropriate and ‘extraneous to the task of our Tribunal.’ Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 11.

139 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, Footnote ibid., at paras 75–6. See also Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 8.

140 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, Footnote ibid., at para. 32.

141 Footnote Ibid., at paras 69 & 84. This point was made with reference to German Law and the Penal Code of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia.

142 Footnote Ibid., at paras 85 & 88.

143 Erdemović Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 128, at para. 19.

144 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at paras 12 & 44; Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Stephen, supra Footnote note 132, at paras 66–7. They also agreed that, when not accepted as a defence, it could be a mitigating factor on sentencing. See, e.g., Erdemović Appeal, Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 12.

145 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, Footnote ibid., at para. 12.

146 Footnote Ibid., at paras 12 & 42. See also Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Stephen, supra Footnote note 132, at para. 19.

147 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, supra Footnote note 109, at paras 79–93. See also Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Li, supra Footnote note 120, at para. 11.

148 At least one common law jurisdiction has recently accepted that duress may be a defence to murder. In Canada, s.17 of the Criminal Code of Canada contains a codified version of the defence of duress which explicitly excludes murder amongst many other offences. Criminal Code, R.S.C., 1985, c. C-46. This provision is cited by Judges McDonald and Vohrah in Erdemović. Erdemović Appeal, Joint Separate Opinion of Judge McDonald and Judge Vohrah, Footnote ibid., at para. 60. However, a common law defence of duress operates in Canada alongside the codified version (which applies to all those who are parties to the offence but do not commit the offence). Recently, in 2015, the Ontario Court of Appeal confirmed that the common law defence of duress in Canada is available for murder. R. v. Aravena, [2015] O.J. No. 1910. While the exclusion in the codified version of defence was not at issue in this case, the Ontario Court of Appeal remarked that ‘the exception must be found unconstitutional.’ (At para. 86). It can thus be expected that once the appropriate case comes before the courts, the exclusion of murder from the defence of duress in Canada will be overturned in full.

149 1998 Report of the Preparatory Committee, supra Footnote note 20, at 35.

150 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 208.

151 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 174.

152 In Rome, ‘there were isolated calls for allowing this ground to be applied also in cases of threats against property’ but this was ultimately rejected in favour of the high threshold ultimately adopted in the Rome Statute. Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 208. Yeo argues that ‘it would be entirely in keeping with [the current provision] to extend the defence to persons who were confronted with the destruction of property which is essential to their survival’ which would also be in line with the provision on self-defence in Article 31(1)(c). Stanley Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law53 Journal of African Law (2009) 90, at 97.

153 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 885.

154 Supra Footnote note 21, Art. 32(1)(d).

155 It has been suggested that the high threshold set out in the Rome Statute ‘is understandable given the very serious nature of the crimes falling within the jurisdiction of the International Criminal Court’. Stanley Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity56 Crim. L. Q. (2010) 13, at 40.

156 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 408.

157 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 886.

158 Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, supra Footnote note 155, at 44; Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, supra Footnote note 152, at 96; Eser, Footnote ibid., at 886.

159 Eser, Footnote ibid. It is suggested that the test in such a case is ‘best formulated as what would be considered necessary and reasonable by a service member of the experience and rank of the defendant.’ Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 408.

160 See also Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, supra Footnote note 152, at 100; Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 281.

161 For references to proportionality, see UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 147; Thiam, ‘Twelfth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 14, at 111; Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 16.

162 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 886–7.

163 Supra Footnote note 21, Art. 31(1)(d).

164 Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, supra Footnote note 152, at 102.

165 This requirement is not explicitly referred to in the duress portion of Article 31(d) of the Rome Statute. However, the necessity portion of Art. 31(d) does refer to ‘circumstances beyond that person’s control’. Stanley Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, Footnote ibid., at 105–7; Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, supra Footnote note 155, at 46. See also: Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 16; Thiam, ‘Twelfth report on the draft Code of Crimes’, supra Footnote note 14, at 111; Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 284.

166 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 408, with reference to Judges Cassese and Stephen’s decisions in Erdemović.

167 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion of Judge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 17.

168 For instance, in the Erdemović case, the accused testified that he tried to avoid the war on many occasions but that he finally joined the Bosnian Serb army at least in part ‘based on his need for money to feed himself and his wife.’ Erdemović First Sentencing Judgment, supra Footnote note 42, at para. 79.

169 Erdemović Appeal, Opinion ofJudge Cassese, supra Footnote note 19, at para. 17.

170 This approach is also taken in some domestic regimes. See, e.g., the Criminal Code of Canada, s.17 which states that a person may only be excused for acting under duress ‘if the person is not a party to a conspiracy or association whereby the person is subject to compulsion’. Criminal Code, R.S.C., 1985, c. C-46.

171 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 883–4.

172 Eser, Footnote ibid.; Yeo, Revisiting Necessity’, supra Footnote note 155, at 39.

173 Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, Footnote ibid.

174 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 884.

175 Stanley Yeo conducted a comparative analysis focusing on four African criminal laws, South Africa, Gambia, Southern Nigeria, and Sudan, selected for their diversity of origin and ‘because their laws are representative of those of many other African nations. In this study, Yeo observed that ‘while all the criminal laws of the nations selected for this study recognize a defence of compulsion, only some recognize the defence of necessity. This is consistent with the development of these defences in other parts of the world as well as under international criminal law.’ Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, supra Footnote note 152, at 91.

177 See also Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 255–6 for a general discussion of the distinction between justifications and excuses.

178 Ohlin, supra Footnote note 120, at 292. See also Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at para. 194.

179 See Ohlin, Footnote ibid., at 292.

180 Footnote Ibid., referencing the German Penal Code which codifies both versions and to the U.S. Model Penal Code which includes justified; Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, supra Footnote note 155, at 14–5, citing the Supreme Court of Canada’s recognition of necessity as an excuse but rejecting it as a justification in R. v. Perka, [1984] 2 SCR 232.

181 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 883–4; Ohlin, supra Footnote note 120, at 293.

182 Ohlin, Footnote ibid. See also Eser, Footnote ibid. On the other hand, Cassese says that the Rome Statute ‘rightly lumps necessity and duress together’. Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 289.

183 Ohlin, Footnote ibid.

184 Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, supra Footnote note 155, at 16.

185 Footnote Ibid., at 17.

186 See, e.g., Yeo, ‘Revisiting Necessity’, Footnote ibid.; Yeo, ‘Compulsion and Necessity in African Criminal Law’, supra Footnote note 152, at 104–5.

187 See, e.g., Ohlin, supra Footnote note 120; Paola Gaeta, ‘May Necessity Be Available as a Defence for Torture in the Interrogation of Suspected Terrorists?2 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2004) 785.

188 Ohlin emphasises that the focus of the analysis in this context should be on necessity as an excuse. Footnote Ibid.

189 See, e.g., Gaeta, ‘May Necessity Be Available as a Defence for Torture in the Interrogation of Suspected Terrorists?’, supra Footnote note 187, at 793. However, Gaeta suggests that, factually, necessity would not be successful as a defence for the paradigmatic hypothetical ‘ticking time bomb’ torture scenario because such an act of torture could never be necessary and reasonable. (At 791–2).

190 Oral decision pursuant to Rule 98bis, Prosecutor v. Naser Orić (IT-03–68-T), Trial Chamber, 8 June 2005, Transcript at p. 9027, lines 10–13 (‘Orić decision’).

191 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Hadžihasanović and Kubura (IT-01–47-T), Trial Chamber, 15 March 2006, at paras 53 & 56. No such claim was, however, made on the facts in this case (see paras 1854–1993). See also Orić decision, Footnote ibid. at page 9027, lines 6–20.

192 Judgment pursuant to article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Katanga (ICC-01/04–01/07–3436-tENG), Trial Chamber, 7 March 2014, paras 955–6 (‘Katanga Trial Judgment’).

193 Orić decision, supra Footnote note 190, at pp. 9029–31.

194 Judgment, The Prosecutor v. Zlatko Aleksovski (IT-95–14/T), Trial Chamber, 25 June 1999, paras 5, 20–4, 27, 34, 93, 221–9.

195 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Zlatko Aleksovski, Appeals Chamber, (IT-95–14/1-A) 24 March 2000, paras 39–40 (‘Aleksovski Appeal Judgment’).

196 Accordingly, the Appeals Chamber in that case concluded that it was ‘unnecessary to dwell on whether necessity constitutes a defence under international law [and] whether it is the same as the defence of duress.’ Aleksovski Appeal Judgment, Footnote ibid., at para. 52–6.

197 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Fofana and Kondewa, (SCSL-04–14-T), Trial Chamber I, 2 August 2007, Annex C – Separate Concurring and Partially Dissenting Opinion of Hon. Justice Bankole Thompson, para. 69 (‘CDF Trial Judgment – Dissenting Opinion of Justice Thompson’). See also paras 68–88.

198 Judgment on the Sentencing of Moinina Fofana and Allieu Kondewa,, Prosecutor v. Fofana and Kondewa (SCSL-04–14-T), Trial Chamber I, 9 October 2007, paras 70–81 (‘CDF Sentencing Judgment’).

199 However, it has been suggested that necessity as a justification could be recognized under Article 31(3). Ohlin, supra Footnote note 120, at 293.

200 Otto Triffterer, ‘Article 32 – Mistake of fact or mistake of law’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn. Munich: C. H. Beck, 2008) 895, at 897 (‘Article 32’).

202 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 184.

203 Triffterer, ‘Article 32’, supra Footnote note 200, at 899–900; Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 210; 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. I, supra Footnote note 20, at para. 205.

204 Triffterer, Footnote ibid., at 900.

205 Eser says that mistake of law is ‘worldwide [a] highly controversial ground for excluding criminal responsibility.’ Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 868.

206 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 182; Dinstein, supra Footnote note 1, paras 11–13.

207 Special Rapporteur D. Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code of Offences against the Peace and Security of Mankind,’ Document A/CN.4/398 (11 March 1998) in Yearbook of the International Law Commission 1986, Volume II, Part I (New York: United Nations, 1998), UN Doc. A/CN.4/SER.A/1986/Add.1 (Part 1), at paras 207–8.

208 Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at paras 209 & 211; Dinstein, supra Footnote note 1, at paras 11–13.

209 Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, Footnote ibid., atparas 209 & 211; Dinstein, Footnote ibid., at paras 11–13.

210 For example, all four 1949 Geneva Conventions include obligations on states to disseminate the Conventions, in particular to military personnel. For example, Article 144 of Geneva Convention IV states: ‘The High Contracting Parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible in their respective countries, and, in particular, to include the study thereof in their programs of military and, if possible, civilian instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to the entire population. Any civilian, military, police or other authorities, who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of protected persons, must possess the text of the Convention and be specifically instructed as to its provision.’ Supra Footnote note 270. Such an obligation has long been a part of international humanitarian law. For example, 1907 Hague Convention IV obligates states, in its initial provision, to ‘issue instructions to their armed land forces which shall be in conformity with the Regulations respecting the laws and customs of war on land, annexed to the present Convention.’ 1907 ‘Hague Convention IV Respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land’, Art. 1, in Roberts and Guelff (eds.), Documents on the Laws of War, (3rd ed. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000) 69 at 70.

211 See for example, Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 294.

212 See Triffterer, ‘Article 32’, supra Footnote note 200, at 900–3 and 906–7.

213 Footnote Ibid at 908. Kevin Jon Heller, ‘Mistake of Legal Element, the Common Law, and Article 32 of the Rome Statute: A Critical Analysis6 Journal of International Criminal Justice (2008) 419–45.

214 Heller, Footnote ibid., at 423.

215 For example, Heller defines a ‘legal element’ as ‘an element whose definition depends on a legal source other than the Rome Statute itself’. Footnote Ibid., at 422.

216 Rome Statute, supra Footnote note 21, at Art. 7(1)(e) [emphasis added]. See Heller, Footnote ibid., at 422. See also Triffterer, ‘Article 32’, supra Footnote note 100, at 902.

217 Triffterer, Footnote ibid., at 907. Heller summarizes some of the other war crimes that have been referred to in the scholarship as potentially open to a legitimate claim of mistake of legal element. Heller, Footnote ibid., at 425.

218 Art. 8 – War Crimes – Introduction. Elements of Crimes, Official Records of the Assembly of States Parties to the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, First Session, New York, 3–10 September 2002 (United Nations publication, Sales No. E.03.V.2 and corrigendum), part II.B.

219 Footnote Ibid. Similarly, for every war crime pursuant to Art. 8(2)(a) of the Rome Statute, which are Grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions, the Elements of Crimes specify that all that is required is that ‘[t]he perpetrator was aware of the factual circumstances that established that protected status’ and, therefore, are not required to be aware of the legal evaluation of such protected status.

220 Heller, supra Footnote note 213, at 421 & 430. [Emphasis added]

221 Heller suggests that these ‘factual awareness elements’ are inconsistent with Arts 30 and 32(2) and, therefore, that mistake of legal element has a potentially very broad impact. Footnote Ibid., at 433–4. The Court has, however, accepted the ‘factual awareness element’ with respect to the contextual element for war crimes which only requires an awareness of the ‘factual circumstances that established the existence of an armed conflict’ and not any legal evaluation thereof, thus limiting the potential scope of Article 32(2). See, e.g., Judgment pursuant to Article 74 of the Statute, Prosecutor v. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06–2842), Trial Chamber I, 14 March 2012, at paras 1016 & 1018 (‘Lubanga Trial Judgment’).

222 Based on this argument, Triffterer suggests that the defences of mistake will be of ‘limited practical importance’ for core international crimes. Triffterer, ‘Article 32’, supra Footnote note 200, at 909.

223 Footnote Ibid., at 903.

224 Footnote Ibid., at 903 & 906.

225 Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at para. 214.

226 Bantekas, supra Footnote note 1, at 115–6.

227 According to Triffterer, early drafts for an international criminal court by the Association Internationale de Droit Pénal (AIDP) and the International Law Association (ILA) considered the defence of mistake when ‘there was a negation of ‘the mental element required by the crime charged provided that said mistake is not inconsistent with the nature of the crime or its elements, and provided that the circumstances he reasonably believed to be true would have been lawful’.’ [Emphasis added] Triffterer, ‘Article 32’, supra Footnote note 200, at 898.

228 Draft Protocol on the Amendments to the Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, as at Thursday 15 May 2014, STC/Legal/Min/7(I) Rev.1, p.35, Article 46B(4).

229 For further discussion of the defence of superior orders, see: Paula Gaeta, ‘The Defence of Superior Orders: The Statute of the International Criminal Court versus Customary International Law10 European Journal of International Law (1999) 172; Otto Triffterer, ‘Article 33 – Superior Orders and prescription of law’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn. Munich: C.H. Beck, 2008) 915 (‘Article 33’); Andreas Zimmermann, ‘Superior Orders’ in Cassese et al. (eds), The Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court: A Commentary, Vol. 1 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) at 957–74; Jeanne L. Bakker, ‘The Defence of Obedience to Superior Orders: The Mens Rea Requirement17 Am. J. Crim. L. (1989–1990) 55; Hilaire McCoubrey, ‘From Nuremberg to Rome: Restoring the Defence of Superior Orders50 ICLQ (2001) 386.

230 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 258 & 270. Other commentators are less convinced that this position represents customary international law. See, e.g., Zimmermann, Footnote ibid. at 965; McCoubrey, Footnote ibid., at 390–1.

231 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 157.

232 Cassese, International Criminal Law, supra Footnote note 1, at 269.

234 See, e.g., Judgment in the Case of Lieutenants Dithmar and Boldt (Hospital Ship ‘Llandovery Castle’), German War Trials, Supreme Court at Leipzig, 16 July 1921, reprinted in 16 Am. J. Int’l L. (1922) 708. See also Gaeta, ‘The Defence of Superior Orders’, supra Footnote note 23, at 175.

235 Charter of the International Military Tribunal, Annexed to the Agreement for the Prosecution and Punishment of the Major War Criminals of the European Axis, 8 August 1945, reprinted in 39 Am. J. Int’l L. 257 (Supp. 1945).

236 Charter of the International Military Tribunal for the Far East, Bevans, C. (ed), Treaties and Other International Agreements of the United States of America 1776–1949, Vol. 4, p.21, 26 April 1946; Article 6; Control Council Law No. 10, 20 December 1945; Official Gazette of the Control Council for Germany, No. 3, Berlin, 31 January 1946; Trials of War Criminals before the Nuremberg Military Tribunal under Control Council Law No. 10, Volume 1, p.xvii, Art. 4(b).

237 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9 at 155.

238 Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, Annexed to the Report of the Secretary-General pursuant to paragraph 2 of Security Council 808 (1993), UN Doc. S/25704, adopted on 25 May 1993 (‘ICTY Statute’).

239 Statute of the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda (as amended), 31 January 2010, available online at: http://unictr.unmict.org/sites/unictr.org/files/legal-library/100131_Statute_en_fr_0.pdf (‘ICTR Statute’).

240 Statute of the Special Court for Sierra Leone (as amended), annexed to the Agreement Between the United Nations and the Government of Sierra Leone on the Establishment of a Special Court for Sierra Leone (16 January 2002).

241 Law on the Establishment of the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia for the Prosecution of Crimes Committed During the Period of Democratic Kampuchea, with inclusions of amendments as promulgated on 27 October 2004 (NS/RKM/1004/006).

242 Rome Statute, supra Footnote note 21, Art. 33(1).

243 Gaeta, ‘The Defence of Superior Orders’, supra Footnote note 229, at 190; Antonio Cassese, ‘The Statute of the International Criminal Court: Some Preliminary Reflections10 EJIL (1999) 144 at 156–157.

244 The crime of aggression is not explicitly listed as inherently manifestly unlawful pursuant to Art. 33(2) of the Rome Statute. However, if the ICC does at some future point in time secure jurisdiction over the crime of aggression, the defence of superior orders is not likely to be relevant to charges of aggression given the leadership clause in Art. 8 bis (1) of the Rome Statute’s definition of aggression, which states that: ‘For the purposes of this Statute, “crime of aggression” means the planning, preparation, initiation or execution, by a person in a position effectively to direct the political or military action of a State, of an act of aggression which, by its character, gravity and scale, constitutes a manifest violation of the Charter of the United Nations.’ (emphasis added) Therefore, prosecutions for the crime of aggression are limited to those most senior leaders, and not subordinates who could allege that they were acting pursuant to orders.

245 Some commentators have suggested the possibility that all war crimes are manifestly unlawful. See, e.g., Gaeta, ‘The Defence of Superior Orders’, supra Footnote note 23, at 185–186 & 190–191. However, the better definitions interpret manifestly unlawful as meaning that ‘the illegality was “obvious to a person of ordinary understanding”’. Zimmerman, supra Footnote note 229, at 970 citing a 1942 unpublished memorandum by Lauterpacht. Thus, ‘manifest’ means ‘obvious’ and there are a number of war crimes where the illegality might not be obvious if, for example, an individual is acting under mistaken information about the nature of an object of attack. Thus, war crimes which may not be ‘manifestly’ unlawful could include prohibitions against attacking certain objects with certain protections (such as the prohibition against attacking civilian objects) where the knowledge about whether or not the object is entitled to such protection may potentially lie only with those higher up the chain of command.

246 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 868. Gaeta has also described the defence of superior orders as ‘one of the most widely debated and controversial defences in international criminal law.’ Gaeta, ‘The Defence of Superior Orders’, supra Footnote note 229, at 173.

247 Triffterer, ‘Article 33’, supra Footnote note 229, at 920.

248 The sources of applicable law referred to in Art. 21 of the Rome Statute, beyond the Statute, Elements of Crimes and Rules of Procedure of the Court itself, include: ‘applicable treaties and rules of international law, including the established principles of the international law of armed conflict’ and ‘general principles of law derived from the Court from national laws of legal systems of the world including, as appropriate, the national laws of the States that would normally exercise jurisdiction over the crime’.

249 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 209.

250 Saland, Footnote ibid,. See 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II, supra Footnote note 27, at 27; 1998 Report of the Preparatory Committee, supra Footnote note 20, at 35.

251 Saland, Footnote ibid. See 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II, Footnote ibid.; 1998 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Footnote ibid.

252 Saland, Footnote ibid. See ‘Report of the Ad Hoc Committee’, supra Footnote note 17, Annex 1 at 59–60; 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II, Footnote ibid.

253 Saland, Footnote ibid.

254 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9 at 156.

255 Instructions for the Government of Armies of the United States in the Field, General Orders No. 100 (1863) (‘Lieber Code’). See Katanga Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 204, at para. 894; Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kordić and Čerkez, (IT-95–14/2-A), Appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004, para. 686.

256 UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 175. See also: United States Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, Trial of Wilhelm List and Others (‘The Hostages Trial’) in Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, Vol. VIII (London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1949) at 66–9; United States Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, Trial of Wilhelm von Leeb and Thirteen Others (‘The German High Command Trial’) in Law Reports of Trials of War Criminals, Vol. XII (London: His Majesty’s Stationery office, 1949) at 47–8 & 93–4. See also ILC, ‘Report of the Commission to the General Assembly on the work of its forty-eighth session’, supra Footnote note 15, at 41 (reporting on the Draft Code of Crimes against the Peace and Security of Mankind).

257 See also Cryer et al, supra Footnote note 1, at 418; Bantekas, supra Footnote note 1, at 113.

258 Katanga Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 192, at para. 800.

259 Decision on Evidence of Good Character of the Accused and the Defence of Tu Quoque, Prosecutor v. Kupreškić et al. (IT-95–16), Trial Chamber, 17 February 1999 (‘Kupreškić Decision’). See also Bantekas, supra Footnote note 1 at 121.

260 Kupreškić Decision, Footnote ibid. See also Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kupreškić et al. (IT-95–16-T), Trial Chamber, 14 January 2000, (‘Kupreškić Trial Judgment’), at para. 125 and 510–520.

261 Kupreškić Trial Judgment, Footnote ibid., at para. 511.

263 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Milan Martić (IT-95–11-A), Appeals Chamber, 8 October 2008, (‘Martić Appeal Judgment’), para. 111.

264 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Milan Martić (IT-95–11-T), Trial Chamber I, 12 June 2007, para. 465 (‘Martić Trial Judgment’). See also ICRC, Commentary on Art. 46 of Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (2016), available online: www.icrc.org, para. 2729; Thiam, ‘Fourth report on the draft Code’, supra Footnote note 12, at para. 241; ‘Final Report of the Commission of Experts Established Pursuant to Security Council Resolution 780 (1992),’ Annex to Letter Dated 24 May 1994 from the Secretary-General to the President of the Security Council, 27 May 1994, S/1994/674, at para. 64.

265 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 209. 1996 Report of the Preparatory Committee, Vol. II, supra Footnote note 27, at 103; ‘Report of the Ad Hoc Committee’, supra Footnote note 17, at 2.

266 See also Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 417–8.

267 Martić Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 264, at paras 465–7. The ICTY in that case rejected Martić’s argument that the shelling of Zagreb was a lawful reprisal. Martić Trial Judgment, at para. 468; Martić Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 263, at paras 263–7. See also Commentary on Article 46 of Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (2016), available online at: www.icrc.org, para. 2732.

268 Kupreškić Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 260, at para. 535. See also Final Report of the Commission of Experts Established Pursuant to Security Council Resolution 780 (1992), Annex to Letter Dated 24 May 1994 from the Secretary-General to the President of the Security Council, 27 May 1994, S/1994/674, at para. 64; ICRC, Customary International Humanitarian Law, Rule 145, available online: www.icrc.org/customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_rul_rule145.

269 Convention Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War. Geneva, 27 July 1929, Art. 2. See Commentary on Art. 46 of Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (2016), available online: www.icrc.org, at para. 2735.

270 Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in the Armed Forces in the Field, 12 August 1949, 75 U.N.T.S. 31, at Art. 46 (Geneva Convention I); Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked Members of Armed Forces at Sea, 12 August 1949, 75 U.N.T.S. 85, at Art. 47 (Geneva Convention II); Geneva Convention Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War, 12 August 1949, 75 U.N.T.S. 135, at Art. 13 (Geneva Convention III); Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 12 August 1949, 75 U.N.T.S. 287, at Art. 33 (Geneva Convention IV).

271 ICRC, Customary International Humanitarian Law, Rule 146, available online www.icrc.org/customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_rul_rule146.

272 Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and Relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflict, 8 June 1977, 1125 U.N.T.S. 3, at Arts 20 & 51–6. See also Commentary of 1987 on Additional Protocol I, available online: www.icrc.org.

273 Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 417.

274 ICRC, Customary International Humanitarian Law, Rule 148, available online www.icrc.org/customary-ihl/eng/docs/v1_rul_rule148.

276 Decision, Prosecutor v. Milan Martić (IT-95–11-R61) Trial Chamber, 8 March 1996, (‘Martić Rule 61 Decision’), para. 16.

277 Decision on the Confirmation of Charges, Prosecutor v. Callixte Mbarushimana (ICC-01/04–01/10–465-Red), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 16 December 2001, at para. 143.

278 Commentary on Art. 46 of Geneva Convention Relative to the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field (2016), available online at: www.icrc.org, at para 2739. For discussion of reprisals in the post–World War II cases, see UNWCC, Digest of Laws and Cases, supra Footnote note 9, at 178–9.

279 Kupreškić Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 260, at para. 530.

280 Kordić and Čerkez Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 6.

281 Footnote Ibid., at paras 4–6.

282 Footnote Ibid., at para. 452.

283 Martić Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 263.

284 Footnote Ibid., at para. 268.

285 CDF Trial Judgment – Dissenting Opinion of Judge Thompson, supra Footnote note 197, at paras 62–97.

286 Footnote Ibid., at para. 68.

287 CDF Sentencing Judgment, supra Footnote note 198, at paras 70–81.

288 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Sesay, Kallon and Gbao (‘RUF Case’) (SCSL-04–15-T), Trial Chamber I, 2 March 2009, Separate Concurring Opinion of Justice Bankole Thompson Filed Pursuant to Article 18 of the Statute, at paras 73–82. However, Justice Bankole Thompson did not find that the doctrine was not applicable in the facts of the case of the Revolutionary United Front.

289 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Fofana and Kondewa (SCSL-04–14-A), Appeals Chamber, 28 May 2008, at para 530 (‘CDF Appeal Judgment’).

290 Footnote Ibid., at para. 247.

291 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 209.

292 Cryer et al, supra Footnote note 1, at 416–17.

293 Lubanga Trial Judgment, supra Footnote note 21, at para. 617; SCSL, CDF Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 289, at para. 140.

294 Lubanga Trial Judgment, Footnote ibid., at para. 610.

295 CDF Appeal Judgment, supra Footnote note 289, at para. 140.

296 Art. 28D(b)(xxvii) and Art. 28D(e)(vii).

297 Art. 1 of the Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the involvement of children in armed conflict, 2173 U.N.T.S. 222, 25 May 2000 (New York), provides that ‘States Parties shall take all feasible measures to ensure that members of their armed forces who have not attained the age of 18 years do not take a direct part in hostilities.’ Whereas, Art. 38(2) of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1577 U.N.T.S., 20 November 1989 (New York), only provides that ‘States Parties shall take all feasible measures to ensure that persons who have not attained the age of fifteen years do not take a direct part in hostilities.’ [Emphasis added]

298 M. A. Drumbl, Reimagining Child Soldiers in International Law and Policy (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012).

299 Judgment, Prosecutor v. Kunarac et al. (IT-96–23&IT-96–23/1-A), 12 June 2002, at paras 127–8.

300 Footnote Ibid., at para. 130.

301 ICTY Rules of Procedure and Evidence, supra Footnote note 51, at Rule 67(B)(i)(a); ICTR Rules of Procedure and Evidence, Adopted on 29 June 1995, as amended, Rule 67(A)(ii)(a);

302 The ICC Rules and Procedure refer to such an obligation if the defence intends to ‘Raise the existence of an alibi.’ Supra Footnote note 8, at Rule 79(1)(a).

303 Čelebić Appeals Judgment, supra Footnote note 32, at para. 581. [Emphasis original]

304 Immi Tallgren and Astrid Reisinger Coracini, ‘Article 20’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn., Munich: C.H. Beck, 2008) 669, at 670. This chapter of the Commentary provides a helpful general overview and comprehensive discussion of the principle of ne bis in idem.

305 For discussion of this provision in international human rights law see Tallgren and Coracini, Footnote ibid., at 674–7.

306 Saland, supra Footnote note 23, at 201.

308 Eser, supra Footnote note 18, at 868.

309 Art. 28A(3).

310 William A. Schabas, ‘Article 29’ in Otto Triffterer (ed.), Commentary on the Rome Statute of the International Criminal Court, (2nd edn., Munich: C.H. Beck, 2008) 845 at 846, 847.

311 Footnote Ibid., at 848.

312 754 U.N.T.S. 73, 26 November 1968, New York. There are only 55 States Party to this Convention, but some courts have found the prohibition on statutory limitations for some international crimes to form part of customary international law. Schabas, supra Footnote note 310, at 846; Cryer et al., supra Footnote note 1, at 83–4.

31 Sentencing and Penalties

1 I derive this phrase from “comparative international law,” that is, the observation that, as national courts play an increasing role in applying international law, they serve both as law enforcers and law creators, thereby leading to pluralism at the national level in terms of the content of international rules. See A. Roberts, “Comparative International Law?: The Role of National Courts in Creating and Enforcing International Law”, 60 International and Comparative Law Quarterly (2011) 57.

2 For a flavor of these debates, see A. Abass, “Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges”, 24 European Journal of International Law (2013) 933, at 936 (noting that the Court’s “added value […] is extremely doubtful”) and V. O. Nmehielle, “‘Saddling’ the New African Regional Human Rights Court with International Criminal Jurisdiction: Innovative, Obstructive, Expedient?”, 7 African Journal of Legal Studies (2014) 7 (noting that despite the potential political motivations behind the establishment of the Court, nothing in international law prevents the AU from creating the Court and, moreover, that essentializing these motivations belies the reality that African countries are not homogeneous in terms of their thinking).

3 Art. 46C(1).

4 In January 2014, an STL judge found that a Lebanese media company could be tried for contempt for the disclosure of the identities of protected witnesses. See The Case against Akhbar Beirut S. A. L. and Ibrahim Mohamed Al Amin, STL-14–06/I/CJ/, Redacted Version of Decision in Proceedings for Contempt with Orders in Lieu of an Indictment, January 31, 2014. In July 2014, a different judge at the STL concluded that he did not have jurisdiction over the company even in the case of contempt. The STL Appeals Chamber ultimately affirmed that legal persons (television and print news corporations) could be liable before the STL for crimes of contempt; the Appeals Chamber based itself in an inclusive interpretation of the term “persons” as appearing within the STL’s Rules of Procedure and Evidence. Akhbar Beirut S.A.L. (Decision on Interlocutory Appeal Concerning Personal Jurisdiction in Contempt Proceedings) (Case No. STL-14–06/PT/AP/AR126.1, January 23, 2015). To be clear, contempt is not an international crime, nor even a transnational crime; hence, the STL’s aforementioned jurisprudence might be distinguishable. The STL has not issued a sentence or penalty in this case.

5 See Chapter 27 in the present volume.

6 Art. 46I(3) does require the Court, in considering the penalty, to “take into account the extent to which any penalty imposed by another Court on the same person for the same act already has been served.” This clause pertains to ne bis in idem.

7 STL Statute Art. 24 (penalties) reads as follows:

  1. (1) The Trial Chamber shall impose upon a convicted person imprisonment for life or for a specified number of years. In determining the terms of imprisonment for the crimes provided for in this Statute, the Trial Chamber shall, as appropriate, have recourse to international practice regarding prison sentences and to the practice of the national courts of Lebanon.

  2. (2) In imposing sentence, the Trial Chamber should take into account such factors as the gravity of the offence and the individual circumstances of the convicted person.

8 Art. 43A(5), see also Art. 46Jbis, discussed infra, which provides specifics for State Parties on the enforcement of fines and forfeiture measures.

9 Note on this aspect the preamble to the Malabo Protocol, which acknowledges “the pivotal role” the Court “can play” to “promote justice and human and peoples’ rights as an aspect of their efforts to promote the objectives of the political and socio-economic integration and development of the Continent with a view to realizing the ultimate objective of a United States of Africa.”

10 These crimes are of great concern to Africa and, in the case of corporate liability, involve entities responsible for pilfering resources and fueling violent conflicts. Nmehielle, supra Footnote note 2, at 30–1.

11 Questions arise whether unconstitutional change of government is even a pre-existing crime at all within a framework of liberal criminal law, which prompts the broader question as to how to sentence a person convicted for such conduct.

12 Unlike the ICTY and ICTR Statute, Art. 43A(5) permits the return of the forfeited property, proceeds, or asset to “an appropriate Member state.”

13 As with the ICC, but different from the SCSL and the ad hocs, the Malabo Protocol creates a separate compensation and reparations procedure for victims (Art. 45 and 46M). The interplay of these with Art. 43A(5) will have to be mapped out over time both de jure and de facto.

14 Ugandan Geneva Conventions Act Cap 363 (1964); Ugandan International Criminal Court Act, Act No 11/2010 (2010), sections 7(3), 8(3), and 9(3).

15 Uganda v. Thomas Kwoyelo, Constitutional Appeal No. 1 of 2012 (April 8, 2015).

16 Prosecutor v. Nyiramasuhuko et al. (ICTR-98–42-T), Judgment and Sentence, 24 June 2011, ¶ 6189.

17 Setako v. The Prosecutor, ICTR Appeals Chamber, Case No. ICTR-04–81-A (September 28, 2011) at ¶ 280.

18 Prosecutor v. Siméon Nchamihigo, Case No. ICTR-01–63-T (ICTR Trial Chamber III, November 12, 2008) ¶ 388 (discussing within the context of gravity that “principal perpetration generally warrants a higher sentence than aiding and abetting”).

19 This factor remains quite controversial. In its 2013 decision in Taylor, the SCSL Appeals Chamber resisted the submission that aiding and abetting generally triggers a lower sentence. The SCSL Appeals Chamber found no textual support for this proposition in the SCSL Statute; it warned that such a presumption would depart from the obligation to individualize punishment, to consider the defendant’s actual conduct, and to respect the defendant’s due process rights. Prosecutor v. Taylor, Case No. SCSL-03–01-A (Appeals Judgment, Spec. Ct. Sierra Leone, September 26, 2013) ¶¶ 663–70. But see contra on nature of involvement Prosecutor v. Ntagerura, Case No. ICTR-99–46-T, ¶ 813 (ICTR Trial Chamber, February 25, 2004) (systematizing ICTR sentencing patterns of fifteen years to life for principal perpetrators, and lower sentences for secondary or indirect forms of participation); Prosecutor v. Ndahimana, Case No. ICTR-01–68-A ¶¶ 252 (ICTR Appeals Chamber, December 16, 2013) (noting that a conviction for participating in a joint criminal enterprise, as opposed to aiding and abetting, suggests an increase in overall culpability in cases where the underlying crime is the same).

20 De jure, the ICTR insists that “[a]ny particular circumstance that is included as an element of the crime for which an accused is convicted will not be considered as an aggravating factor.” Prosecutor v. Siméon Nchamihigo, Case No. ICTR-01–63-T (ICTR Trial Chamber III, November 12, 2008) ¶ 389. In practice (de facto), however, this compartmentalization may be difficult to attain.

21 Prosecutor v. Lubanga (ICC-01/04–01/06), Decision on Sentence Pursuant to Art. 76 of the Statute, 10 July 2012, ¶¶ 91, 97.

22 Situation en République démocratique du Congo, affaire Le Procureur c. Germain Katanga, No. ICC-01/04–01/07, Décision relative à la peine (Art. 76 du Statut), Chambre de première instance II, (23 mai 2014) ¶ 144.

23 Ngirabatware v. The Prosecutor, MICT Appeals Chamber, Case No. MICT-12–29-A (December 18, 2014) ¶ 265.

24 “The criminal responsibility of legal persons shall not exclude the criminal responsibility of natural persons who are perpetrators or accomplices in the same crimes.” The one-way nature of the preclusion of the exclusion of responsibility is telling, and suggests a reflexive move towards the responsibility of natural persons as the first-best vision of justice.

25 A. Smeulers, B. Holá, and T. van den Berg, “Sixty-Five Years of International Criminal Justice: The Facts and Figures,” 13 International Criminal Law Review (2013) 7, at 22.

26 Mark A Drumbl, ‘And Where the Offence Is, Let the Great Axe Fall’: Sentencing under International Criminal Law, in Kastner ed. International Criminal Law in Context (Routledge, 2018) pp 297316, at 309 (citing the research of Barbora Holá, with permission, and available from the author).

27 Prosecutor v. Siméon Nchamihigo, Case No. ICTR-01–63-T (ICTR Trial Chamber III, November 12, 2008) ¶ 388.

28 Rule 87(C). See also Prosecutor v. Delalić (IT-96–21), ICTY, Judgment, 20 February 2011, ¶ 771.

29 B. Holá, “Sentencing of International Crimes at the ICTY and ICTR”, 4 Amsterdam Law Forum (2012) 3, at p. 9.

30 K. Ambos, Treatise on International Criminal Law, Vol. II: The Crimes and Sentencing, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014) 278.

31 Situation en République démocratique du Congo, affaire Le Procureur c. Germain Katanga, No. ICC-01/04–01/07, Décision relative à la peine (Art. 76 du Statut), Chambre de première instance II, ¶ 38 (23 mai 2014) (“[L]a peine a donc deux fonctions importantes: le châtiment d’une part, c’est-à-dire l’expression de la réprobation sociale qui entoure l’acte criminal et son auteur et qui est aussi une manière de reconnaitre le préjudice et les souffrances causées aux victims; la dissuasion d’autre part, dont l’objectif est de détourner de leur project d’éventuels candidats à la perpétration de crimes similaires.”); Prosecutor v. Stakić, Case No. IT-97–24-A, ¶ 402 (ICTY Appeals Chamber, March 22, 2006) (stating that “the Appeals Chamber notes that the jurisprudence of the Tribunal and the ICTR consistently points out that the two main purposes of sentencing are deterrence and retribution”); Prosecutor v. Marqués et al., Case No. 09/2000, ¶ 979 (Dili Dist. Ct. Serious Crimes Spec. Panel, Dec. 11, 2001) (“The penalties imposed on accused persons found guilty by the Panel are intended, on the one hand, as retribution against the said accused, whose crimes must be seen to be punished (punitur quia peccatur). They are also intended to act as deterrence; namely, to dissuade forever, others who may be tempted in the future to perpetrate such atrocities by showing them that the international community shall not tolerate such serious violations of law and human rights (punitur ne peccetur.)”.

32 Prosecutor v. Kordić and Cerkez, Case No. IT-95–14/2-A, ¶ 1075 (ICTY Appeals Chamber, Dec. 17, 2004); Situation en République démocratique du Congo, affaire Le Procureur c. Germain Katanga, No. ICC-01/04–01/07, Décision relative à la peine (Art. 76 du Statut), Chambre de première instance II, (mai 23, 2014) ¶ 38.

33 Prosecutor v. Momir Nikolić, Case No. IT-02–60/1-S, ¶ 86 (ICTY Trial Chamber, December 2, 2003).

34 See M. A. Drumbl, Atrocity, Punishment, and International Law 173–6 (2007).

35 S. Mohamed, “Deviance, Aspiration, and the Stories We Tell: Reconciling Mass Atrocity and the Criminal Law”, 124 Yale Law Journal (2015) 1628.

36 When it comes to these rationales, an interesting question arises, that is, how the Court might interact with alternative justice measures that African states may deploy domestically as part of post-conflict transitions, for example, mato oput. While these questions are more appropriately considered in the framework of complementarity, they also bear upon penological conversations as well.

37 Prosecutor v. Milutinović et al, Judgment Case No. IT-05–87-T, Trial Chamber (February 26, 2009), ¶ 1146.

38 Situation en République démocratique du Congo, affaire Le Procureur c. Germain Katanga, No. ICC-01/04–01/07, Décision relative à la peine (Art. 76 du Statut), Chambre de première instance II, (mai, 23 2014) ¶¶ 88, 115, 144.

39 MICT Statute Art. 25, along with inter alia a MICT practice direction from April 24, 2014, determine where a convict is to serve sentence. Such determinations involve four steps. First, the Registrar communicates with one or more states to determine their willingness to enforce the sentence. Second, the Registrar submits a report to the MICT President, which lists potential enforcing states and contains other pertinent information. Third, the President designates an enforcement state, based on the information submitted by the Registrar and any other inquiries he or she chooses to make. Fourth, the Registrar executes the decision. Imprisonment shall be in accordance with the applicable law of the concerned state, although the MICT has the power to supervise sentence enforcement.

40 ICTY convicts have been incarcerated in Germany, Austria, Spain, Italy, Denmark, Finland, Norway, the United Kingdom, Sweden, Portugal, Estonia, and France. ICTR convicts have been incarcerated in Mali, Bénin, Italy, and Sweden (nearly all in Mali and Bénin, however).

41 See Chapter 27 in the present volume.

42 See also Art. 46L(2)(f), which requires states parties to comply without undue delay with any request for assistance or an order issued by the Court related to the “identification, tracing and freezing or seizure of proceeds, property and asserts and instrumentalities of crimes for the purpose of eventual forfeiture, without prejudice to the rights of bona fide third parties.”

43 R. Mulgrew, Towards the Development of the International Penal System 57–58 (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press 2013).

44 Prosecutor v. Muvunyi, Case No. ICTR-00–55A-T, Decision on Application for Early Release (ICTR, March 6, 2012); Prosecutor v. Rugambarara, Case No. ICTR-00–59, Decision on Application for Early Release (ICTR, February 8, 2012); Prosecutor v. Bagaragaza, Case No, ICTR-05–86-S, Decision on Application for Early Release (ICTR, October 24, 2011).

45 Rome Statute, Art. 110. A sentence reduction may be issued if the ICC determines the existence of one or more of the following factors: (1) “early and continuing willingness” of cooperation by the convict; (2) the convict’s “voluntary assistance … in particular providing assistance in locating assets subject to orders of fine, forfeiture or reparation which may be used for the benefit of victims”; or (3) other factors “establishing a clear and significant change of circumstances sufficient to justify the reduction of sentence, as provided in the Rules …”

46 At trial, Fofana had been sentenced to a six-year term. The SCSL Appeals Chamber increased his sentence to fifteen years after it rejected fighting for a just cause as a mitigating factor in sentencing.

47 T. Reisman, “Charles Taylor Will Remain in Prison in the UK”, International Justice Monitor (March 26, 2015).

48 Practice Direction on the Procedure for the Determination of Applications for Pardon, Commutation of Sentence, and Early Release of Persons Convicted by the ICTR, the ICTY, or the Mechanism. MICT/3 (July 5, 2012) at ¶ 9.

49 Prosecutor v. Dragan Nikolić, Case No. IT-94–2-A, ¶¶ 97 (ICTY Appeals Chamber, February 4, 2005).

50 B. Holá and J. van Wijk, “Life after Conviction at International Criminal Tribunals”, Supranational Criminology Newsletter (June 2014) 6–7, at p. 6 (also noting the lack of structure in post-release policies which leads to considerable disparity in the prospects for social reintegration among former international prisoners).

51 Mulgrew, supra Footnote note 43, at 96.

52 Holá and van Wijk, supra Footnote note 50, at pp. 6–7 at p. 7.

54 Mulgrew, supra Footnote note 43, at 193.

32 A Promise Too Dear? The Right to Reparations for Victims of International Crimes Under the Malabo Protocol of the African Criminal Court

1 On the Rome Statute regime on victims’ rights, see generally G.M. Musila, Rethinking International Criminal Justice: Restorative Justice and the Rights of Victims in the International Criminal Court (Lap Lambert Academic Publishing; 2010).

2 Art. 20 Malabo Protocol, replaced Article 45 of the Statute on the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (Protocol on Merged Court).

3 Resolution not to cooperate with the ICC: for a discussion, see G.M. Musila, “The Role of the African Union in International Criminal Justice: Force for Good or Bad?”, in E. Ankumah (ed), The International Criminal Court and Africa: One Decade On (Cambridge: Intersentia, 2016) 299.

4 See African Union, Report of the Meeting of African States Parties to the Rome Statute of the ICC, 8–9, June 2009, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia, MinICC/Legal/3; AU Peace and Security Council Communiqué PSC/Min/Comm(CXLII) July 21, 2008, 142 Meeting, resolution 11 (i); AU PSC Communiqué PSC/PR/Comm.(CLXXV) Rev.1, March 4, 2009 Addis Ababa, 175 meeting.

5 See G.M. Musila, supra Footnote note 2, at 34–59; V. Morris and M.P. Scharf, An Insider’s Guide to the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1995) at 167, 286–7; A. Rydberg, ‘Victims in the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia’ in H. Kaptein and M. Malsch (eds), Crime Victims and Justice: Essays on Principles and Justice (Abingdon: Rutledge, 2004) 126–40, at 131; G. Mekjian & M. Varughese, ‘Hearing the Victim’s Voice: Analysis of Victims’ Advocate Participation in the Trial Proceeding of the International Criminal Court17 Pace University School of Law Journal (2005) 146.

6 On the decades’ long efforts to bring Habré to trial and an overview of the judgement, see generally S.A HøgestølThe Habré Judgment at the Extraordinary African Chambers: A Singular Victory in the Fight against Impunity,’ 34 Nordic Journal of Human Rights (2016) 147–56. Available at http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/18918131.2016.1233374 (accessed on 10 December 2017).

7 On reparations, see the Appeals Chamber Decision, available at www.chambresafricaines.org/pdf/Arr%C3%AAt_int%C3%A9gral.pdf (accessed on 10 December 2017).

8 See ICC case information Sheet, available at, Decision on Victims’ Applications for Participation Applications for Participation, Situation in Uganda, In the case of the Prosecutor v Joseph Kony, Vincent Otti, Okot Odhiambo, Dominic Ongwen, (ICC-02/04) Pre-Trial Chamber II, 10 August 2007.

9 For the list of African States Parties, see: https://asp.icc-cpi.int/en_menus/asp/states%20parties/african%20states/Pages/african%20states.aspx (accessed 20 December 2017).

10 Amnesty International, Malabo Protocol: legal and institutional implications of the merged and expanded African Court available at www.amnesty.org/en/documents/afr01/3063/2016/en/ (accessed on 9 December 2017); A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges24 European Journal of International Law (2013) 933–46.

11 See generally, The Prosecutor v. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Situation: Situation in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Judgment on the appeals against the “Decision establishing the principles and procedures to be applied to reparations” of 7 August 2012 with AMENDED order for reparations available online at www.icc-cpi.int/Pages/record.aspx?docNo=ICC-01/04-01/06-3129&ln=en (accessed on 2 February 2018); Musila supra Footnote note 2, chapter six.

12 See ICC, ‘Regulations of the Court’, adopted by the judges of the Court on May 26, 2004 pursuant to Art. 52 Rome Statute. Available online at www.icc-cpi.int/NR/rdonlyres/B920AD62-DF49-4010-8907-E0D8CC61EBA4/277527/Regulations_of_the_Court_170604EN.pdf (accessed 19 December 2017).

13 The Prosecutor v. Uhuru Muigai Kenyatta, Situation: Situation in the Republic of Kenya, Decision on the implementation of the request to freeze assets ICC-01/09–02/11–931, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2014_06208.PDF (accessed on 2 February 2018).

14 Lubanga (Reparations) Appeals Chamber, supra Footnote note 11, at para 65.

15 See the Decision on Requests Regarding Reparations in the case of The Prosecutor v. William Samoei Ruto and Joshua Arap Sang Situation: Situation in the Republic of Kenya ICC-01/09–01/11, Trial Chamber V(A), 1 July 2016 (the court rejected an application for reparations following the withdrawal of charges against the accused). Available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2016_04798.PDF (accessed on 19 December 2017).

16 Rule 85 (b) ICC RPE.

17 On the right to participation at the ICC, see generally, Musila, supra Footnote note 1, at chapter 5; M. Pena and G. Carayon, ‘Is the ICC Making the Most of Victim Participation?,’ 7 International Journal of Transitional Justice (2013) 518–35.

18 Prosecution’s Observations on the Applications for Participation of Applicants a/0001/06 to a/0003/06, Situation in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, In the case of the Prosecutor v Thomas Lubanga Dyilo (ICC-01/04–01/06), Pre-Trial Chamber I, 6 June 2006, at ¶ 63. The Court noted with respect to participation at the investigation stage that ‘The personal interests of victims are affected in general at the investigation stage, since the participation of victims at this stage can serve to clarify the facts, to punish the perpetrators and to solicit reparations’. See also Separate Opinion of Judge Sang-Hyun Song, Decision of the Appeals Chamber on the Joint Application of Victims a/0001/06 to a/0003/06 and a/0105/06 concerning the “Directions and Decisions of the Appeals Chamber” of 2 February 2007, Lubanga (1CC-01/04–01/06–925), Appeals Chamber, 13 June 2007, at ¶10 noting that victims have at least two interest-to obtain reparations and to receive justice.

19 See Art. 30 (f) Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights (as amended by Art 16 Malabo Protocol). This provision is a carry-over from the Protocol Establishing the African Court on Human and Peoples’ Rights (Art 34(6)).

20 Appeal Chamber Reparations Decision, Prosecutor v Thomas Lubanga Dylo (ICC-01/04–01/06 A A 2 A 3), Appeals Chamber, March 3, 2015, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2015_02631.PDF (accessed on 12 December 2017); Decision Establishing the Principles and Procedures to be Applied to Reparations, Prosecutor v Thomas Lubanga Dylo (ICC-01/04–1/06), Trial Chamber I, 7 August 2012, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2012_07872.PDF (accessed on 12 December 2017).

21 Art. 68(3) Rome Statute; see for instance Kony et al., supra, Footnote note 8.

22 Art. 68(1) Rome Statute

23 Decision establishing the principles and procedures to be applied to reparations, The Prosecutor v. Thomas Lubanga Dyilo, Situation: Situation in the Democratic Republic of the Congo (ICC-01/04–01/06) (Reparations), at para 179 available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2012_07872.PDF (accessed on 2 February 2018).

24 Assembly of States Parties, Proposed program budget for 2017 of the International Criminal Court (2016) available at https://asp.icc-cpi.int/iccdocs/asp_docs/ASP15/ICC-ASP-15–10-ENG.pdf (accessed on 12 October 2017), at ¶ 42.

25 Footnote Ibid., at ¶ 693.

26 Ordonnance de réparation en vertu de l’article 75 du Statut, The Prosecutor v. Germain Katanga, (ICC-01/04–01/07–3728), La Chambre de Premiére Instance II, 24 March 2017, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2017_01525.PDF (accessed 19 December 2017).

27 Reparations Order, The Prosecutor v. Ahmad Al Faqi Al Mahdi, (ICC-01/12–01/15–236), Trial Chamber VII, 17 August 2017, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2017_05117.PDF (accessed on 19 December 2017).

28 Art. 22B(9)(a) Malabo Protocol.

29 See for instance, Amnesty International, supra Footnote note 10; Africog, Seeking Justice or Shielding Suspects?: An analysis of the Malabo Protocol on the African Court available online at http://kptj.africog.org/wp-content/uploads/2016/11/Malabo-Report.pdf (accessed on 2 November 2017); A. Abass, ‘Prosecuting International Crimes in Africa: Rationale, Prospects and Challenges24 European Journal of International Law (2013) 933–46.

30 Chapter 29 in this volume treats the subject of immunities in greater detail.

31 See Art. 27 Rome Statute. For interpretation, see for instance, Decision Pursuant to Article 87(7) of the Rome Statute on the Failure by the Republic of Malawi to Comply with the Cooperation Requests Issued by the Court with Respect to the Arrest and Surrender of Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, The Prosecutor v. Omar Hassan Ahmad Al Bashir, Situation in Darfur, Sudan (ICC-02/05–01/09–139), Pre-Trial Chamber I, December 12, 2011, available online at www.icc-cpi.int/CourtRecords/CR2011_21722.PDF (accessed on 20 December 2017). See also Chapter 29 in this volume.

32 See various chapters on substantive crimes in this volume.

33 Art. 3, Statute of the African Court of Justice and Huma Rights (2008)

34 Art. 28A–28M Malabo Protocol.

35 Amnesty International, supra Footnote note 10.

36 On the role of the PTC in pre-trial proceedings at the ICC, see Musila supra, Footnote note 2 at 141–143.

37 ICC Trust Fund for Victims, Report of the Board of Directors of the Trust Fund for Victims to the Sixteenth Session of the Assembly of States Parties, 4 December 2017, available at https://trustfundforvictims.org/sites/default/files/reports/ASP-16-BDTFV.pdf (accessed on 19 December 2017).

38 For the year 2017, the allocation for the operational budget was €2.5 million, most of which goes to payment of staff salaries. See Assembly of States Parties, Proposed Program Budget for 2017 of the International Criminal Court (2016), available at https://asp.icc-cpi.int/iccdocs/asp_docs/ASP15/ICC-ASP-15–10-ENG.pdf (accessed on 12 December 2017) at ¶¶ 699–721.

Figure 0

Table 8.1

Figure 1

Table 10.1 Refugee Flows by Country of Origin at End of 2010

Source: U.N. High Commissioner for Refugees155
Figure 2

Table 12.1

Figure 3

Table 12.2

Figure 4

Table 12.3

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×